GREEK GRAMMAR,
FOR THE
USE OF SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES,
BY E. A. SOPHOCLES, A. M.
HARTFORD:
WILLIAM J. HAMERSLEY, PUBLISHER.
1867.
GREEK TEXT BOOKS,
W. J. HAMERSLEY & CO., PUBLISHERS,
HARTFORD, CONN.
SOPHOCLES' FIRST BOOK IN GREEK, for the use of beginners.
SOPHOCLES' GREEK LESSONS, new edition, adapted to the re-
vised edition of the Authors Greek Grammar.
SOPHOCLES' GREEK GRAMMAR, revised edition, for the use of
Schools and Colleges,
SOPHOCLES' GREEK EXERCISES, with an English and Greek
vocabulary.
SOPHOCLES' GREEK GRAMMAR, for the use of learners, beiug
the first edition of the Author's Grammar.
FELTOX'S GREEK READER, containing selections in Prose and
Poetry, with Notes and a Lexicon adapted to the Greek Grammar
of E. A. Sophocles, by C. G. Felton.
THE ANTIGONE OF SOPHOCLES, with notes, by Theodore D.
TVoolsey; new edition, revised.
THE ALCESTIS OF EURIPIDES, with notes, by Theodore D.
"Woolsey; new edition.
THE PROMETHEUS OF AESCHYLUS, with notes, by Theodore
D. "\Voolsey ; revised edition.
THE ELECTRA OF SOPHOCLES, with notes, by Theodore D.
TVoolsey ; revised edition.
THE GORGIAS OF PLATO, chiefly according to Stallbaum's
text, with notes by Theodore D. "\Voolsey, new edition with ad-
ditions.
ENTERED, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1847,
BY E. A. SOPHOCLES,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Connecticut.
The sections of the old and new edition com
Old.
5
New.
6
Old.
58
New.
64
Old.
110
New.
113
Wl
6
5
59
65
111
111, 1U
7
13
60
79,80
112
112
8
9
13
13
61
62
79,80
79,80
113
114
108
109
fib*
10
13
63
73
115
113
11
13
64
68
116
119
12
14
65
68
117
121
13
7
66
69
118
133
14
15
67
71
119
134
15
16
63
72
120
79
16
17
2J,23,24
69
70
72
74
121
122
134
134
18
224
71
75
123
76
19
29
72
70
124
135
20
30
73
76
125
66
21
29,30
74
81
126
139
22
37
75
90
127
139 e I
8M
23
18
76
91
128
139
24
20
77
91
129
139
25
21
78
91
130
142
26
12
79 -
91
131
142
27
39
80
92
132
142
29
40
81
94
133
142
30
41
82
95
134
143
31
43
83
98,115
135
144
32
43
84
115
136
156
33
45
85
116
137
157
34
45
86
117
138
158
35
47
87
117
139
167
36
47,48
88
117
140
169
37
49
89
117
14!
167
38
50
90
117
142
166
39
51
91
130
143
160
40
56
92
127
144
160
41
47
93
35,36
145
161
42
47
94
98
146
162
43
47
95
107
147
164
44
45
47
55
96
97
100 et seq.
108
148
149
165
163
46
53, 56
98
111
150
172
47
54,56
99
113
151
175
48
57
100
111
152
171
49
58
101
113
153
174
50
58
102
109
154
117
51
59
103
109
155
161
52
59
104
110
156
149
53
59
105
113
157
150
54
61
106
108
158 -
221
55
60
107
111
159
153
56
62
108
111
160
149
57
63
109
111
161
224
Old. New. Old. New. Old. New.
162 177 187 194 211 211
163 181 188 195,199 212 211
164 181 189 200 213 212
165 184 190 200 214 214 et seq,
166 1B5 191 196 215 218
167 182 192 231 216 213 et seq
168 186 193 196 217 216
369 186 194 231 218 218
170 186 195 202 219 2->2
171 183 196 201 220 223
173 187 197 201 221 221
174 156 198 203,206 222 225
175 190 199 206 223 227
176 187 200 206 224 229
177 188 201 204 225 230
178 191 202 204 226 231
179 192 203 231 227 233
180 197 204 155 228 236
181 200 205 207 229 133
182 192,193 206 208 230 237
183 194 207 209 231 238
184 189,197 208 210 232 23d
185 187 209 211
186 198 210 211
THIS new edition has been enlarged and considerably altered.
Every example in nouns and verbs has been fully expanded.
The arrangement of the different heads is more natural in
the new than in the old edition.
In accordance with the practice of recent grammarians, the
simple and regular /3ovAevo> has taken the place of the com-
plicated and irregular TVTTTO). The uncontracted form of con-
tract verbs is not given, because it does not differ from the
regular paradigm, and because -da> is rare and Epic, and -e'
chiefly Ionic. As to verbs in -do>, their uncontracted form is
never used. (See 119, ns.)
The portions which should be read first, and which, in
reality, constitute a Greek accidence, are printed in the largest
type. The rules, however, contained in 1 78, though belonging
to the elementary portion of the grammar, are, for typographical
reasons, printed in smaller type. The notes are" intended for
the advanced scholar.
INTRODUCTION.
THE classical Greeks were divided into three principal tribes,
the jEolic, Doric, and Ionic. The Molians occupied Thessaly,
Boeotia, jEolis, Lesbos, and some other places. The Dorians
occupied Peloponnesus, Megaris, Doris, Sicily, Southern Italy,
and many other places. The lonians inhabited Attica, Ionia,
and some of the islands in the yEgean Sea.
The principal dialects of Greece were the ^Eolic^ Thessalian^
Boeotic, Doric* Ionic, and Attic.
The JEolic dialect, properly so called, was spoken in Lesbos
and jEolis.
The BcBotic was the dialect of Boeotia ; and although a
oranch of the jEolic, it differs essentially from its Asiatic sister.
The Thessalian dialect was used in Thessaly ; it differed
considerably from the Boeotic and ^Eolic.
The Doric consisted of many branches, as the Laconian,
Cretan, Argive, Sicilian, Tarentine.
The Ionic is divided into old and new ; the old Ionic, called
also the Epic, or Homeric, was spoken in Attica and Ionia ; it
is the basis of the language of Homer and Hcsiod. The new
Ionic was spoken in Ionia.
The Attic was the language of Attica, 'or rather of Athens,
the capital of Attica. It was the most cultivated of all the
dialects of Greece, and, on that account, is made the basis of
Greek grammar.
With respect to purity, the Greek, like any other dead lan-
guage, may be said to have seen four different ages ; the golden,
INTRODUCTION.
silver, brazen, and iron ages. The writers of the silver and
Drazen ages are often called the later Greek writers, and their
language the later Greek.
In the following list of Greek authors, J&. stands for JSoZic
B., for Bczotic, D., for Doric, E., for Epic, and I., for Ionic.
Golden Age. From Homer to Aristotle.
jflneas
^Eschines, a philosopher
^Bschines, an orator
JEschyius
Alcaeus (^E.)
Alcidamas
Alcman (D.)
Anacreon (I.)
Andocides
Antimachus (E.)
Antiphanes
Antiphon
Antisthenes
Archilochus (1.)
Archytas (D.)
Aristophanes
Asclepiades
Baechylides (D.)
Callinus (E.)
Callistratus
Cebes
Charon
Corinna(B.)
Cratinus
Ctesias
Demades
Demosthenes
Empedocles
Ephorus
Epicharmus (D.)
Erinna (v.)
Eupolis
Euripides
Gorgias
Hanno
Heraclitus
Herodotus (I.)
Hesiodus (E.)
Hippocrates (I.)
Hipponax
Humerus (E.)
Hyperides
Ibycus (D.)
Ion
Isaeus
Isocrates
Lesches (E.)
Lycurgus
Lysias
Melissus
Mimermnus
Ocellus
Panyasis (E.)
Parmenides
Pherecrates -
Philistus
Pmdarus (D.)
Plato, a poet
Plato , a philosopher
Praxilla (D.)
Pythagoras (E.)
Sappho (-^E.)
Seylax
Sirnonides of Aro^rgo*
Simonides of Ceo* (D.\
Solon (E.)
Sophocles
Sophron (D.)
Stasinus (E.)
Stesichorus (D.)
Thucydides
Timaeus the I-^crian
(!>-)
Tyrtaeus (E.)
Xanthus
Xenophanes
Xenophon
Silver Age. From Aristotle to about A. D. 1.
Agatharchides
Alexis
Antigonus
Jipollodorus
Jlpollonius of Rhodos
(E.)
Apollonius of Perga
Apollonius Sophista
Jratus (E.)
Archimedes (D.)
Aristarchus of Sanaos
dristoteles
Aristoxenus
Babrius
Berosus
Bion (D.)
Callimachus (E. & D.) Lesbonax
Cleanthes Lycophron
Demetrius Phalereus Manetho
Dicaearchus
Dinarchus
Diodorus A Ubua uucj
.Dio/iJ/siwsofHalicarnas- Moschus (D.)
sus .\icundcr (E.)
Dionysius Thrax
Dionysius Perieggtes
Epicurus
Euclides
Gem in ius
Heraclides Ponticus
Hermesianax
Hipparchus
Matron
Meleager
Menander
Nicola us of Damascu*
Palaephatus
Parthenius
Phanocles
Philemon
Philetas
Philo of Byzantium
Philorhorus
INTRODUCTION. 7
Philodemus Scymnus Theocritus
Polybiu!, Septuaginta Interpreter Theophrastus
Posidonius Sirnmias Tinion
Rhianus Strabo
Brazen Age. From A. D. 1 to about A. D. 300.
Achilles Tatius Diogenianus Onesander
JElianus of Praeneste Dioscorides Oppianus (E.)
yElianus the Tactician Dositheus Origenes
Alcinous Draco Pausanias
Alciphron Epictetus Philo the Jew
Alexander Aphrodisieus Erotianus Philostratus the elder
Annaeus Galenus Philostratus the younger
Antoninus Hephaestion Phlegon
Antonius Liberalis Hermogenes Phrynichus
Apollonius, a gramma- Herodes Plotinus
rian Herodianus, a historian Plutarchus
Appianus Herodianus, a gramma- Polemo
Apion rian Polyaenus
Arcadius lamblichus Polydeuces
Aretaeus (I.) Josephus Porphyrius
Aristldes Justinus Ptolemaeus
Arrianus Longinus Scxtus
Artemiddrus Lucianus Sibylline Oracles
Athenaeus Marcellus Tatianus
Athenagoras Maximus of Tyre Theon of Smyrna
Clemens of Alexandria Memnon Tiberius
Cleornedes Moeris Timaeus, a Sophist
Dio Cassius Musonius Ruphus Trypho
Dio Chrysostomus Nichomachus Ulpianus
Diogenes Laertius Novum Testamentum
Iron Age. From A. D. 300 to A. D. 1453.
Ae'tius Etymologicum Magnum Hierocles
Agathias Eudocia Himerius
yEsopic Fables Eunapius Johannes of Damascus
Aimnonius Eusebius Johannes LaurentiusLy
Anna Comnena Eustathius,thecommen- dus
Aphthonius tator Johannes Chrysostomus
Arnienopulus Eustathius of Egypt Julianus
Aristaenetus Gazes, a grammarian Lascaris
Atlianasius Glycys ~ Leo the Deacon
Jidsilius Gregurius of Nazianzus Libanius
Cantacuzgnus Gregorius, bishop of Longus
Cedrenus Nyssa Marinus
Cephalas Gregorius, bishop of Co- Moschopulus
Clialcondyles rinth Musaeus
^'liariton Harpocration Nemesius
ChrysolCras Hcliodorus Nicephorus
Coluthus Heraclitus Nicephorus Gregoras
D.imascius . Hesychius, a lexicogra- Nicetas
Dlophantus pher Nonmis
l'>piphanius Hesychius, a historian Oribasius
8 INTRODUCTION.
Orphica Q,uintus Theodosius Metochites
Pappus Sallustius Theon
Pautus of ^Egina Simplicius Theophilus
Paulus of Alexandria Sozomenus Theophylactus Simocata
Philemon, a grammarian Stephanas of Byzantium Theophylactus, bishop
Photius Stobaeus of Bulgaria
Phrantzes Suidas Thomas Magister
Planudes Symeon Sethus Tryphiodorus
Porphyrogennetus Synesius Xenophon of Ephesus
Proclus " Svrianus Zonaras
Procopius T*zetzes Zosimus
Psellus Themistius . And many others.
Ptochoprodromus Theodoretus
Spurious Works.
Chion Phocylides Themistocles
Phalaria Theano
It may be remarked here, once for all, that, in this edition,
the remarks on the ./Eolic, Boeotic, Thessalian, Arcadian, and
Doric dialects are based on Ahrens^s work on the Greek Dia-
lects. Struve's dissertation on the dialect of Herodotus also has
been used.
The Catalogue of Anomalous Verbs is taken from a revised
copy of the author's Catalogue of Greek Verbs.
The chapter on versification is based on Munk*s Greek and
Roman Metres.
In the Appendix, the remarks on the Alphabet are based on
Franz's Ehmenta Epigraphices Graecae, Boecklfs Corpus In-
scriptionum Graecarum, the Heraclean Tables, and Gesenius^s
Scripturae Linguaeque Phoeniciae Monumenta.
The remarks on the Digamma are based on the above-men-
tioned works of Boeckh, Franz, and Ahrens, and on the Herac-
lean Tables.
The short chapter on Numerals is based on Franz's above-
mentioned work.
CONTENTS.
PART I.
LETTERS AND SYLLABLES.
FAGK
The Alphabet ........ 11
Vowels and Diphthongs ...... 12
Breathings . . . . . .
Consonants ......... 15
Change, Transposition, Addition, and Omission of Letters 17
Euphonic Changes ....... 22
Contraction and Synizesis ...... 28
Crasis and Elision ...... 30
Syllabication . . . . . . . 32
Quantity ......... 3<1
Accent ....... ' . . .36
Enclitics and Proclitics ...... 44
Punctuation Marks ........ 47
PART II.
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
Parts of Speech .. . ...... * r ,
First Declension ....... 52
Second Declension ...... 55
Third Declension ....... 58
Anomalous, Defective, and Indeclinable Nouns . . 69
Adjectives ......... 75
Anomalous and Defective Adjectives . 86
Comparison of Adjectives and Adverbs ... 88
pronoun and Article ....... 94
Numerals ......... 103
Verb ......... 107
Augment ...... . . .119
Formation of the Tenses 126
Personal Endings and Connecting Vowels . . . 139
Contract Verbs ....... 146
Omission of the Connecting Vowel . . . .151
Anomalous and Defective Verbs .... 170
Ad'^rbs ......... 207
r impositions ........ 209
Conjunctions . . . . . . . .210
Interjections ........ 210
Derivation of Words . . . . . .211
Composition of Words . . .218
1*
10 CONTENTS.
PART .in.
SYNTAX.
PAGE
Subject and Predicate 220
Nominative 2-20
Vocative 224
Substantive and Adjective 224
Pronouns and Article 230
Article 233
Relative 238
Numerals 243
Object. Oblique cases . . . . . . . 244
Accusative 245
Genitive 248
Dative 257
Voices .262
Tenses 264
Moods 267
Quotations 267
End, Motive .268
Conditional Sentences 270
Expression of a Wish 272
Relative Sentences 273"
Exhortations, Commands, Prohibitions . . 274
Interrogative Sentences .,,,.. 275
Comparative Sentences 277
Infinitive 277
Participle .282
Adverb 286
Preposition 288
Conjunction 292
Irregular Construction ; ...... 293
Arrangement of Words 294
PART IV.
VERSIFICATION.
Trochaic 298
Iambic 299
Dactylic 300
Anapestic ......*.. 30
Cretic or Paeonic 304
Choriambic 305
Ionic 305
APPENDIX.
Remarks on the Alphabet 307
Numerals ........ 312
Remarks on Pronunciation .... 313
PART I.
LETTERS AND SYLLABLES.
THE ALPHABET.
^ 1. 1. The Greek alphabet consists of the
following twenty-four letters :
Figure.
Representative.
Name.
A a
a
"A~k$a~
Alpha
B ft
S b
BrJTa
Beta
r 7
g
Tn^a^
Gamma
A 8
d
Ae\ra^
Delta
E e
e
"JE -^IKov
Epsilon
Z
z
Zrjra-
Zeta~~
H y
e-f
T Hra-^
Eta
0$\
fsT
e th
Ofjra
Theta
I i
i
Iwra
Iota
K K
A X
k or c
I
hard KdTnra^
Kappa^J
Lambda
M p
m
Mv
Mu or My
N v
n
Nv~
Nu or Ny
E f
X
St
j\& ^ **-~a*\
O
"O jjLlKpdv
*Omicron /
n TT
P
m-
Pi
p p
r
POJ
Rho
S a-
9 final s
Sly/Act,
Sigma
T T
T v
$ </>
t
uory
ph
Tav~
$1
Tau i
> UpsilonJ
Phi
^~%
ch
XI
Chi
^
ps
"1
Psi
n co
? /2 rfya
Omega
The character s is used at the end of a word ; as cre(rcoo-/xeVos
Many editors put it also at the end of a word compounded with aimth
dvs-Tv%r)s, OS-TIS. In manuscripts only or is used
12 LETTERS AND SYLLABLED. [^ 'A 3
C 2. The letters are divided into vowels and con-
sonants. The vowels are a, e, 77, i, o, i/, a>. The
consonants are /3, 7, S, S-, /c, X, /A, z>, f, TT, p, a, r,
NOTE. For the obsolete letters Bai) or Aiya/z/xa, KoTTTra, and 2dj/,
see Appendix.
VOWELS AND DIPHTHONGS.
^ 3. There are five short vowels, and five cor-
responding long ones. The short vowels are a, e,
I, o, u ; the long, a, 77, I, &>, v.
The mark (~) is placed over a short vowel, and (-) over a long
one. These marks, however, are necessary only in the case of a, i,
and v, since the characters 17 and to represent long E and O respec-
tively.
NOTE 1. The vowels e and o are often called the short vowels, 17
and o>, the long vowels, and a, i, v, the doubtful vowels.
By the term doubtful, we are not to understand that the quantity of
a, i, v is uncertain in any given syllable, but that in some syllables
these vowels are always long, and in others always short. E. g. v in
the words SiJpfc, Trvpos, wheat, is always long ; in the words TriJX?;,
VTTO, always short.
There are, indeed, instances where the quantity of these letters is
variable, as a in *Apr)s, i in /zvpuc;/, and v in Kopvvrf ; but we should
recollect, that the sounds E and O also are, in certain instances, vari-
able, as rjpos epos, tco/iei/ iop.ev.
NOTE 2. In strictness, the Greek alphabet has but five vowels,
A, E, I, O, Y. The long differ from the short in quantity, but not
in power.
^ 3. There are thirteen diphthongs, of which
seven, at, av, ei, eu, 01, ov, and m, begin with a short
vowel, and six, a, dv, 97, 771;, <i>, and wv, with a long
one. The former are generally called proper dipli-
thongs, and the latter, improper.
The i is written under the long vowel, and is called iota subscript.
in capitals it is written as a regular letter ; as THI 'AFIAI -n? ay la,
TQI 2O*QI TO> o-o$o>. So when only the first letter is capital ;
add), " "
NOTE 1. During the most flourishing period of the Greek language,
the iota subscript, so called, was pronounced like any other iota ;
$ 4.] BREATHINGS. 13
and in inscriptions cut before the Roman period (say before the year
100 B. C.) it is never omitted; as FEPOY2IAI yepoiaia, BOYAHI
povXfj, AHMQI <%io>.
In' process of time it became a silent letter, and consequently it was
omitted in writing 1 ; hence in inscriptions belonging to the Roman
period (say from B. C. 100 to the commencement of the fourth cen-
tury of our era) it is almost always omitted ; as FEPOY2IA yfpova-ia,
BOYAH jSovXfl, FYMNA2IQ yv^vaaico.
The orthography a, 77, <, as also the expression improper diphthongs
(8i(pdoyyot KaTcixpyo-TiKa!.) , generally used in grammars, was intro-
duced long after this iota ceased to be pronounced.
NOTE 2. According to the. ancient grammarians, the diphthong vi
cannot stand before a consonant, ^he JEolic dialect, however, has
rinSe, here.
NOTE 3. The diphthong vi (with long t/) is found nowhere ; it may
be supposed, however, to have -once existed in the perfect passive op-
tative of verbs in v<o ; thus, XeXCro was perhaps originally XeXCiro,
after the analogy of KeKX^iro, Kf Kr?)tro, p.p,vrjiTo.
NOTE 4. In the old Boeotic dialect, AI, OI were sometimes written
AE, OE, as in Latin ; as AE2XPONAA2 AtVxpc^Sas-, IIAAYXAE H\av-
%ac n\ai>xq, AIONY2OE Aiowcroi Aioi/uo-a>, found in inscriptions.
NOTE 5. QY owes its existence entirely to crasis ; as wvros, ro>v-
roO, TOivro, (ovpnriSrj, for 6 avros, TOV avrov, TO avro, a> ~Evpi7ri8r].
As to ay in the Ionic words fpeavTov, crecovrov, eoovrov, 3o}v/xa, and
rpcov/za, they, according to the ancient grammarians, constitute two
syllables, cou ; thus, epetaiJTov, (recourou,
BREATHINGS.
^ 4. 1. Every Greek word beginning with -a
vowel has either the rough breathing ('), corre-
sponding to /?,, or the smooth breathing ('), over that
vowel ; as " Apirma, Harpy ; dr^p, air.
The breathing, as also the accent, is, in all recent editions, placed
over the second vowel of a diphthong ; as Atjucoz/, Hconon ; Ati/ei'uy,
JEncas.
But in the diphthongs a, ?/, w, these marks are place< over the first
letter; as ao> *Aico, rfidv *Hidov, d>8r) 'Qidrj.
When a' word is written in capitals, both the breathing and the ac-
cent may be omitted ; as APIIYIA, AHP, AINEIA2.
The rough breathing is placed also over p
at the beginning of a word. When p is doubled
in the middle of a word, the first one takes the
14 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. [^ 4.
smooth breathing, and the other the rough. E. g.
pobov, rose ; apfav, male ; apprjros, unspeakable.
XOTE 1. It must be learned from observation what words take the
rough breathing-, and what the smooth. It is only added here, that
derivatives generally take the breathing of their primitives ; and that
v, at the beginning of a word, generally takes the rough breathing ;
as VTTVOS, sleep ; vnep, over.
NOTE 2. Many words which now appear without the rough breath-
ing were once pronounced with it. Thus, in inscriptions we find
A/SSqpIreu, ayaX/za, 'AypvXrjdev, 'AypvX^trt, ayoa, Atcrawroy, d/coi'tria,
nz/dXco^a, dvrjp, apvrjcris, e/c, eviavros, CTTI, eXrris, eX7ri'co, troy, iSioy,
:<roy, OIKOS, or&) (trom (pepco), 6fcra>, 67ri<r6o(pavr)s.
On the other hand, words beginning with the rough breathing were
often pronounced and written without it. Thus, in Doric and Attic
inscriptions cut before the archonship of Euclides, we find IIIOME-
AON 'iTTTro/ieSoji/, O 6, OI of, 17, A a, AI2 als, EKA2TOI eKaora),
O2ION oo-iov, EMEPAI tyie'pa, ETEPON erepov.
NOTE 3. The rough breathing was also used in the middle of a
word. Thus, in ancient inscriptions we find TPIHEMIIIOAIO2 rpt-
fjfjuTTodiovs rpi-Tjp.iTToSious 1 , from Tpls fjp.i(rvs TTOVS ; ENHOAIA tv-obia
eV-oSi'a, from eV odos ', Tpi-fjpiyvov, 7rap-eovri, irevra-eTTjpis, dv-cdxra-
o~6ai, dv-f\6p.evos. Compare ew8pis, enhydris, em;S/joy, enhydrus,
TToXuurrcop, polyhistor, Ho\vp.via, Polyhymnia; also the barbar-
ous word Sanhedrim, o~uvfSpiov, from crvv edpa.
NOTE 4. The ^Eolic dialect did not make much use of the rough
breathing ; as &ftftts, ap-p-iv, o/i/xe, v/i/zey, vfi/juv, vp.fic, for dp.es, dfj.lv,
d/i, vp.es, vfiiv, vpc.
NOTE 5. The character (') was employed by the ancient gramma-
rians to denote the effort with which a vowel, not depending on a pre-
ceding letter, is pronounced. Let, for example, the reader pronounce
first the word act, and then, enact, and mark the difference between
the a in the first, and the a in the second word. He will perceive,
that the utterance of a in act requires more effort than that of a in
enact.
As, however, no vowel at the beginning of a word can be uttered
without a slight effort or breathing, it is evident that this character
is about as important as the dot over the Roman i; thus, c^w, elp,i,
A.ias are nothing more than c'^co, el/u, Am?.
NOTE 6. The rough breathing is never found in connection with p
or pp in ancient inscriptions. Thus, Prjyivois, appafiSarovs, TIvppos,
diro^paLvovrai are, in inscriptions in which H- represents the rough
breathing, written PEFINOI2, APPABAOTO2, HYPPO2, AIIOPPAI-
NONTAI. Further, OI>K never becomes ou^ before p ; as ov p?;rd?,
never oix fares. It is inferred therefore that the orthography p, pp
was employed by the grammarians to indicate the rvlhns; sound of p at
the beginning of a word, and of the second p in the middle of a word
^ 5, 6.] CONSONANTS. 15
It may be remarked here that some of the most learned editors now
employ pp instead of pp ; as apprjv, apprjrof, Ilvppos.
NOTE 7. The ancient grammarians placed the rough breathing also
over p after a rough mute (3, (p, x) ; and the smooth breathing over p
after a smooth mute (T, TT, ic); as Zpovos, dfypos, \p6vos, Arpevs, Kairpos.
CONSONANTS.
^ 5. According to the organs with which they
are pronounced, the consonants are divided into
labials TT, ft, (/>, /*,
linguals T, S, S-, a, \, v, p,
palatals K, y, %.
The labials are pronounced chiefly with the lips ; the linguals, with
the tongue ; and the palatals, with the palate.
^ 6. 1. The consonants X, p, v, p are, on account
of their gliding pronunciation, called liquids.
2. The consonants fy ^ are called double con-
sonants ; because f stands for KG-, and -^ for TTO-.
3. The consonants TT, ft, <, K, 7, %, r, 8, S- are
called mutes. They are divided into
smooth mutes TT, K, T,
middle mutes & 7, 8,
rowg/i wwtes 9, ^, ^-.
These letters correspond to each other in the
perpendicular direction ; thus, < is the correspond-
ing rough of TT.
4. The letter a, on account of its hissing sound,
is called the sibilant letter.
5. 1 he consonants v, p, <r, f, -v/r are the only ones
that can stand at the end of a genuine Greek word.
Except K in the preposition efc,/rom, out of, and in the adverb OVK
or oix, not.
NOTE. According to Dionysius and the ancient grammarians, z
16 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. [ 7.
stands for 2A. This however does not mean that Z is a mere abbre-
viation for 2A, but that, in pronunciation, it has the power of a double
consonant, and that the ^Eolians and Dorians, in the middle of a word,
very often used 2A, where the lonians and Athenians employed Z
( 10). We add further that the Boeotians and Megarians used AA,
and the Tarentines 22 for Z, 6ut only in the middle of a word, from
which it cannot certainly be inferred that Z was a mere abbreviation
for A A or 22.
Had Z been sounded like 2A, Dionysius and Quintilian would not
have admired its beautiful sound (" rj avxfi r< ? irvevpiTi SeunWrot," it
is gently aspirated, and * t jucundissmia littera"), and the Roman
grammarians would not have asserted that the Latin had no sound
corresponding to it.
It is evident therefore that Z is not a double consonant, in the usual
acceptation of the term double. (See also 25, n. 3.)
Doubling of Consonants.
) 7. 1. All the single consonants, except the rough mutes
and , admit of being doubled ; the liquids X, p, i/, p, and <r are
very often doubled, and next to them, T ; as oXXoy, other ; o/i/xo?,
sand ; ytwacu, to beget ; ddppos, daring, courage ; irpdaaa or
TTpaTTa), to do.
'-. At the beginning of a word p is doubled when, in the for-
mation of a word, it happens to stand between two vowels ; as
PI'TTTO) eppi\ffa eppi/ipat, to throw ; ai/appiVro), to throw up.
Except when the first component part is eu, well ; as fvp*>-
crrcr, vigorous.
3. A rough consonant (</>, x> 3) is not doubled ; but instead
of this, its corresponding smooth (TT, K, T) is placed before it;
as 2a?r(a>, Bd/c^oj, HirQevs, for
NOTE 1. The Poets, except the Attic Poets, often double a conso-
nant for the sake of the metre ; as TTOO-O-I, veicvo-<ri t rcXeWot, eXXa/Soi/,
Totrcroy, oTTiVfra), OTTI, OTTTTOOS.
On the other hand, the same Poets sometimes employ one conso-
nant where that consonant is commonly doubled ; as A^tXevs, O8v-
, fpairrov.
NOTE 2. The doubling of v in UeXoTrovvrjcros, TIpoKowrja-os, is an
accidental peculiarity; al-o the doubling of p in /Soppar (contracted
from fiopeas), the north wind. ,
NOTE 3. Some words, which originally were written with one tr,
in later times written with o-tr; as KVOHTOS Kz/ooac-ds-, Onos.v<-* ;
Hapvrj(TO'6s> Parnassus ; Ki](plo6s K^^tcrcrds, Cephissus '
Kplcr(ra, Grissa.
^8,9.] CHANGE, TRANSPOSITION, ETC., OF LETTERS. 17
NOTE 4. In some of the most ancient inscriptions, not unfrequent-
ly a word is written with a single consonant, where commonly that
consonant is doubled ; as C l7roju,e'dcoi>, dXdXoi?, aXa, KaSaX^ftei/ot, eypa-
Tvpavd, for 'iTTTrojLie&coi', dXXdXoty, aXXa, KaSSaXqp-ei/ot, e'ypa/ifie-
), Tvppdvd.
NOTE 5. 2 was often doubled before a consonant, especially before
; thus, in inscriptions we find AptcrcrrdSa/Aos 1 , Api<TOTocpcu>?7s, TeXecr-
We find also ecrarpa7revco (eWa-arpaTrevco), for crarpaTreuco, in an
Ionic inscription.
NOTE 6. A rough mute was sometimes doubled in the middle of a
word ; as KdOdecrav, KXeo$$iy, Acpcpiaz/oy, "Atpcptov, Offxpiavos, Ba^i-
Sa?, 2d(p<pou, for KaY$ecrai>, KXeor^t?, ATTTriai/os 1 , "ATTTTIOV, OTTTTtai/ds 1 ,
BaK^i'Say, SaTrcpou,. found in inscriptions. 2a(pco for 2u7r(pd> is found
in an inscription.
CHANGE, TRANSPOSITION, ADDITION, AND OMISSION,
OF LETTERS.
5} 8. Commutation of Vowels.
a, c '. /Lteye$09, opOT/i/, p.vda, Tccrcrapes', opaco, Ionic /xe'ya^oy, epoyv,
TcVo-epey, opeco ; v Apr6ju,ts, erepos, ye, tepdy, 7rte'a>, Doric "
arepos, ya, tapdy, Tria^co.
a, f , o : rpeTTO) rpdno) erpcnrov rerpo(pa rpdyro?.
a, o : am, crrpardy, e(p6dpdai, 7$]olic ov-redrjv (avareOrivai)) arpdroy,
e(f)dopdat ; ypa(pa>, rerrape?, Doric ypo<paj t reropfy.
a, co : a<o ^"coco, Kpcico Kpco^co ; AFAFii aycoy?j, AKAKii aKaxrj.
do, eaj : Xao? Xews, vads i/fcos, tXdos tXecoy : so in the genitive of the
first declension ; Bteotic TuSt t'Sao, Ionic TvSeiSea).
e, t : e^o/xat i^co, e^a) icr^a) ; XP^ " 605 "? X"^ K60? > ^ e/ ' -^olic ^pvo-toy,
^aXxios-, o-v^i ; Scop, crvKea, Doric 3ids, (nm'a. The Boeotic regularly
changes e before a vowel into i ; as xP t/os > FeVta, AaporcXios.
e, o : Xeyco Xdyos, Trei/o/zai Trdi/os ; ATrdXXcoi/, Doric ATre'XXcoi/.
6, co : AEPQ acopro, TrXeco TrXcoco, XeVco XCOTTT?, arpecpco (rrpcotpdco.
j;, co : pr)yvvp,i epprjya eppcoya pa>^, TTTJjcro-co Trrcocrcrco TTTCO^, dpTjyco czoco-
y?7 cipcoydy, Mai^rts Maicons.
T/, t : ^St' iSe ; rare.
i, u : v^oy, v^rrj\6s, vTrap, vmp, yEolic i^oy, n^Xo?, iVap, tTrep.
o, v : oi/o/za, o^os, OSucrcrfus", OTTO, Trpitravis, TYXQ, ^Eolic ow/na,
vcr8oy, Yducrcrevs, CITTV, Trpdravts 1 , rdcrcrat (rv^ai).
^ O. Commutation of Diphthongs.
a, at : the jEolic uses ai for a, when it arises from ai/rcr, ai/tr.
at, ft : et, Doric at : the BcEOtic sometimes changes at inta ft ; as Ada
vela?, Tai/aypetoy, Qeiftflos.
at, 77 : the Bceotic regularly changes at into ^ ; ewpyeVr/r,
dTroypafpe-adr), Tavayprjos, for e^epyeVats-, /tf/cd/xtcrrai,
Taj/aypatos.
18 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. [ 10.
av, ou AYPQ drr-ovpas dn-ovpanevos
ft y 77 : the Bceotic changes rj into ti ; Bftftafffv, Qetftrjos, firkun : the
Doric often uses rj for ; K^puXos-, Ni/Aos, eViraSqos, aa-a^coror. _
, i : the Bceotic regularly changes ei into i ; ap^i, doxpaXia, FfXdrta,
During the silver and brazen ages of the language, e was often pre-
fixed to F merely to show that it was long ; that is^ e, in this case, \vaa
an orthographical mark ; as Teio-cu, /cpeiVco, reifiTjo-ai, found in inscrip-
tions. During the latter part of the brazen age, this e was prefixed
even to t ; as Teiros, UeToff, yvpvaaiapxr)o-as t in inscriptions. (See
Appendix.)
, 01 : Sei'Sco Se'SoiKa, dei'Soj aoiSo? doiSq, XeiVa) XoiTrdy.
eu, ou : o~7reua> cnrouSi], EAEY0Q eiX7jXou$a.
01, u : the Boeotic regularly changes 01 into u ; as rvSe, TVS oXXuy ?rpo-
fvvs, FvKia, for roi'Se, TOI? oXAoir Trpo^evois, ol<ia.
ot, ou : the .5Colic uses 01 for ou, when it arises from OI/TO-, ova.
ou, v : the Boeotians and Laconians changed u into ou, and pronounced
ou long or short according as the original u was long or short ; thus,
in ouScop, aovv, aovyypcxfros, dpyovpiov, ou was short ; in ov\rj, do-ou-
Xi'a, long.
ou, a) : the Doric uses a> for ou, but only when it arises from o, oi/o-, oo,
oe : the Thessalian uses ou for <a ; as di/dXou/xa, KOLvdow,
va.
vt, ei : in the feminine perfect participle, the Doric sometimes uses ei
for ui ; as e'ppqyeta, eTTtrereXe/ceia, eoTa/ceia, o~uvayayox^a.
vi f v : 8vT]v, (frvrjv, XeXOro, Sau/Oro, irrjyvvTO, for the analogical SVITJV,
(bvirjv, XeXuiro, SaiwiTOi irqywLTO.
In inscriptions we find uds, TrapeiKijcpva, for uios, TrapetXjy^uTa.
1O. Commutation of Consonants.
IT, /3, ^>, fjL, of the same organ : dcrtpdpayos danrdpayos ; Traretv fiaTfiv,
iriKpos ftiKpos, A/i7rpaKt'a A/i^paxi'a ; OTTO^ a/ia<i?, UTTVOS s o m n u s ;
ay3a| dpxiKioi/, KVJ3epvr)T7)S Kvp-fpvrjTTjs, p.e\\eiv fie\\eiv, \iiya jBdytov
mag is, p,dp^rai jSpd^ai, o-t'/So/wii aep-vos, pe'(pa> epfp.vos, OTtX^Sai
oTtXTTvoy, oTpe'cpco oTpe/3Xds, pocpdco sorbeo.
r, y, ^, of the sffwe organ : fie'^o/tcu df<op.ai ; yvcxpevs
TTTO) Km/iTTTO), Ki/coQ-ds Fvcoo-dj ; ay^a) an go.
T, S, 3, o~, of the 5<7/?zf organ: ripios Septos ; Si'Scoai, TrXouo'ios,
a-ios, eiKoai, Doric Si'Som, TrXourios, eVtaurioy, Fet'/can ;
Sfd?, (\dflv, Laconian irapcrfvos, crios, eXo-^i/.
IT, K, r, of the serme power : Trains KOIOS, TTOV KOV, OTTOIOS OKOIOJ, OLTQ OTT-
rtXXos oTTTiXos o/croXos o c u 1 u s ; Tre/iTre TreW^ q u i n q u e ; Tn'o-upts
irerrapes quatuor ; evena) inquam ; *c^i/os rrjvos, KTJ\OV telum,
TToVf 7rda ; oreXXca o-Tr/XXo) o-TroXdj ; XUKOJ lupus.
8, y, 8, of the same power : fiXrjp oVXeap, AfX^ot BX(poi, o^fXds- oSe
Xds ; yui/jj ^avd, yX^coi/ P\f]x& v '> &vo<pos yvo<pos, y\VKi>s d ulcis.
c, ^, 3, of the same, power : 3j^p <^ryp fera, Sr/ptoi/ (pmjioi/, Sdpo-o? f o rt i s,
3upa f o r e s, door ; ai>xn v a-vibqv or
11.] CHANGE, TRANSPOSITION, ETC., OF LETTERS. 19
ft, : J3dpa0pov, eVt/3ape'o>, /3dXXco, Arcadian epe&pov, e7rtape'<, eX-
Xo> ; SO NIBQ vifay A ABO Xa^bftat.
8, 65, , o- : The Doric and ^Eolic generally use <rd for in the mid
die of a word ; as (ppdo-to, o-vpiVda>, for <ppdco, <rupifa>. The Dor-
ic and Bceotic often use 8 for at the beginning of a word ; as Aevy,
Adi>, dvyoV, SaXoi/, for Zevs, Zdv, vyov, j)\ov. The Bceotic and
some of the branches of the Doric use 88 for f in the middle of a
word ; as yvp.vd88op.at, ifpcd88ovros, for yvpvdop.ai, iepeid^oiros.
8t, : 8ta[3d\\iv, Kap8la, Aicoi/vo'os 1 , ^Eolic a(3d\\fiv, /edpa, Zovvv^os.
8, X : 8aKpvov 1 a c r y m a, OcWo-e vs OXvcro-e vs Ulysses, oWvy Xdcrios
da- Xa-.
, or<r : (raXTrt^G), ai/atrcrG), Tarentine craXTrtVcro), di/a^ico.
1, TTTT : o/ijua, aXftjU)Lta, ^Eolic OTnra, aXf ITTTTO : o^ia, (rredp-a, ypa-
, for o^ti/xa, (rre'/n/xa, ypdp,p.a 1 in Hesychius.
X, v : fieXriov 3 XricTToy, (j)i\Taros, ?j\6ov, xeXro, Doric /SeVnoi/ fievrv
(TTOS, (pivTdTOS, TJV0OV, KtVTO.
X, v : av^di/ dXfcai', CLVKVQVCI aXxvova, avp,a aXp-rj, avcror aX(ros, Sevyf-
cr$ai Se'Xyea^ai, avyelv aXyeTi/, f\i&elv eXOtivy in Hesychius.
X, p : /cAi'/Sai/os Kpifiavos, paxr) Xd/fTj XaKiy.
v, o" : as \fyop.ev, rjv, Doric Xeyop.es 1 , ^s.
pp, ptr : aptrrfv apprjv, Sdptroy Sappoy.
p, a- : the Laconian dialect very often changes (r into p ; as 7r/$oy ?rt-
crop, Seoy o~idp, TTOVS Trdp, dcos 1 (^s) d/3cop.
(nr, rr : the Doric and Ionic use o-o-, the Bceotic and Attic, rr ; as
Trpdcro'co Trpdrrco, TrXdo'trco TrXdrroo, SaXatrcra SidXarra.
(rr, rr : icrrco, eVt^apiVrco?, Bceotic iVroo, eVi^opt'rrcos 1 ; amar^i, La-
conian arrturi, that is av-crraQi.
a-y h : S\s, dXuy, dXp.^, sal, salum, sa//; e^, sex, 52,r; eVrd, septem,
seven; rjp-io-vs, ^p-i-, semis, semi-; vXq, sylva; vTre'p, super;
VTTO, sub; vTrvos, s m n u s.
According to the ancient grammarians, in some of the branches of
the Doric dialect (as the Laconian), <r was often changed into h (') in
the middle of a word ; as 71-01770*01 Troirjai (n-oijj/mt), p,eoo-a pxoa (/AwAa),
/3ovo"oa /3ouoa (/3ov/toa), 7rao"a Trad
Lengthening, Shortening, Protraction, and Resolution of
Vowel-sounds.
11. 1. When from any cause a short vowel is to be
lengthened, the following changes take place :
a is lengthened into a; as Trpdypa, o-ocpt'd, ri/id, oXios, d/icpa. The
Ionic dialect lengthens it into 77, and this is its chief peculiarity ; as
TrpTjyfta, a-oo^ir/, Tip,rj, 77X105, rjpe'pr?. The Attic follows the Ionic, ex-
cept when the a is preceded by a vowel or p; as ri/xi;, rJXios, o-ejui/o-
rrjs; o-o<puz, rjpepa, rrpaypa. The exceptions to this rule are very
trifling.
When 77 arises from f, it cannot be changed into a; thus, the clas-
sical ^Eolians and Dorians never said Oeotrcfids eXcgdai', because the
roots are 0eoo-ej3e-,
20 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. [ 11
Not unfrequently a is lengthened into at ; as dyaiopai, <am,
from tiydo/xat, 3>ANQ, 810.
t 77, or ei ; \i[i,r)v Xt/iei/of, /u.e'Xa) fiepLTjXa, 2I3EPi cnrfipa). In gener-
al, in the ^Eolic and old Doric, it is lengthened into 77 ; in the Ionic
and Attic, into et ; as -ZEolic arv^eprjv, o-uvex^Vj x*)P-> I n i c an d At-
tic cru/Kpepeiv, (rvvex ftv > X 6l 'P > -D riC TrapayyrjX&vri, Ionic and Attic
I t, or ei ; KAINQ /eXa/a), AIIIQ AeiVo>.
o CD, or ou, rarely ot ; dr)\6a) ST/XOXTO), AKOQ a/couo), Troeco irouo>.
The ^Eolians and Dorians commonly lengthen it into o> ; the loni-
ans and Attics, into ov ; as ^Eolic opavos &pavos, Doric wpai/o?, Ionic
and Attic ovpavos ; Doric /3o>s-, Ionic and Attic ^oOs.
v iJ, or eu ; AI2XYNQ ai<Txvva), &YTQ <j)evya>.
2. A long vowel or diphthong is shortened by simply revers-
ing the preceding rule.
3. Protraction is the repetition of the same vowel-sound ; it
is confined to the Epic dialect ; as irodolv TroSouv, o^oto? 6/xo/tor,
A^aias A^attay, irepdv Trepdav, rjv ^^, Kpaiva> KpaiaLva), fj ^e, e ee, oy oou.
4. W r hen a diphthong does not arise from the lengthening of
a short vowel ( 11, 1), it originally consisted of two distinct
Syllables ; as jrais Trots, Matcov Mat'ooi/, dvco avco, dvros avros, c'idov
ftSoj/, ArpetiSa? Arpet'Say, Apye'i'os- Apyetos, eu ev, otya) oiya), oto/iat
oio/xat. Except et, eu, when they arise from ee, eo, respectively ;
as eSee edft, KoXeevnu RoXcvrrat.
5. The Ionic dialect lengthens the first vowel of the original
form of a diphthong as follows :
(a) It changes et (originally ) into rji ; as /SatriAet'a fiao-iXrjtr], trr]-
(JLelov OTjpffiov, K\eis K\r]ts, /cXet'ca K\Tjta>, Xeta X^t^co.
(b) It changes av (av) into coi; in the following words: e/iauroD e/ie-
coi/Voi), (reaurou crfavrov, eavrov eojvroi}, Sau/xa 3a)i)/Lta, Tpaiifjui Tpdovjui.
(See also 3, n. 5.)
(c) Other changes ; evs TJVS, ev yv, cure rjvre, ypavs yprjvs, Ma'tccv
Mr/tcoi/ Miycoj'.
NOTE 1 When a short vowel is followed by a liquid, the ^Eolic
dialect usually lengthens the syllable by simply doubling that liquid ;
as eVrtXXa, FaXXop, arc&XXop, /SoXXa, /SoXXopu, e/x/zt, Fe'/z/xa, ^pi'/^i/xa,
\Lvva> t eyevvaro, t/ieppa>, <p0eppa>, deppa),
Sometimes it doubles the liquid even after the vowel has been length-
ened ; as fj.f)vvo$ t KaXr/^t/it, 7rpoaypr)p.fifVd>.
NOTE 2. In an Ionic inscription, (peoyetv, (pcoyfrot are found
for <pvyLV, (pvyeTO>.
NOTE 3. In an inscription, ev is shortened into 6 ; eVicrKei;aeti/ CTTI
^ 12.] CHANGE, TRANSPOSITION, ETC., OF LETTERS. 21
Transposition, Addition, and Omission.
1^. 1. Metathesis is an interchange of place between two
/otters in the same word : one of the letters thus transposed is
Commonly a liquid ; as Kapdla Kpadirj, Kapros Kpdros.
2. Prosthesis is the prefixing of one or more letters to a
Word 5 as eXdo/zai e'e'XSo/zru, p.tKpus <rp.iKp6s.
So (rrdxvs ao-rdxvs, (Travis a<rra<f>tf, o-repoTrq do-TfpOTrrj : ee'XScop, e'ti'-
3. Apharesis is the taking of one or more letters from the
beginning of a word j as Xei/3co ei)3a>, <p7yp,i j^u, <rK.fddwvjj.i
wfj.1, TNOO2 voo
4. Epenthesis is the insertion of one or more letters in the
middle of a word 5 as MA0Q p.av6dva)^ eVo/xat ecr7ntyiai.
So 3ai/aro? (0ANQ), Kafiaroy (KAMQ), Kovaftos (KOHQ), (rreyavos
re'/xa)), eVtVco (ENIIO), 3pao"crco rapacr(rco, dpid/j,6s dp-
So o/z(pi7 (EIIQ), K0ju,/3oy KOTTOJ, pip.(pa (PI4>Q), (Sevens /3a^oy,
, Tri/iTrp^/it (HPAO), Tri/MTrX^i (IIAAQ), Kay^Xd^co (XAA-
ZQ), KiyKpdw (KPAQ). So SapSaTrrco SaTrrco, aKpodop-m a/cova), (iypvnvos
aVTTVOS.
5. Syncope is an omission of the vowel -sound of a syllable
from the middle of a word ; as Trarepos Trarpoy,
This term is used also when one or more consonants are omitted
from the middle of a word ; as cWXayXos- eWayXos,
6. Paragoge is the adding of one or more letters to the end
of a word 5 as eKclvos fKfivoai, e(p?/s efprjcrda.
7. Apocope is the cutting off of one or more letters from the
end of a word ; as apa ap, Trapf^oz/rcoi' Trapf^o^ra), fju.ff6ova6<i>v
NOTE 1. When pA, /zp arise from a syncope or metathesis, the
labial /3 (kindred to p) is inserted between them ; thus MOAI2 /nf/z/SXco-
/ca, /ze'Xo) fie/z/3Xfrat, jueVos r]fj.epa /Liea-7;/z/3pta, yapfpos -ya^t/Spoy, dp-opros
At the beginning 01 a word, ju-jSX, /x^p drop /* ; thus jSXcoo-Kco, /3po-
roy, for p,/3Xa)O"K(y, /z/3poroy.
As to /SXa^, /SXi'o-o-co, from )naXaKoy, /tte'Xt, they might have come
from ju/3Xtt, p,/3X/o-o-co ; or from pAa, p-XiVtrco, by changing /LC into /3,
according to another analogy.
NOTE 2. Not unfrequently, the same word undergoes aphaeresis or
syncope; as ui/ (KO-VJ/) vi/os, avf, jcoii'os, cum, con-, communis
common
22 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. 13.
So KTTiwa, Kama, SftVw, Savfii/, caedo, cudo, Ctrf;
Fayru/u, ayw/a, ft an go.
EUPHONIC CHANGES.
'^13. 1. When two mutes come together, the first is changed
into its corresponding smooth, middle, or rough, according as
the second is smooth, middle, or rough : when both are of the
same power, no change takes place. E. g. r<=Y/?i/3rai rerpiTrrat,
i^yrai ^Krai, fKtydrjv \^6ijv.
So yeypcxprai yeypanTat, re'rFV^rai rtreu/trat, fr^ifi&r)v fTpitpOrjr, erv-
rrOrjv frv(p6r)v, f7T\(K0T]v nrXcvmv, Kixpfta Kvfida, (TTiypdfpfyv fniypd-
fSd/ji/, eVSo/iov t^So/iay, ojcSoos oySooy.
It is observed here, that a lingual (r, 5, 3) is never found before a
labial or palatal (TT, , <j> ; /c, y, x)-
2. A palatal (K, x) before /t is commonly changed into y ; y,
of course, undergoes no change before p. ; as treVXc/c^ai rreVXe-
y/uu, rrreu^/wu rerfvy/i<u.
Sometimes r before JA becomes ^ ; as IOOK/IOS ico^o^j a/cox^c'vos aa-
tu/c/7 at^ftiy.
3. A palatal (y, x) before o- is changed into K, in which case
- is written ^ ; K, of course, undergoes no change before <r ; as
4. A labial (?r, , <p) before /x is always changed into ft ; as
Terpip.pMi, yeypa(pp.ai y^
5. A labial (/3, </>) before a- is changed into TT, in which case
fro- is written ^r ; ?r, of course, undergoes no change before o- ,
as Tpt/^oxo rpfya) (ryjiTrtrco), ypd<>a'<o ypd\
7. A lingual (T, 8, 0, ) before p. is commonly changed into
<r J as rjdfJMi ycrfJMiy TreTTfidftai Tre7rei(r/xai,
8. A lingual (r, 8, 0, C before o-, or before a palatal (K, y,
X), is always dropped ; as eWero-a 7reo-a, aSaco ao-co, trXa(
era), (ppovrlfau (ppovriaro) : yS/ca ^/ca, 7reVf<^/ca TreVfi/ca,
9. A lingual (r, 8, 0, ) before another lingual is, in verbs '
and verbal nouns, changed into o- ; as iySrai Jorai, ?Sre itrre , TT/-
l"Xaurai TTCTrXacrrat, (ppovri^Trjs (bpovrtcrrns.
10. A mute consonant before o- is, in certain cases, changed,
oy assimilation, into <r; as <ftW<a (fipio-cra), 7reV<r<o TT/O-O-O), Xi'r<r
$ 13.] EUPHONIC CHANGES. 23
So Trpdy<ra> TrpdVcra), rv^crai Tocrcrai (for rvcrcraC) , <pd/3(ra (jbdffaa.
f>7T(ra o<ro-a, 7rXd#(Ta> 7rXdV(ra>, FaSo-a Facro-a, TriWa Trio-era.
11. When /carri loses its final vowel before a consonant,
the T is by assimilation changed into that consonant. But
when that consonant is cp, ^, the r becomes TT, K, respectively.
Before 3 or another T, it of course remains unchanged. ( 7, 3. )
E. g. Kard/3aXf Ka/3/3aXe, Karadavslv KarQavelv, Karaite iovrS KaKKei-
ovres.
So KareXiTTOi' KaXXiTroi/, Kara/z.ei/ Kap.p,va), Karavfixras Kavvcvaas,
KareVeo-e KaTTTreo-e, Karape'<o Kappe^a), KaTaravixras Karravva-as. So in
elision, Kara yovu, Kayyovv (pronounced kag-gonii) ; Kara dvvap.iv,
Kaddvvafuv ; Kara SaXao-o-ai/, Kar^aXao-o-ai/ ; Kara K<f>a\r)v t KaKKe^)a-
Xj^i/ ; Kara /xei/, Kafj.p,v ; Kara ro, Karrd ; Kara (paXapa, Ka?r^)dXapa.
Before two consonants, Kar- becomes Ka- ; as
fe, KareV^f^e Kacr^e^e, Kard/3X?;/Lca Ka/3Xr/ju,a. The Doric dialect,
however, sometimes drops the r, even before a single conso-
nant 5 as Kardfirjdi Ka/Sacrt, KareTreroi/ Kajrerov.
12. 2 between two consonants is dropped ; as e
NOTE 1. The preposition CK before a consonant remains unaltered ;
as eKCTKopTri^o), fgdepo), eK^poxTKO), eKp.aiv(0.
(a) In ancient inscriptions, eK before /3, 8, X, /M, or F, is often
changed into ey ; as ey Bej/SiSeicoi/, eydoaets, ey Xi/teVoy, ey Mupu/^y,
(b) Before (r, CK in Attic inscriptions is sometimes written e% ;
thus, ex 2d/zov.
(c) Frequently, the K of CK and the initial cr of the noun following
were represented by | ; as cgovvieav, e'vpou, for e/c 2oui/tecoi/, eK 2u-
pou, found in inscriptions.
(d) We find also, fXXvoiP, errwv, e
JUGS, for 6KXu(rii/, eK reoi/, f
NOTE 2. In one of the most ancient inscriptions, air 6 IT ov is found
for a<p6iTov,
NOTE 3. During the most flourishing period of the Attic dialect, a
palatal before o- was changed into ^, and a labial, into <p ; as
ypixps ypvty, dvypa(po-av dveypa-^av, found in inscriptions.
In the other dialects, a palatal before o- was changed into K, and a
labial, into TT. In process of time this rule became general ; that is,
, ^ were, by the later Greeks, sounded like KCT, TTO-, respectively.
NOTE 4. Words beginning with <r followed by a consonant do not
lose their cr in composition with Trpos ; as Trpoo-o-TreVSo),
24 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. [^ 14.
NOTE 5. In ancient inscriptions we find rao-r^Xas-, eicrnjXay, foi
ray o-rijXas', ety 0-7-17X0?.
NOTE 6. T2 is found only in foreign words ; as TcruS?;, Tsade, a
Hebrew letter.
As to the unintelligible inscription 2OT2OTO2AE2, most preposter-
ously tortured into 2o>bu TOV 2ai)r, that is, This is the vase " of So-
.zus the son of Sa'e " (his mother), it is nothing more than a string of
Greek letters without any meaning. (Franz's Epigraph. Grace. ,
p. 345.)
14. 1. Before a labial (TT, 0, (p\ v is changed into p. ; as
2. Before a palatal (, y, x) ? * s changed into y ; as
(rvvyfirfjs trvyyez/jjs', crw^eat (Tfy^eco, eV^e'o) ^eV/co'e'a)) e'y '&>,
3. Before a liquid (X, /*, /a), i/ is changed into that liquid ,
as oi/j/Xe'yco cruXXeyo), eV/te'j/o) fppfva), <ruvpta> a~vppfo>.
4. In many instances v is dropped before <r, and the preced-
ing vowel, if short, is lengthened ; in which case e, o become
ei, ou, respectively ; as [teXavs /ie'Xay, KTZVS /crets, didov&i
So raXaw raXay, poixravs /ioueray, j3ef3ov\VKav(ri /Sf/
tcrrai^ori [oTacrt, ei/y els, riQiwi ri^eitrt, (BovXevovo'i /SouXeuoucrt, Xoyory
Xoyous.
5. When after the v a lingual (r, S, s) has also been dropped
before <r ( 13, 8), the preceding short vowel is almost always
lengthened 5 as ftov\cvoravrs jBov\vo-as ) SeVrs 3e/y, XeoiTcri Xe'oucri,
dvvrs 8vs.
So deiKinivrs SeiKwy, (p6iVT(ra (pdl&a, (rTreVScro) <T7rei'cra>,
The ^it-e jt>ft/r<7/ of adjectives in t $ does not lengthen the e be-
fore o-t ; as <])(0vT)evT(ri <pa>vr)f(ri, perhaps the only example.
6. When the root of a noun of the third declension ends in
i', this letter is dropped before a-i in the dative plural, without
any further change ; as daifiovo-i daip/o-i, Xt^eWi Xt/itVt, p.rjvcri
7. 2vi/ in composition drops v when the word with which it
is compounded begins with , or with <r followed by a conso-
nant ; as crvvvyos crvvyos, crvvoTpo<f>r) av(TTpo(pr].
The same rule applies to the -Eolic uv- for di>-, dvd ; as oi/cr/caTrrw
14.] EUPHONIC CHANGES. 21
ocTKa7rra>, ovaracrav fcmunps oi/crrd$et ocrrd#eiy. So arraai, Laconian
for a
8. Sometimes, y before or followed by a vowel is changed
into <r 5 as <rvv(riTos (TIKTO'ITOS, jravcrvdi irao'U'vdi.
So 7ToXiv<rvTos TraXiVfrvToy, ^aptez/cra ^apiecrcra, irpofppavo'a npo-
(jb/3a<r<ra.
9. In the Ionic dialect, the personal ending z/o-i becomes ao-t,
in verbs ki /u ; j/rai, in all kinds of verbs, becomes arat; as
t<rrdz/<ri (faraacrt) ioTea<ri, ridevtri rt^e'ao'i, evert cacn, StSovcrt StSoatrt,
faiKvvvcri dtiKvvaa-i : de'Sep^rat SeSe^arat, TreTrorqi/rai 7re7ror?)arat.
NOTE 1. The combinations /-ITT, /*/3, /w^), yK, yy, y^ were original-
ly written J/TT, v^3, v^, I/K, ry, v^' even i n words in which fi and y are
apparently radical letters ; as crvvTrpoedpos, Hdv(pi\os, evKaipos, TraXiv-
Xurcui/, (rvvftaxia, TreWros, \avfldvfiv, dpfirfpes, MiWi>, evyvs, Xav^a-
veiv, found in ancient inscriptions.
NOTE 2. At the end of a word, v was often pronounced and written
as if it were a part of the following word ; as r^ Tro'Xii/, eVri/n Trept,
e/x j3ou\eur^/)i&), ro/tt (popov, p-eft tyv%ds '. ro>y Kaip&v, fay /cat, roy
ypa/tjuiare'a, tepwy ^prj^draiv : roX Xoyov, reoX XoytoToit', TJ)JM Mucriai/ :
es SiScoi/t, es 2a/iu, ey (rvXa>, cs o~Trj\r] (also eVr^Xi^ or etoTJfX^), ey 2ty-
yw, all found in ancient inscriptions.
NOTE 3. (a) The ^Eolic dialect changes aver or avnr, ova- or OITO-,
into ai<r, OKT, respectively ; as peXavs fieXaty, vvp.<pavs vvp.(paif, TTCLVTS
ndvs Trais : TOVS rots, vopovs vopois, dpp6ovT(ra dppofrvo-a ap/xo^otcra.
(b) The old Doric dialect changes ei/tr, oz/tr, into T;O-, coo-, respec
lively ; as evs )?, \aplfVTS x a p' ifvs X a P l>7 7 r KaraXvp-aKaOevTs KaraXu-
p.aKa>6fjS '. 8t8ovrcrt StSoyort SiSaxrt, pT^ovr(ri /iere^oi'O't /zere^axri, rdi/s
ra>s, tTTirovs ITTTTCOS.
(c) The Bceotic changes oro- into eotr, after the analogy of the Dor-
ic ; as lovara toxra, eo-yovovs eVyoi/coy.
NOTE 4. The Latin ending -ens is, in Grecized names, changed into
-rjs, after the analogy of the Doric dialect ; as Clemens, KX^jjy.
NOTE 5. N is not dropped before a- in the following cases :
(a) In the ending -v s ; thus, eX/ztvy, treipivs, Tipvvs.
(b) In the second person singular of the perfect passive, and in ver
bal nouns in - v & c s ; as Tre^ai/orai, irdxyvo'is, TTfiravo'ts. Also in/cev
era i, aor. act. inf. from Kei/re'eo.
(c) IldXij/ and irav often retain v before <r ; as TraXiWiao?,
(d) The Argives and Cretans retained the original combination vcr ,
as eVs, ridfvs, rovsi irpeiyfvrdvs, VTrap^ovvas, irdv(Ta.s.
NOTE 6. E v usually remains unaltered before <r, p, ^; as
2
26 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. [ 15.
NOTE 7. The Doric and Thessalian dialects often changed the end-
ings -ai/ff, -evs, -ovs, into -as, -es, -os ; as re^avs r^vas, ird-
travs Trdardst roXaz/y raXay, /ieXai/y ptXas, A'iavrs A'ids, Trpd^avrs Trpa-
ds, xapieiTS' X a P' 1 * 5 > fvepyerevTs fvfpyeres, Thessalian.
NOTE 8. (a) "Ayav drops v in ayaxXuro's, dyaaZfvfjs, dydorovos.
(b) The .52olic o v-, for di>-, and that for dvd, drops i> in o-
for at/a/iwyo-S^ot, found in an inscription.
NOTE 9. "ETTTrao-is or eTracrty, Bceotic for eyKrrjcris, possession,
property, compounded of eV and ndo-is from U.AOMAI.
15. 1. When, in the formation of a compound word, a
smooth consonant (TT, K, r) comes in contact with a vowel hav-
ing the rough breathing, that smooth consonant is changed into
its corresponding rough consonant (<, x> #)> anc ^ the rough
breathing disappears ; as d^-uy/u, for dTr-tVi, from dno irjpn ; 8e-
XWfpos, for dfK-TJpepos, from fie/ca fjuepa ; /ca^-aipecD, for Kar-aipew,
from Kara aipeco.
2. When, of two successive words, the first ends in a smooth
consonant, and the next begins with a vowel having the rough
breathing, that smooth consonant is changed into its correspond-
ing rough ; as d<fi ov, for OTT' ov ; ot>x v/iets, for OVK
)Vy for /zer* f)
So eaS' STTQ)?, for ecrni/ OTTCOS ; rv^^* oX^v, for VVK.T oXrjv ; TI^)^* ov
TOO?, for TI'TTT' ovrcas 1 ; ( 13, 1.)
3. In reduplications, when two successive syllables would
each have a rough consonant, the first rough consonant is
changed into its corresponding smooth ; as
Xa, for
So (ppovrifa
drrafpicrKO), AXQ aKa^i^co, $AAZQ
) Also, in the aorist passive of Suto and ridrjpi ; thus,
, for &V&TJV, eQeOrjv.
(b) Also, in the following words: 6AQ, $a7rra>, erd^prjv ; 0AXY2
cr<r(>v ; GPE$Q, rpe^co, 6pfyo>; 9PAXQ,
BPEXQ,
4. The personal ending 0i of the aorist passive imperative
becomes n when the preceding syllable has a rough consonant ;
as ovXfvdrTi for
NOTE 1. In a few instances, the rough breathing affects the smooth
mute without coming in immediate contact with it ; thus, r&onmov
(r:^"apfs ITTTTOS), (ppovbos (npo 66o's), Soi/AaTioj/ (TO t/xnTtoy
^ 16.] EUPHONIC CHANGES. 27
pov (TOV f]p,frcpov), Sov'Saros (TOV v8arpy), Sarepov (rou dre'pou), \o>
( Kal 6), ^w (/cat ot), (ppoip-iov (npo o'ip,r) or 01/177, 4, w. 2).
NOTE 2. 0A<Q, to &e astonished, has perfect reSa
*EX<, have, has perfect participle o - vi'-o^a)Ka)s, for
NOTE 3. The Ionic dialect deviates from the first two rules ; as am-
, an ov, OVK olos, per fj^wv, for a^MJCPfapa*, Ka3ev6co,
< ov, ov^ ooy, jueSs r)p.jv.
This seems to show that the lonians did not pronounce the rough
breathing ; for the sake of uniformity, however, this breathing is, in
our editions of the Ionic writers, suffered to retain its place.
NOTE 4. In strictness, the second rule ought to read thus : When,
of two successive words, the first ends in a smooth consonant, and the
next begins with a vowel having the rough breathing, that smooth con-
sonant is changed into its corresponding rough, and the rough breath-
ing disappears. Thus, in inscriptions, in which H stands for the rough
breathing, we find KA0EKA2TON, *a3' exacrroi/ ; KA9OTI, /ca3' on.
In order however not to disturb the usual orthography of the second
word the rough breathing is, in our editions, suffered to retain its
place.
Movable N, 2, K.
{3 1G. 1. The dative plural in i is written with a final v
when the next word begins with a vowel ; as Brjpcr\ KaKols, 6r]po\v
dypiots.
This rule applies also to the adverbial datives in <ri ; as A&j-
)j3r)(Tiv, H\aTaia<nv, O\vp.7Tiacriv.
2. Also, the Epic ending cp i ; as 6vpr)<pw y dye'A^u/, 6e6(piv t
3. Also, the demonstrative ending /, but rarely, and then al-
ways after a~ 5 as eKfivo&iv, ovrocriV, TovTovcriv, OVTOMTIV.
4. Also, all third persons in i and e ; as $770-1 SoaKparryy, <prj-
<T\V OVTOS j TllTTTOVO'l TOVTOVS, TVTTTOVO'IV O.VTOVS j \f"y TOVTOlSf eXe-
yev avTols.
5. Also, the numeral eT/coo-t, which however can stand before
a vowel without v movable ; as eucoo-i en/.
6. Also, the adverbs irepvo-i, v6o-(j>i, vv, <e.
NOTE 1. The Poets may for the sake of the metre use this v be-
fore a consonant ; as ea-rep^iv peya.
NOTE 2. The Poets may drop v in the adverbial ending 3ez> ; as oX-
Xo3e for
28 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. [^ 17, 18.
NOTE 3. The lonians most commonly omit this v before a vowel ;
as jrpoorcXa(re 6 iirrrfvs.
NOTE 4. N movable may be used also at the end of complete sen-
tences, sections, books, and most kinds of verse.
NOTE 5. In ancient inscriptions, this v is often used before a conso-
nant, and as often omitted before a vowel ; as eypap.puTfve Etrrei'Sqs
eiTre aTrodovvat, ra/uacri ofr, e8oei/ TTJ j3ovX^, eSco/cei/ 2u/ceieuo~w.
17. 1. EK before a vowel, or at the end of a verse, be-
comes e (fKS, fxO as e ' K T0vrou e ' CKCIVOV, e/criVw e^envov ; KaKo>i
e, for e< /eaj>.
#us, commonly drops s before a consonant ; as ovro>$
OUTG) <^7/0-l.
and pexp ts ^ r P s before a consonant, and often
even before a vowel ; as ^xP l VKOTOS eyeWro ; a\pi av & ; /AC-
Arpe/to, p.f<rrjyv t a^)i/o>, before a VOWel drpefLaSf p.O~r)yvs,
a(j)va>s.
I0v or I0vs, straight to^ Ionic.
2. Adverbs in a* is may, in the Ionic dialect, drop y; as TroX-
XfZKtff, Ionic TToXXaACl.
3. Ou, before a vowel ot><, before a vowel with the rough
breathing oi>x ; but only when it is immediately connected with
the following word ; as ov o-o^o's, OVK eyo>, ofy facts.
At the end i >f a clause, it is always pronounced and written
ov, TIO, not.
MTJ follows the analogy of ov only in the compound
formed after the analogy of OUKCTI.
NOTE. Sometimes the addition or omission of $ slightly modifies
the meaning of the word ; thus, dp^)i a/i<i's, ev els (eVs), dvriKpv avrn-
Kpvs, cvSv euSuy, Trots Trot.
CONTRACTION AND SYNIZESIS.
18. Two successive syllables, of which the former ends
m, and the other begins with, a vowel, may be contracted into
one long syllable.
1. Two syllables may be contracted by simply removing the
mark of diaeresis ("*) ; as re^et Tfi'^et, otop.ai oio/iai, TrX^v
iub"O"<o acro"cB, ^ta 770, Xaucrros' XWOTOS.
2. E before or after et, rj, rj, 01, ou, w, av, is dropped ; a
18.] CONTRACTION AND SYNIZESIS.
iXeot (ptXot, <
<ptXeo> (piXei), eavTOv avrov.
3. O before or after at, ot, to, o>, ou, also after , is dropped ;
as dnrXoai SiTrXai, 8?7Xoots dr]\ol$, 8/7X00) o^Xco, TrXooo TrXw,
TrXetoi/ 7rXeu>.
4. A before a, at, and after ov, is dropped ; as pvda pva, pva-
at fjival, ovas ovs.
5. The remaining cases are exhibited in the following table.
aa a 5 as p.vda p,va.
ae a, Doric and Bceotic 17 ; viKaere viKare D. viKTJTf, eviKae eV/xa
D. fViKrfy opae opa D. oprj.
arj a, Doric rj ; rtftaj/rf rt/iare, opaj; opa D. oprj.
ao co, ^Eolic, Bceotic, and Doric a ; ri^ao^v TI^W^V J ao-ao/ze-
voi do-oojuej/oi ^E. B. D. 0.0-dp.evot, ireivdovTi D. 7rew/ai/rt, ^pao ^po)
^pa, Arpei'Sao ArpetSa, Mei/eXaoy Mfi/eXas-.
aa) ^ ^Eolic and Doric a ; pova-dav ^ova-wv ^E. p,oi<rav D. /^tw
crai', Iloo-etSacoi/ JlooreiSaij/ JE. Iloo-etSay D. Iloo-etSav, (pacovrt (pavri.
iadtovri icravri.
to. 77 ; o-v/ee'a o~UK^, *Ep/i/aff 'Ep/zr/s 1 , Kpeay Doric /fpr^ff. In neuters
of the second declension, and in the accusative plural of the
first, fa becomes a ; as oo-rea oo-ra, xpvo-ea ^pvo-a, o-v/ceay o-v-
/eas ; also when it is preceded by a vowel or p ; as vyita vyia,
X* a X" Hetpatea Ilftpata, xXeea ^Xea, dpyvpea apyvpa.
But in the third declension -pea becomes -pT? ; as rpt^pf a rpt-
T^pr;. In the same declension, fa sometimes becomes rj even
after a vowel ; as difpvea dufivf).
fi, ^Eolic and Doric 77 ; as <piX'ra> <piXeiYa> JEt. D. ^tXr^rco,
(pt\eT (ptXelrf ^E. D. cptXr^re. The Attic sometimes follows
the analogy of the Doric ; as /Sao-iXe'e? /Sao-tXeiy or
eo ou, Doric and Ionic ev ; as Se'peos Sepevff,
(DiXeofiev (pi\Vfj.ev, crT(pavovTai crTefpavovvrai o"Te(pavfvvrai. i he
verbal ending eOo-t for oCo-t is contracted from covo-i ; as otyi/c-
le t ; as e p y p St p a ip^ jEolic, Boeotic, and Ionic.
II I ; aS TToXu TToXt, dllOS 8loS> XllOS XlOff.
oa a or a> j avrXoa aTrXa.
O f OU) old Doric a> ; S^Xo'ere S?7Xoi)re, Trpoeyyvcvo) Trpouyyurvco
Doric 7rpa)yyveva>. So in the Doric infinitives pao-Tiyoev fiaa-ri-
ycov, piyofv piya>v, (TT<pavoV (rTecpav&v.
or) _ ^ ; 8r)\6r)T Sr^Xwre, SiSo'^re 8t8J>re. In nouns of the first de-
clension, o is dropped ; as dT
30 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. [ 19, 20.
oo ov, jEolic, Boeotic, and 'old Doric o> ;
7rXdoi> nXovVy piadoovri p-KrOuivTi.
ve u ; Ix^vcs ix^vs, $pvfs dpvs.
6. When the second syllable is a diphthong, its first vowel is
contracted with the preceding syllable according to the preced-
ing paragraph (except the cases mentioned in the second,
third, and fourth paragraphs) ; as ripaeis or repays n^as, Doric
aou, in verbs, contracts ao into a> and then drops u; as
XP&i Tlp,a.OV Tlp.5).
eai, in nouns, merely drops e; as ^pvo-fat xpuo-a
Kals ; in verbs it becomes -5, Attic -ei ; as /3ovXeuecu
/SouXevei.
-jyai in the subjunctive passive becomes -#; as ftovXcvrjai /Sou-
Xev?;, oiT^at ot?;.
-oei, -077, in verbs in oa>, become -ot; as S^Xofis ^X
Xolff, S/jXo'jy 77X0!. As to such contractions as S
from 8r)\6eiv, OTTo'ets-, they came from the original -o'ei>, -o'e
thus drj\6fv 77X01)1', OTTOCVS OTroOy.
In verbs in oo>, the Doric contracts o, 077 into to ; as o-
<f>av6ei, irpiorj, Doric o-Te</>aj/<3, Trptoi, found in inscriptions.
1O. Two successive syllables, of which the former ends
in, and the other begins with, a vowel, may be so rapidly
uttered as to form but one syllable. This is called synizesis or
synccplionesis.
The first of the vowels thus contracted is most commonly *,
and sometimes t ; as o-rtjdfa, fjptas, Kpta, 0eoi, 6eov, TroXtoy, 'lo-Tiai
av, tcpfvovo-a, ^pvo-ea). So oySooi/ (OcZ. 7, 261), daKpiiouri, drjioio,
rj'ia.
NOTE. In such cases e and t were probably sounded not unlike y
in yet, yes. you, your; thus TroXios 7r6\yos ; ifpevovo-a,
q) ova (originally ^puo-eoi ai/a), -^pvayo ava. It must not be sup-
posed however that t and i, thus hardened, had the power of ordinary
consonants, for they never make position with a preceding consonant ;
thus TroXyos is a pyrrhich, not a trochee.
CRASIS AND ELISION.
2O. Two successive words are, in many instances, con-
tracted into one, when the former ends in, and the next begins
with, a vowel. This kind of contraction is called crasis. The
roronis (') is generally placed over the syllable thus con-
tricted.
21.] CRASIS AND ELISION. 31
1. The words, of which the final syllable may be contract-
ed with the next word, are chiefly the article, the relative pro-
noun, and the conjunction *at, and ; as 6 01/770, drfp ; a e'Saz/etaa
TO, aui>et'craro ; a av, av.
So 6 fK, OVK ; 6 eVi, ovrri ; f] eVap?}, rjTrapr) ; TO aXrjQes, TaXrjQfs ; T^
fMUTCOP, Tovvavriov ; TO ovofia, TovVo/xa ; TU dyaa, rdyadd ', o efpopovv,
ov<popovv ', eya> oi'Sa, eycoSa ; TTOU eVrtz/, TTOV ^crriv.
2. When the preceding word ends in a diphthong, the sec-
ond vowel (t, u) of that diphthong is dropped before the two
words are contracted into one ; as ol d5eX<pot, deX<pot ; TW do-v-
Xa>, ToxrvXa) 5 Kai erra, Kara.
So TJJ eVap^, TTjTrapf) ; TOC Apyetot, TapyeTot ; Kal eya>, Acayco ; /cat eVi-
z/, KarrurTOTOv ; /cat a^)' vx^ovs, xd^)' v\l/-ovs ; /cal eV, /cav ; TOU ^fif
, 6r)jJLTepov ; TOI i/, rav ; TOI apa, Tapa ; pfvrot av, pevrav.
NOTE 1. In many editions, the i of KOI is subscribed;
But this orthography is incorrect, first, because no contraction can take
place as long as i retains its place ; secondly, because in. ancient in-
scriptions it is omitted. *jp
The Elean inscription however has TOINTAYT, which is commonly
supposed to stand for TO> VTOUT', that is T<W evravda. In another in-
scription we find also KAIMON, that is KOI ''/uov, Kap.6v ; but this seems
to be an error of the stone-cutter, for in the same inscription we find
, that is /cd<p' IA//-OVS, KOI d(p' v^ovs.
NOTE 2. The forms aYepos Qarepov Qarepa) Qarcpov come from <5,
TOU, TW, TO, and oYepoy for the usual
NOTE 3. Kat drops ai before the diphthongs at, , ev, ov ; as Kal
am?, Kamff ; xat cucocri, KetKoo-t ; /cat evo-/3ea)j/, Ktwrtfi&tdV ; Kat OVKCTI,
KOVK6TI.
NOTE 4. In crasis, the Ionic dialect contracts oa into a> ; as TO ayaX
fia T<2yaX/ia ; 6 apiaTos, &pi<TTos ', ol aXXot, wXXot ; 6 avTos, Q>VTOS ; TOV
aycoj/os, Twycoi/o?.
NOTE 5. When the first wflrd apparently remains unaltered, the
coronis may be placed over the space separating the two words ; as
a edcaKas, a$a>Kas or a 'duKas-
So w avdpcoTTf, tovOpwTTf or a> V^pcoTre ; a avep, (bvep or & Vep ; S
aya&tj aiyade or aj 'ya^e ; TTOU eVri, TTOUO-TI or TTOU VT* ; jur) eQiyes, pfj-
ffiycg or p,jj 'Oiyes ; 17 eVapj^, fjTrapr] or r) Vapr^.
NOTE 6. Crasis was very often left to pronunciation. Thus, in.
ancient inscriptions we find TO{) avrov, KOL aper^s, TO avrpov, Kal eio-e-
/St'coi/, where the metre lequires TCOVTOV, KapTr)s, ravrpov, Keva-efteav.
Even in our editions crasis is sometimes left to pronunciation ; as
eVei ou, fir) ov, r) ov, 77 io-OKei', EwaXt'w avSpeKpovrr], drj d<pvioTa.TOS t
.}) aXXof, elXcnrivr] ry, do"/3eVa) oiS'.
SI. When of two successive words the former ends with
32 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. [ 22.
a short vowel (except iJ), and the other begins with a vowel,
the former often drops, by elision, its final vowel, and the
apostrophe (') is put over the vacant space ; as Sia e/iov, 6V e'
aXXa e-a>, dXX' ea> ; o
So <cara airiys, /car' aurijs ; dvri e/ceiirjs, aVr' Kfivr)s ; Xe'yoi/u ai/, Xe-
yoi/i' oV ; cVl ^/ilv, e<p' ^fiiv ; dvrl 2>i>, dv6 a>v ; VVKTO. SXrjv, vv^ oXrjv.
(a) Ue p i and trpo never lose their final vowels in the Attic dialect
as TTfpt avrov, rrpo epov.
(b) The cfo/i'ye of the third declension, and the conjunction ort
never lose i hi the Attic dialect.
NOTE 1. The diphthong -ai at the end of a word is sometimes elided
by the Poets, but only in the verbal endings /MH, aat, rat, <r#ai, and
in the nominative plural of the first declension ; as j3ovXo/u 'yd>, /3ou-
Xo/z' e'-yd) ; ijcroi oXty^TreXecov, ^or' oXiyj/TreXccav ; o^eiat oSvrat, o^ei' o5v-
PW.
NOTE 2. The ^Eolians, Boeotians, Dorians, and the Poets, some-
times reject the final vowel even when the next word begins with a
consonant. This takes place in the prepositions oVd, Trapo, Kara
( 13, 11), and the adverb apa ; as av vtievas, av Sc, ap fte'ya, a/t TreXa-
yos, tip. (frovov ; Trap Zrjvi, nap irocrL ; Ka$8vvapiv ; ap (ppfvas.
Strictly speaking, the preposition, in this case, and the next word
should be written as one word ; thus dweKvas, dvde, appeya, dpTreXa-
yos, dpfpovov, TrapZrjvi, irapTrocri.
IJori drops t before the article; as Trorrd, JTOTTOIS, Trorrovroto-t, TTOT-
rd.
NOTE 3. Ehsion was often left to pronunciation ; thus, in ancient
metrical inscriptions w r e find ei/it oVSpids, eSpao-f dyaSd,
Bpav, yevovs re e/cart, Se
SYLLABICATION.
I , There are as many syllables in a Greek
word as there are vowel-sounds in it.
2. Words of one syllable are called monosylla-
bles ; of two, dissyllables ; and of more than two,
volt/syllables.
3. The last syllable but one is called the penult ,
the last but two, the antepenult; thus, in o^aX^o?,
eye, /^o? is the last syllable, ^aX, the penult, and <*
the antepenult
23, 24.] SYLLABICATION. 33
4. A syllable is called pure, when its vowel-
sound is immediately preceded by the vowel -sound
of the preceding syllable ; as a in SW, goddess ; 05
in ^09, god, ^Xto?, sun.
23. 1. Any single consonant can commence a Greek
word.
2. The following combinations of consonants may com-
mence a Greek word or a syllable : fid, |8X, />, yX, yv, yp, dp.,
dv, dp, 6\, Bv, 6p, K\, K[JL, K.V, Kp, KT, fJ.V, TfX, 7TV, TTp, 7TT, (7)3, (70, (7K,
<TK\, (TKV, <7/i, (77T, (77rX, (7T, (TT\, (TTp, (7<, O^, TX, T/i, T/>, 0^, ^)X,
</>P X^ X^> X V > XP>
The following combinations also may commence a syllable :
yS, y/i, ^/i, TV, (pv, XP'
24. With respect to dividing a Greek word into syllables,
the following rules are observed in the best editions :
1. A single consonant standing between two vowels, or a
combination of consonants capable of commencing a syllable,
is placed at the beginning of the syllable ; as <pv-yrj, flight ;
, evening ; c-pv-0p6s, red ; ve-Krap, nectar.
2. When the combination cannot commence a syllable, its
first consonant belongs to the preceding syllable ; as iiriros,
horse ; av-rpov, grotto ; o-KfJTr-rpov, sceptre ; rup-aris, tower ; ay
X&, to choke, strangle.
3. A compound word is resolved into its component parts, if
the first part ends with a consonant. But if the first part ends
with a vowel, the compound is divided like a simple word, even
when that vowel has been cut off. E. g. ev-dyo), eg-dya, e<-(pe-
00), 7rpoa--pxofJ.ai, dv-dios, Tra-povcria,
4. When elision takes place, the preceding word is, in pro-
nunciation, regarded as a part of the following ; as aX-X' ov-SeV,
NOTE. Syllabication is not based on any linguistic principle. Ac-
cording to Sextus, it is foolish talk (/xcopoXoyuz). In ancient inscrip-
tions, a word is divided where the line ends ; as a-xpis> ax~pis, axp~is t
2*
34 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. 25.
QUANTITY.
^ 25. In any Greek word, every syllable is cither
long or short.
1 . A syllable is long by nature when it has a
long vowel or diphthong ; as, the penult of
house, ai&pcoiros, man, /cda, to burn, Tl^r\, honor.
2. A syllable is said to be long by position when
rts vowel, being short by nature, is fol lowed by two
>r more consonants, or by f, -^ ; as, the penult of
irtffTis, confidence, op/co$, oath, (j>pda), to say, (tya, to
cook.
3. When a short vowel is followed by a mute and
liquid, the syllable is short in the Attic dialect ;
in the other dialects it is generally long ; as, the pe-
nult of re'/cvov, child, inrvos, sleep, vfipis, haughtiness.
But the syllable is almost always long when its
vowel, being short by nature, is followed by /3\, y\,
yfj,, yv, fy, Sv ; as in ayvw, unknown.
4. Every syllable, which cannot be proved to be
long, must be assumed to be short
This rule has reference only to a, t, v. As to e, o, 77, <>, they pre-
sent no difficulty whatever.
NOTE 1. A syllable may be long both by nature and by position
at the same time ; as in paXkov, 3d>pa, npao-o-a), npaypa,
NOTE 2. It must not be supposed that, when a syllable was long by
position, its vowel was prolonged in pronunciation ; for, had this been
the case, the Greek would have used 17 for e, and o> for o, and such
words as ray pa, To-ftey, <TKvp.vos would have been accented ray pa,
io-fiv, o-Kvfjivos ; further, the lonians w r ould have used 77 for a.
It is observed also that, when the Greeks wrote Latin words in
Greek characters, they employed e, o when the Latin e, o were short
by nature, and 77, CD when they were long by nature, without reference
to position; as centurio Kevrvpicov, Tertius Tfprios, Sexhis 2cror,
Cornelius KopvrjXios, census K^VO-OS, Festus Qfjaros, Constantinus Ko>i>-
$26,27.] QUANTITY. 35
o-Tavrlvos. So Marcus Map/coy, Flaccus $XaKKos, Felix $i}At, where
the accent shows that, in these words, a, i are short by nature.
NOTE 3. S and ^ make position because they are double consonants
( 6, 2). As to Z, its making position was owing to its strong vocal
hissing; for it has already been shown that it is not a double conso-
nant. ( 6, w.)
2G. The quantity of a, t, v, in radical syllables, must be
learned by observation. As a general rule, these vowels are
short. Further,
1. Every a, i, v, arising from contraction is long by nature ;
as a.KU>v UK&V, ieprjt; ipr^, fiorpves jSorpuy.
*Z. Every a<r, to*, vtr, arising from avr<r or aw, ivcr, VVTCT or vv(r t
is long by nature ; as pe\avs i*c\ds, <p6ivo-a cpffio-a, &VJVVVTS &v-
yvvvs evyvvs.
3. Derivative words generally retain the quantity of their
primitives ; as rip; orl^os TroAim/zqroff Ti/zaa).
4. The accent very often indicates the quantity of the last
two syllables of a word. (See below.)
5. A is long by nature when the Ionic dialect changes it into
T) , as npidnos, 9 Ayis, Ionic JIpirjTros, *Hyts.
27. Quantity of the Endings of the Declensions.
1. First Declension.
a of the nominative singular is always short when the genitive erma
in -rjs ; as 8oa 8o^y.
All proparoxytones and properispomena of course have the a
short ; as aA^$eict, /^oipa, 8ta.
Oxytones and paroxytones which have -as in the genitive have -a
long in the nominative ; as x a P a X a P" s > n* T P a Trcrpap. Except pa,
Ktppa, Tlvppa.
a of the vocative singular from nouns in -as is always long ; from
nouns in -779 it is always short ; as ra/ztay ra/ita, 710X1x77? TroATra.
-a of the nominative, accusative, and vocative dual is always long ; as
Hova-a, ra/iid, reAoava.
-av of the accusative singular always follows the quantity of its nom-
inative ; as 86av, p.ov(rav, Trerpav.
-as- is always long; as ra/u,id?, povcrtis. The Doric dialect however
may make it short in the accusative plural; as Trdo-as,
ao, -a&>i/, always a long ; as Arpet'Sdo, racov, dXXdcoj/.
art, always short ; as noipvaia-l,
36 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. [^ 28, <!9.
2. Second Declension.
a. always short ; as oore'a, uXa, crt}<a, ^pu<rea.
-a i, always short ; as Xoyoio-i, 3eoi(ri, roiari.
3. Third Declension.
-i, -or i, -a, -as, short; as Kopcua, Kopai, nopaica, /copa/cas, rci^a.
Nouns in evs however may have -a, -ay ; as /3ao-iXed, /SacriXeas.
The quantity of the last syllable of the root of nouns of the third
declension must be learned by observation. It is only added here,
that,
(a) Monosyllabic words are long ; as irav, pi's, SpOy. Except the
pronouns TLS, rls, ri, rl.
(b) The vowels a, i, v, when they stand at the end of the root, are
short ; as yrjpas yrjpdos, TroXts TroXios, Bdicpv ddicpvos. Except ypavs
ypdos, and vavs vtios.
(c) In substantives, av, o>, vv, at the end of the root, are long ; as
Tirdv Tirdvos,
38. Quantity of the Verbal Endings.
fit, -trt, -ri, -v<ri, -vTiy always short ; as lanjfj
/3ouXevov<ri, fjiOxQiCovri.
The connecting vowel a is always short ; as e/
ACCENT.
^ 39. 1. There are three accents ; the acute ('),
the grafle ("), and the circumflex (" or ~).
The acute can stand only on one of the last
three syllables ; the circumflex, only on one of the
last two,^and the grave only on the last. Further,
the circumflex can be placed only on a syllable
long by nature.
2. A word is called oxytone, when it has the
acute accent on the last syllable ; as fipaxys, short ;
WXavri, machine.
Paroxytone, when it has the acute on the penult ;
as /copal;, crow ; 80/^09, house.
Proparoxytone, when it has the acute on the an-
tepenult ; as ao-Trapayos, asparagus ; $ 00-77X09, bean
30.] ACCENT. 37
Perispomenon, when it has the circumflex on the
last syllable ; as T^O>, to honor ; nerpw, to measure.
Properispomenon, when it has the circumflex on
the penult ; as O-VKOV, Jig ; olvos, wine.
Barytone, when its last syllable has no accent at
all ; as TrAeW, full ,* ya\a, milk ; rplcuva, trident ;
avOap, udder.
NOTE 1. According to the ancient grammarians, the grave accent
is understood on every syllable which appears unaccented. Thus a^
6p(t)7roKTovos, Tinrrci), are avdpodTTOKTovos, TVTTTo). The grave accent
then is no accent at all.
NOTE 2. The circumflex, according to ancient authorities, is com
posed of the acute and the grave ; thus, /v , or A , ", ~.
NOTE 3. The place of the accent in any particular word must be
learned from the lexicon. As soon however as the place is known,
the kind of accent is generally determined by the following rules.
^ 3O. 1. If the last syllable is long either by na-
ture or by position, no accent can be placed on the
antepenult.
2. If the antepenult is accented, it always takes
vhe acute ; as o-fjidpaySos, emerald ; 7re7Tpi, pepper ;
7reXe;i>9, axe.
3. The penult, if accented, takes the acute when
its vowel is short by nature, or when the last sylla-
ble is long by nature ; as \dyos, word ; irlaro-a, pitch ;
j, moon.
4. When the vowel-sound of the penult is long
by nature, and at the same time the vowel of the
last syllable is short by nature, the penult can take
only the circumflex ; as firj\ov t apple ; /caralrv^ a
kind of helmet.
5. When a word which has the acute on the
last syllable stands before other words belonging
to the same sentence, this acute becomes grave ( x ) :
LETTERS AND SYLLABLES.
as TOU? irovrjpovs Kal Tou<? dyaOovs avOpojTrovs, not TOI/<?
Kal TOVS djaOov? av0pa)7rov<;.
The interrogative pronoun rls, TI, toAo? what? which? always re-
tains its acute accent.
NOTE 1. The ^Eolic dialect throws the accent as far back as the
last syllable permits ; as Qvpos, /SoXXa, afip.iv, dvvaros, aeri, for the
common 0u/w>y, ftov\r), fjfuv, dwaros, delcrt. Prepositions are except-
ed , as TreSo, the same as pera.
NOTE 2. It will be perceived that, in Greek, the accent of the pe-
nult and antepenult is regulated by the quantity of the last syllable ; in
Latin, the accent of the antepenult is determined by the penult.
\^ 31. 1. The endings -at and -01 are, with re-
spect to accent, short ; as \eyovrai,, avOpwiroi, fjLOvo-ai,
\V7TCU, OLKOL, 0)fJLOi.
(a) Except the third person singular of the opta-
tive active ,* as Tiprio-ai, T i^r\o-ot>.
(b) Except also the adverb OLKOL, at home, which
in reality is the original form of the dative
2. In nouns in o>? of the second declension, in
the genitive of some nouns of the third declension,
and in the Ionic genitive in eo> of the first declen-
sion, the final syllable permits the accent to stand
O11 the antepenult ; as euyews evyeco evjew ei/yew?, eu-
pvKepws evpvKepa) ; TroXeo)? TroXewv ; TuSe/Seoj, JT^XT/ftt-
Sea). Also, in the Ionic orewv for orwv.
NOTE 1. The first of these apparent anomalies is explained in the
following manner ; the i in the diphthongs at and 01, at the end of a
word, had ordinarily an obscure or weak sound. But when it was an
essential letter, as in the dative and optative, its sound was dear or
strong ; as in p.oi, mx, rot, ot<oi.
The second anomaly is ey plained as follows ; eo> was, by synizesis,
ordinarily pronounced as one syllable, not unlike -yoh. As to the com-
pounds of y\a)s and icepas, as (^tXoyeXooy, evict pus, they ordinarily suf-
fered a kind of syncope ; thus t/uXoy'Xcos 1 , efo'pcos.
NOTE 2. According to the ancient grammarians, barytone nomina-
tives in -ot, and barytone verbal forms in -etrai, in the Doric dialect,
take the acute on the penult, according to the general rule ( 30, 3) ;
IS ayyeXoi, av$pu>7roi, (iXo(7o(^>oi, 7ra)Xof/ii/oi ; (popeirai, eVcrei'rai ; from
32, 33.] ACCENT. 39
which it maybe inferred that the Doric did not recognize the rules ex-
hibited in this section.
Accent as affected by Contraction, Elision, Anastropke, and
Crasis.
3*2. 1. If the first of the syllables to be contracted has
the acute or circumflex, and the second the grave, that is, no ac-
cent ( 29, ns. 1. 2), the contracted syllable takes the circum-
flex ; as TrXeere TrXftre, rt/*da> ri/zco, ovas ovs.
But when the first has the grave, that is, when it is unaccent-
ed, and the second the acute, the contracted syllable has the
acute ; as (piXeo/*e$a (f>i\ovp.e6a, 0iXe6Vra>i> <piXoiWa>j/, lav fjv, ea>v &v.
2. If neither of the syllables to be contracted has the accent,
the accent of the word generally retains its place ; as Tro'Xees
TrdXets, /SovXeveai J3ov\fvrj.
NOTE 1. Exceptions to the first rule : (a) The contracted nomina-
"ive dual of the second declension; as 77X00) 7rXo>.
(b) The contracted genitive, dative, and accusative plural of poly-
syllabic compounds in oos ; as dvriirvoos avriTrvovs, dvrnrvoov dvr'urvov ;
dvrnrvofd dvriirva) ; evvoovs evvovs, TrpoTrXoouj TrpoTrXouy ; that is, they
take the accent of the contracted nominative.
(c) The adjective dOpoos aQpovs, ddpoov aOpovv, crowded.
(d) The contracted subjunctive passive and middle of verbs in fu
most commonly deviates from the first rule ; as dwe'o>fuu 8vz>co/iat,
(e) The genitive plural of adjectives in 77 $77? (from ydos), and of"
, avrdpKrjs ; as <ruvr]Qt<i>v <rvvr$V t rpirjpeav rpirjpuv,
(f ) The contracted genitive plural of barytones of the second declen-
sion ; as Xoyocoi/ Xoywi/, dz>0po>7roa>i/ dv6pu>Tra)V.
(g) The genitive singular of masculines in cos of the second declen-
sion ; as j/ecoo veo>, Ilereooo Herea), Xa-ycoo Xaya).
NOTE 2. Exceptions to the second rule : (a) The contracted forms
of adjectives in e o s ; as ^pvo-eos xpucrovy, xpixrea ^pvcra. So TO <d-
VtQV KCLVOVV.
(b) The contracted genitive and dative singular of 8ais, Se'Xeap, 6p^-
i'^, oiV, ovas, crreap, <pdos, (ppeap, (pats. (See below.)
(c) The contracted second person singular of the second aorist mid-
dle imperative usually takes the circumflex on the last syllable ; as Xd
|3eo Xa/3oi), e/c/3dXeo e'/</3aXoG.
(d) The imperfect e'^prji/, from expaei>, from the impersonal ^pry.
33. 1. In prepositions and conjunctions, if the elided
40 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES.
vowel had the accent, this accent also is cut off with the vow-
el ; as dp.(p\ aura), d/i<p' aurai ; dXXa ftrre, dXX fine.
In all other words the accent is thrown back upon the pre
ceding syllable ; as o-e/zm enrj, o-e/ii/' enrj ; yaXyva 6po>, yaXrp'
6p> 5 <pT}fj.l eya>, (pyp? eya>.
2. When a dissyllabic preposition is, by anastrophe, put after
its substantive, or after the verb with which it is compounded,
its accent is placed on the penult ; as OTTO Ze&v, Seeoi/ ano ; dno-
XeVas, oXeVa? ano.
The prepositions dp.(pi, di/ri, dvd, Sid, Siai, vnai, vneip, napai aie
never subject to anastrophe.
3. When the dissyllabic prepositions stand for ei/ii, to "be,
compounded with themselves, or rather when /u is under-
stood, they take the accent on the -penult ; as eto, ndpa, 7re/n, eWi, .
SC. eori.
4. In crasis, the contracted syllable can take the circumflex
only when one of the original syllables had it ; or when the
acute is immediately followed by the grave, that is, by an unac-
cented syllable ( 29, ns. 1.2); as KOI olvov, K&VOV ; ryo> olda,
eyo>5a ; KOI etra, Kara.
But if the acute is followed by another acute, or if the grave
is followed by the acute, the contracted syllable can have only
the acute ; as KCU av t K.O.V ; pcvrot ai/, pevrav ; ra aXXa, TaXXa ; ra
OTrXa, 3a)7rXa ; TO epyov, rovpyov.
Accent of Nouns.
34, 1. The place of the accent remains the same as in
the nominative, if the last syllable permits it ; if not, it is re-
moved to the next syllable, towards the end ; as 3dXao-cra SaXdo--
<rr)s SaXttnraij avdpanos dvdpatno), vrjcros vr]O'OV ) *K6pa KopaKOS Acopd-
<oiv, npdypM, npdyp.aTos, oftovs odovros.
The kind of accent is of course to be determined by the general
rules ; thus, vrja-os becomes vrjo-ov ( 30, 3) ; npdypa npdyparos
( 30, 2), 68ovs odovros odovcri ( 30, 3. 4).
2. The genitive and dative of oxytones of the first two de-
clensions take the circumflex according to the general rule
(^ 32, 1); as rt/zr; rip,?}? from n^os, Tip.fi from n/x^t, rt/iwj/ from
rifj.do)v or Tifiewv, 3fo? 3eov from Seoo, 3eo3 from Seen Sewt.
The dative plural and dual of these declensions always takes
the accent of the dative singular ; as rt/ialo-t rivals Tipaiv, 3eoio-t
leoir 3eoiv.
$ 34.] ACCENT. 41
NOTE 1. Exceptions in the first declension : (a) The contracted gen-
itive plural of the feminine of barytone adjectives and participles in os
takes the accent on the penult, contrary to ihe general rule ( 32, 1) ;
that is, the genitive of the feminine is the same as that of tHe mascu-
line ; as Aeyd/Aevoy, Aeyo/ieWcoi/ Xeyop,eV&>i> ; aios, dieW eii'a>i/.
(b) Also, the genitive plural of f] a^vrj, of c'riptcu, 6 xpijonjr, 6
thus d(va>
(c) Mia, from efs, one, has /zias, /ua, with the accent on the Jast
syllable.
(d) Aeo-TroTT/s, master, has vocative SeWora, proparoxytone.
NOTE 2. Exceptions in the second declension: (a) The genitive sin-
gular of masculines in coy takes the acute, contrary to the general rule
( 32, 1) ; as i/ecos, j/ecb (from i/fox>), Hereto*, IIerea> (from Hereto).
(b) The Epic ending -d<pior-d<pii/is always paroxytone ; as TCKI/OV
Tfwofpi, ea-^dpa ecrxapo(f)iv.
NOTE 3. Exceptions in the ffa'rrf declension : (a) Monosyllabic sw&-
stantives and adjectives throw the accent in the genitive and dative of
all the numbers upon the last syllable : here the genitive plural and
dual takes the circumflex, ; as KIS KLOS KU KIOW K.IOIV, els fvos tvi
(b) The following monosyllables throw the accent in the genitive
singular, and dative singular and plural, upon the last syllable ; in the
genitive plural and dual they follow the general rule (1) :
6 8fj.a>s, SfjLO)6s 8p,a>t S/icacrt, slave
6 3o)?, Scoos 3on 3(00-1, jackal
TO KPA2, Kparos Kpari Kpao-i, head
6, 77 Trots, 7rai86$ Traidi nauri, child
o crrfSt (Tfos or cn/roy, moth
6 Tpcby, Tpcods Tpou Tpcoo-/, Tros, Trojans.
The Doric dialect however places the accent on the last syllable
even in the genitive and dative plural ; as TratScoi/, Tpa>a>i>.
(c) Has, all, throws the accent in the genitive and dative singular on
the last syllable ; the plural is regular ; thus, Travros TTOVTI itavr&v
Tram.
The Dorians throw the accent on the last syllable of the genitive
plural also ; thus, iravrwv for irdvrav.
(d)Ti's; who? follows the general rule throughout ; as riVos, nVt,
TIV(OV.
(e) The contracted form of the following nouns is accented after the
analogy of monosyllables (a, b) :
8ais Say SaSos SaSi 8a<W SaSoii/ 8a<rt, torch
0p7ji' Qpflt; pa^ pa/cos Gpcuu Gpa/ccoy Gpa^i, a Thracian
o'is ols oio? oli olwv, sheep
ovas ovs COTOS con' oorcoi' wroij/ axri, ear
(rrfjp crTrjroSt tallow
42 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. 5) 35.
<f)p(ap qypqTos (pprjTo>v, a well
(puGf <po> (pwros (poori <pa>ra>v, light
<pwdoiv <p6>cri, blister
(f ) At'Xeap, ia//, in the contracted forms, takes the accent on the
first syllable ; as SeXe'aror de\rjros.
(g) The following nouns are more or less irregular in their accent :
dvfjp, man-, dvepos, regular ; but dvBpos dvSpi avdpa avep avfipes
uvdpas.
yao-rfjp, belly, yacrrcpos, regular ; but yaoTpos- yatrrpi.
yvvi], woman, yvvatKos, -<i, -at/ca, o> ywi/at, -atxey, -KWV, -^t, -ai<a
bafjp, husband's brother, regular ; but o> Soep.
&r)HT]TTip, Demeter, A^/xjjrepos, regular ; but Aj^rpos Ai';/i7;rpi
, daughter, dvyarepos, paroxytone ; but ^uyarpo? Ovyarpi 6vya-
rpa dvyarep Ovyarpes-
p-r)rr)p, mother, /iT/repos, paroxytone ; but fnjTpos prrrpi
irciTTjp, father, narepos, regular ; but narpos narpl Trdrep.
<ruTr/p, preserver, o-cor^poy, regular ; but 2>
(h) The vocative and neuter singular of adjectives in <oi/ G. ovos,
take the accent on the antepenult ; as cvdaifjuDv, &> (vdaipw, TO eubai-
p.ov ; /coXX/o)!/, ro KaXXiov.
(i) The vocative of the following nouns in <i/ takes the accent on
the antepenult : ATroXXcoi/ "AjroXXoy, noaeiSij/ Iloo'eiSoi', A.yap,ep,va>v
Aya/ie/ij/oi', AfXpiw *Ap(pIov.
(k) The vocative and neuter singular of some compounds in ys G.
toy, take the accent on the antepenult ; as Sampd-nys 2o><paref, KCLKOT]-
S^y KO.KOTj'Sfs, <pi\aXr]':3T)s (piXaX/^Ses.
(1) In the Doric dialect, the nominative and accusative plural of the
third declension take the acute on the penult ; as x 6t P 6 *> ^aides, opvi-
Sf s, yvvaiKes, irr<aKas.
(m) The ^Eolic dative plural in eo-o-i always takes the accent on
the antepenult ; as Traj/reo-o-i, TroXiWcu.
Accent of Verbs.
35. 1 . In verbs, both simple and compound, the accent
is placed as far back as the last syllable permits ; as j3ovXeuo>
/Se^ouXeu/wu, i(TTrjfj.i eo-rrjcrav eoraroj/, mriym dvrjyayov, TTCI-
Trapaor^e, Traparidrjiju. napfdr^Kav, a7roSt5co/ii aTroSore,
2. The aorist active infinitive, the perfect passive infinitive
and participle, the second aorist middle infinitive, and the in-
finitive in vat and p.ei> take the accent on the penult ; as
35. .ACCENT. 43
o-at, {3fj3ov\V(r6at /3e/3oiAeu/zei'os > , \iirea6ai QiaQcu
<r7at, fBefiovXevKevai didovai do/jifv.
But the Epic infinitive in pevai follows the first rule ; as e/i-
lievaiy e8fj,evai t TidfjfjLevai.
3. The second aorist active participle, participles in eis, ovs,
vs, <BS, and participles nVas from verbs in pi take the acute on
the last syllable ; as Xt7ro>j/, (BovXevQeis rideis, didovs, deiicvvs, fteftov-
Xeu/tcoff eVtTrXoos, lards.
4 The second aorist active infinitive takes the circumflex on
the last syllable ; as XiTreTi', ineiv y (payelv.
5. The contracted form of the second person singular of the
second aorist middle imperative usually takes the circumflex on
the last syllable ( 32, n. 2, c) ; as Xd/3eo Aa/Soi), e/c/3dXeo e/c/3aXoi5,
6. In compound verbs in /it the second person of the second
aorist middle imperative takes the circumflex when the prepo-
sition with which it is compounded consists of one syllable ; but
if it consists of two syllables, this, person follows the first rule ;
flS rrpoSov evOov d<pov, aTroSou aTrodov Karddov.
7. When the connecting vowel is omitted, the third person
plural in vert takes the accent on the penult ; as io-rao-t, ri&urt,
i, SeiKvvai, /3e/3ao-t, ecrracrt,
NOTE. Exceptions to the preceding rules : (a) The imperatives
tSe, dire or etVov, f\de, evpe, Xa/3e, from EIAQ, EIHQ, ep^o/Mat, fvpi-
cr/cco, Xa/^/Sai/co, take the acute on the last syllable, contrary to the gen-
eral rule. In composition, however, they are regular ; as ei'crtSe,
(b) The compounds of Soy, es, 3eV, o^e's, are always paroxytone
as tiTroSos, npoes, Trapddes,
(c) The dissyllabic forms of the present indicative of el pi and $77^1
deviate from the rule ; as eVri, ecrpev ; ^are, <a<rt. In composition,
they are regular ; as cnWt/u, irapd^rjfju.
The second person singular < y s retains its accent even in composi-
tion ; as 0-v/LK^y, divings. The imperative of <prjp.i is <pddi or (fradi.
(d) The following participles deviate from the first rule; ccov &i>, K
G>v, iwi/, from et/zt, KIO>, ei/zt.
(e) The ^olic accentuation is employed in the following infinitives
and participles : aKa^o-tfat aKaxrjfJ-evos aKrjxe/J-evos, d\d\r)(rOai
6ai, TfTVTTMv, 7Te(f)i>a)i>, o'itjfiv, eypfcrdai, irpiturQai, ovaaflai,
Also in the indicative, imperative, and participle of the compound
44 LETTERS AND S\LLABLES. [$$ 36, 37.
i, as tcddyo-ai, KaQycro, Ka0f]p.fvos ; the accent of Kadfjo-dai is reg-
ulai ( 36).
(f ) The accent of the contracted subjunctive passive of polysylla-
bic verbs in fu most commonly follows the first rule ; as 8uj/a>/wu dvvy .
8vvT)Tcu, atpurrqrat, ncfMNrnu* Tri/iTrpgcri, epdrai.
(g) The optative passive of verbs in /LU takes the accent on the pe-
nult even when the last syllable is short ; as ICTTCUO torairro.
But the optative of aya/im, Sui/a/zat, eViWa/xai, Trpiapai, and a few
others, always throws the accent as far back as the last syllable per-
mits ; as dvvaio dvvatorde, eViWcuro, npiaio irpiairo, icpe/uuo, ovtuo,
OVOITO.
(h) The Doric dialect retains the original accent of the third person
plural of the imperfect and aorist active ; as erpe^oi/, e\eyov, eAa$oi>,
eXixrav, eWao-ai/, from the original eVpc'^oo-av, eXe'-yocrai/, \d,3o(rav t
So in the third person plural of the aorist passive, and of the im-
perfect and second aorist active of verbs in /u ; as e/coa/i^fv, dvedev,
for fKO(rp.T]0rjcraVy dvcdfo'a.v.
36. 1. In compound dissyllabic verbs, the accent cannot
go farther back than the augment ; as irpo<re'ix ov > dvearav, dve-
So when the compound verb begins with a long vowel or
diphthong ; as c&vpov.
2. But when the augment is omitted, the accent is placed on
the preposition ; as e/i<pau/oi/, Trdpdrav, virfipfxov, ezTrocpcre, crvva-
yev.
3. When the syllabic augment upon which the accent would
have been placed is omitted, the accent is, in dissyllabic verbs,
put On the penult ; as TnVre, ftaive, Sate, for eTTiTrre, e/3ati>f, rSaie.
4. Long monosyllabic forms take the circumflex when the
syllabic augment is omitted ; as i}, (/>j), yva>, for e^rj, ty
y
wer
ENCLITICS AND PROCLITICS.
37. 1. An enclitic is a word which is pronounced as if it
ere a part of the preceding word. The enclitics are
(a) The personal pronouns pov p.oi p.e, <rov <roi o-/, ov ol c piv
viv, and the oblique cases of those beginning with o-cp, as r^iVt
tr<piv ovputv.
/ (b) The indefinite pronoun TIS-, ri, through all the cases, as
also the words rou, r<5, for TWOS, rivl.
$ 37.] ENCLITICS AND PROCLITICS. *5
(c) The present indicative of ct/it, to be, and <^i?fu, scry;
except the monosyllabic second person singular ei, and $ys.
(d) The particles iroBev, nodi, TTOL, Try, TTOV, TTCOS, Trore, ye, ^^,
Ke or KV, w or wv, ircp, TTCO, re, TGI, pa, and the inseparable par-
ticles -6>, -6f, -x<->
2. If the word before the enclitic has the acute on the ante-
penult, or the circumflex on the penult, the accent of the en-
clitic is dropped, and the acute is placed on the last syllable of
the preceding word ; as avdpairos TIS, 6*eToV /zot, OVTOS eWu>.
3. When the word before the enclitic has the accent on the
last syllable, the accent of the enclitic is simply dropped ; and
if the accent on the last syllable of that word be the acute, it
remains so ; as e'y&> (frrjfju, iro\\ols rio-iv, o-o(J)6s TIS.
Monosyllabic enclitics lose their accent also when the pre-
ceding word has the acute on the penult ; as TOVTOV ye, irwros
TIS.
4. A dissyllabic enclitic retains its accent, (a) When the pre-
ceding word has the acute on the penult ; as avtyes rives.
(b) When the syllable, upon which its accent would have
been thrown back, has been elided ; as TroXXd e<m, TroXX* eVn' ;
TroXXoi e' fieri, TroXXoi 8' fieri.
5. When several enclitics succeed each other, the preceding
takes the accent of the following according to the last three
rules ; as ovSeVore ecrri <r</)i(rii', for ovSeVore eVr! <r</>iVii>.
NOTE 1. (a) Enclitics, which can stand at the beginning ot* a claus*.
or sentence, retain their accent ; as 2oO yap Kpdros eVri /ie'yitrroj/, For
THY power is greatest ; tyrja-lv OVTOS.
(b) EIJLU, after ei, OUK, wy, retains its accent; as ei eoyteV, ot< eV/zeV,
us eVfieV.
Ecrri, at the beginning of a sentence, or after aXX', ei, OUK, /AT/, <5>y,
KCU, p,ev, on, TTOI), is accented on the penult ; as ecrri raOra, eVrii/ eVrv-
X f ^ v 5 aXX' eo~ri, ei eoTi, OVK eo~Ti. also, after TOUT' for rovro ; as rovr
ecrri.
(c) The personal pronouns o-ou, o-oi, o-e' retain their accent when
they depend upon a preposition ; as /zera o-ou, eVi o-oi, Kara o-e.
They retain it also in antithesis, and after KCU ; as e'/W, ov croi ; e'/ue
KOI o-e.
The forms pov, /not, fie are very seldom found after prepositions
except p.e in the expression npos fie.
^d) "Eycoye, for e'yo> ye, is an ^Eolicism
46 LETTERS AND SYLLABLES. [$ 38.
(e) The pronouns ov, of, e retain their accent when they are re-
flexive.
NOTE 2. (a) The inseparable -Se is found in the demonstrative pro-
nouns ode, Too-oo-Se, ToidVoV, TT/XiKoVoV, and in pronominal adverbs ; as
cvOdSf. Also, in adverbs answering to the question whither ? as ol<6v-
5V, oi/Se 86pov8e. Also, in oufie, prjde.
The accent of demonstrative pronouns strengthened by -6V is always
on the penult ; as Too'oVSe, TourSe Toio~iSe. But Toto~8eo'O"i, in Ho-
mer, for Toto-i'Se, is irregular.
(b) The particles -3e, -^t are found in eWe, vaix^ fix 1 '
NOTE 3. Of the above-mentioned words, the following are always en-
clitic ; pov p.oi /ze, TOV T<, irodfv irodi TTOL TTQ TTOV TTCOS TTOTC, ye %TJV KC jqy
jrep TTcb TC TOI pa.
NOTE 4. Frequently the indefinite pronouns and several of the par-
ticles are not separated by a space from the attracting word ; as oarty,
ony, ciTis, ovriSy ft^ns, oorrep, &o*7rfp, wore.
Sometimes o rt, whatever, 5 TC, anrf ^Ae, TO Te, an</ /Ae, are written
O,TI, o,Tf, To,Te, to prevent their being confounded with 6Vi, that, ore ,
when, roTfy then.
38. A -proclitic is a word which is pronounced as if it
were part of the word before which it stands.
The proclitics (commonly called atona, that is, unaccented
words) are els or eV, to, ev or elv, ?', e/c or e', from, ov or ov/c or
oi>x, not, eby, O5, io, and the articles 6, of, 17, ui, also , if.
It is remarked here, that, when a proclitic precedes an enclitic, it
takes the acute accent ; as, ec TIS-, ei/ TIVI, ot/rts-, OVTT&S, ware. Ex-
cept ct, OLK, d), before /u (^ 37, n. 1, b.).
NOTE, (a) E at the end of a verse takes the acute ; thus, ? ; as
, for C
KCIKWV e, for CK
(b) Ov at the end of a clause is always written ou, no, not; as oi>x
6 n*v 6 8' ov.
(c) 'Qs, when it is equivalent to the demonstrative adverb TO>S-, thus,
is written 3>s ; as As eiVaJi/, iAt having said.
(d) The article 6 takes the acute when it stands for the relative or.
(17. 16,835; Od. 2, 262.)
According to the ancient grammarians, when 6, rj, of, af are demon-
strative, they should be read as if they were accented ; thus, 6 in 'O yap
#00-1X77! xoAa>0ei's, is to be read o.
39.] PUNCTUATION MARKS. 47
$ 39. PUNCTUATION MARKS.
Comma . [ , ]
Colon . . . [ . ]
Period . . . [ . ]
Interrogation . [ ; ]
Apostrophe . . . [']
Coronis . . . [ * ]
Diaeresis . . . ["]
Marks of quantity . . [-], [~]
Marks of parenthesis . [()]
Mark of admiration, little used [ ! ]
The mark of diaresis is placed over t or v to prevent its
forming a diphthong with the preceding vowel. E. g. j/r
odriy, xprffa are trissyllables ; but yfoat yiypa, avTTj, XPV&
are dissyllables
PART IL
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
PARTS OF SPEECH.
^ 4O. 1. The declinable parts of speech are the
noun, the article, the pronoun, the verb, and the
participle.
2. The indeclinable parts of speech are the ad
verb, the preposition, the conjunction, and the in-
terjection.
3. The declinable parts of speech have three
numbers ; the singular, the dual, and the plural.
The dual may be used when two things are
spoken of, but not necessarily.
NOUN.
^ 41. 1. Nouns are grammatically divided into
substantive and adjective.
Substantives are divided into proper and com
mon.
2. The noun has three genders ; the masculine,
feminine, and neuter.
The genders are, in grammar, distinguished by the articles
o, ^, TO, respectively ; as 6 dvfjp, the man, fj yvi/q, the woman^
rd O-VKOI/, the Jig.
42.]' NOUN . 49
Nouns which are either masculine or feminine are said to be of the
r
< uc V uns ar r n
, 17 ai/fycoTTos, Awmarc fezn^, man or iwwnan.
3. The noun has three declensions; the first
second, and third.
4 The cae5 are five ; the nominative, genitive
dative, accusative, and vocative.
5. All neuters have three of the cases alike the
nominative, accusative, and vocative. In the plural
these cases end in a.
6. The nominative, accusative, and vocative du-
al are alike. The genitive and dative dual are
also alike.
In the plural, the vocative is always like the
nominative.
. the masculine is com-
; man.
' *
43. 1 The roo^ of a noun consists of those
letters which are found in every part of that noun.
Lne first declension comprises nouns of which
the root ends in a ; as r^, root /m- ; the second,
those of which the root ends in o; as XoW root
- ; the third, all the rest.
2. The case-endings, that is, those parts of a
noun which denote the different cases, are exhibit-
ed in the following table :
Singular. Plural? Dual
Nominative - s _ ey
Genitive -os, -^
50 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 42.
-r is dropped in feminines and .^Eolic masculines of the first declen-
sion ; as fMvcra, rt/id Tt/zq, tTnrdra ; also, in a few feminines of the
second declension ; as foo>, 7m#o> ; also, in many nouns of the third
declension ; as Xetov, Trpay/m. In neuters of the second declension
it is softened into v ; as OVKOV, pr)\ov.
When the vocative is not like the nominative, it is the same as the
root. (For particulars, see below.)
-os, in most nouns of the second declension, and in masculines of the
first, drops the s and is then contracted with the radical vowel ; as
Xoyo-off Xoyo-o Xoyou, nerecoy Here o>-o Of re d> ; TC\a>va-o Te\a>vd re-
XCBJ/OV. Further, in the second declension, -oo may become -oto, -01,
(both Thessalian;) as dcos deo-o Ocoi-o, favro-o eavrolo eauroi.
(Compare the Latin iUius, hujus, ejus, istius, ipsius, cujus, alius,
nullius, solius, totius, ullius, unius, alterius, vtrius, netttrius.) It
drops s also in the pronouns e/o, ac'o, to, reolo, TCO, orco. In fem-
inines of the first declension, it is always contracted with the radi-
cal vowel ; as oucia-os ol<ias, rifta-os ripas Tiprjs. In some nouns
of the third declension, it may become -o>s ; as TroXf-os 7roXe-o>y.
The common ending -ov, in the first declension, presupposes a
change of -ao into -eo, contracted -ov.
i in the first and second declensions is always contracted with the
radical vowel ; as jiouo-a-Z povo-ai /lovcra /AOVOT;, Xoyo-i Xayot Xoycoi
Xaya), TTfido-l Tteidoi, vew-t vew.
. The dative singular of the first two declensions was originally
formed by annexing t to the root without any .further change; as
rtpi 1 Tt/iai, \oyo-i Xoyot. In the course of time the radical vowels
( ', o) were lengthened (a, TJ, o>) ; as n/ta-T rt/^a, n^-T Tipy, Xoyco-I
Xoya). IlaXa', anciently, and ^a/icu, humi, on the ground, seem
to be relics of the original form of the dative of the first declension.
The original dative of the second declension is found in the adver
bial datives in o i ; as OIACOI, domi, at home, TTOI, a\r)poi. Also in
feminines in o> and a>s ; as fool, otSoi. It is found also in inscriptions
cut after the introduction of <o ; as rwi OXvpnioi, roi da^oi, j3a)/iol,
Scoo-iVot. Further, the Bceotic endings -TJ and -u do not come from
a, 77, <a, but from the original -at, -01. ( 9.)
~v is always used in the first two declensions, and sometimes in the
third. In the third declension it was generally preceded by a, that
is, it was -av, which, by dropping the v, became a. (Compare
Latin -em, as in patr-em, matr-em, mulier-cm.)
~fs in the first two declensions drops s, and changes e into t which
is contracted with the radical vowel ; as povcra-es povcra-f pova-at,
Xoyo-es Xoyo-c Xoyot. In the third declension it was originally -rjs ;
hence, in the Doric dialect, the nominative plural of this declension
is never proparoxytone. ( 34, n. 3, 1 ; compare also the Latin -es.)
- <av is formed from -a>s by changing s into v. In the second declension,
it is always contracted with the radical vowel ; as Xoyo-toi/ Xoycoi/.
o-t, -s, in the first and second declensions is generally appended to
the dative singular ; as povcra. (originally ftoixrat) /zouo"atcri fjavcrais,
Xoyo> (originally Xdyoi) Xoyoio-t Xoyois. In the third declension -at
is appended to the root ; as icdpa>c-o-i Kapat-i, e\7>iB-ai
42.] NOUN. 51
-j/y, -ay, formed by annexing y to the accusative singular ; as povvav
povo-avs /zovo-ay, \6yov Xdyoi/y Xdyouy, Kopaica. KopaKas. In the tlu'rd
declension -ay was originally -dy (arising from -ai/y) ; hence, in the
Doric dialect, the accusative plural of this declension can never be
proparoxytone ( 34, n. 3, 1).
e is a modification of -ey ; in the first two declensions it is contracted
with the radical vowel ; as/iouo-a-e p>u<ra, Xoyo-e Xdya>.
-i v, a modification of the dative plural -, is always contracted with
the radical vowel ; as TI/JM-IV ri^alv, \oyu-iv \6yotv. As to -oiv of
the third declension, it is borrowed from the second.
NOTE 1. The Greek has four other cases, three of which however
are commonly regarded as adverbs ; the locative, ablative, terminal
and instrumental.
Locative -61, where? as <2XXo&, T 60i, olpav66i. Its functions are
performed by^the dative or genitive. Relics of its original force are
r)w6t npo, I\i60i npo, ovpav60i npo, in Homer.
Ablative -0 fv , whence? as n60 ev , AXotfe,/, ovpav60fv. In process
of time it became confounded with the genitive. (Compare eW&i/,
o-0ev, 0v.) Its functions are performed by the genitive. The Ho-
meric expressions e| ovpav60fv, air' ovpav60v, l Alo-vur]0ev are relics
of its original character.
Terminal -de, -<re, -^ whither 1 as Skade, oT/<ade, ofavdc, iroVe,
jrorepcrio-e, 0vpae. Its functions are performed by the accusative.
Instrumental - <f> i or - $ t v , with what ? In the progress of the lan-
guage it became confounded with the genitive and dative. (Compare
the latin -bi -bis, m tibi, sibi, ibi, ubi, nobis, vobis.) Its functions are
performed by the dative or genitive.
NOTE 2 The Epic ending -< t or -<f> lv denotes the dative and geni-
tive of all the numbers; it is appended to the root according to the
following analogies :
Kf(pa\r) K<pa\rj<pi, /3/T/ f3t.r)(pi, first declension.
0os 0e6<ptv, oo-reov 6o~Te6(piv, second declension.
o-T^0os o-rr]0fo-(pi, oxos o^eo-cpi, third declension.
In the third declension, it becomes -a- (pi when it is appended to the
root of neuters in - O y, gen. -eoy. It is observed further, that, in this
ieclension , with the exception of vav^i from ,/aCy, and the adverbial
atove UJH from t y, and perhaps a few others, it is confined to neuters
in -os, gen. -eoy.
i, from "Epf/3oy, annexes (pi to the contracted genitive
KpdT<T<pt from KPA2, uparos, prefixes an e to -<r<i>t, as if the
nominative were KPATO2.
E<r X ap6$L V , and KOTv\r)8ov6<pi V , from e<r x dpr], K orv\Mv, fol-
low the analogy of the second declension.
In nouns of the first declension, the ending -r)<pt of the dative sin
gular is, in the best editions, written -77 tpi, as if -<p L were appended
to the common dative. This orthography is founded on tradition.
(Compare -Tj<rda, -yo-i, of the Epic subjunctive.)
52
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
43
FIRST DECLENSION.
^ 43. 1. The following table exhibits the case-
endings and the last vowel of the root united :
Singular.
Feminine. Masculine.
N. a, rj as, rjs
G. as, rjs ov
B. a, T; 0,77
A. ov, rjv av, rjv
V. a, 17, a, 17
Dual.
Masc. & Fern.
N. A. V. a
G. D. aiv
Plural.
Masc. & Fern.
m
0)V
cus
2* Nouns in a or rj are feminine ; nouns in 09,
179 are masculine ; as olicla, house, %apa y joy, Soga,
glory, fwvcra, musa, muse, OaKaaa-a, the sea, SLKTJ,
judgment, yvw^rj, opinion; ra/uav, steward, reXcoi^,
publican, KpiTrp, judge.
3. Nouns in a pure, pa, and some others, retain
the a throughout the singular ; as oltcta ol/cia? olxla
So tzXoXa, eVi'/SSa, cr/cavSaXa, Ai>8po/'8a, ATrd/ia, FtXa, AioTtfia, Ki-
pu'da, Kiaa-aiOa, Kui/at'Sa, A^8a, Siftaida,
4. The following classes of nouns in 779 have a
in the vocative singular :
(a) Nouns in rrjs ; as 770177717? TrotTjra, poet a, poet, Kop.f]TT]s
cometa, comet.
In Homer, alvaperrjst unhappily brave, has alvapeTr], contrary to
the rule. In Appolonius Rhodius A.ITJTIJS has AITJTT].
(b) Verbal nouns in 779; as yc<apTpT]s -yeco/icTpa, geometra, geo-
meter; (f>apfiaK07r<b\T)s <j>apfJLaKO7ra>\a, pharmacopeia, druggist.
(c) All national appellations ; as Sieves 2Kv6a, Scythian, Ilepo^s
Gepa-a, Persian.
(d) A few proper names ; as TLvpalxMs nvpal^no, Pyrcechmes ;
Hystaspes.
5. Nouns in aa, ea, ea9, erj, and orj are contract-
ed ; as fivcia fjbva, mina, o-vKea avKTJ, ficus, fig-tree,
pprjs, Hermes, d7r\07j a,Tr\rj, Simple, fiope'a?
as, boreas, the north wind (^ 7, n. 2 ; 44).
43.]
FIRST DECLENSION.
53
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
6. Examples.
Singular.
17, honor. 17, judgment 77, opinion. 6, publican.
Tlfifj diKrj yv<bfjLT) Te\o)vr]S
Tip-TJi diKTjs yv<bfjiT]s Te\Q)vov
TlfJLJJ diKTJ yv&pfl T\d)VTJ
Tlrf
N.A.V. Ttfid
G. D.
N. Tipai
G. Tl/J,S)V
D. TlfJLOlS
A.
V.
dlKT)
dlKO.
8tKais
fti/cas
dlKCU
T)ual.
yvd>pa
yvatfiaiv
Plural
JVG)\LCU.
yva>jj,ag
yvtopai
TeKatvaw
T\G)vG>V
T\d>vai$
reXa>i/as
o, judge.
KplTTjS
KptTOV
Kptrfj
KplTd
KplTOlV
KptTai
KplTdlf
KptTag
KplTdl
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
^, Jiouse.
oiKia
oiKias
OLKLO.
otKiav
otKia
Xapd
X apdv
X apd
N. A.V. OIKLO. X a P a
G'. D. OlKLaiV
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
otKiai X a P a *
OLKL(t)V X a pG >V
oiKiais
oiKias
oiKiai X a P a l
Singular.
glory. fj, muse. 77, sea. 6, steward.
5oa pavcra 6d\a(T(ra Taftias
fioixnjs 6a\d(r<rr)s ra/ztov
P.OIKTTJ Bakdwr) Ta/zt'a
IIOV<JCLV 6a\a(TO'civ Ta.tJ.iav
fiova-a 6dXa<r<ra Ta/u'a
Dual
Plural
8a\d(rcra
6aXdcr<raiv
^aXacro-at
Tapla
TCLliLCLIV
__., , OaXdo-o-ats
dogas fiovcras 6a\da-cras
BaXawa*
ra/j-iais
ra/Aiac
rcjnt u
54
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
Contracts.
Singular.
77, mina.
77, fig-tree.
6, Hermes.
N
fivda
pva
o~u/cea
o-u<7^
'Ep/xeas
Epp.rjs
G.
fjivdas
fivas
avKeas
crvKijs
Ep/zeou
Eppov
D.
pvda
pva
o~UKea
(rVKTJ
'Epp.ea
Epfj.fi
A.
fjivdav
fivdv
(TVKeav
O~UKT)V
'Ep/zeav
Ep/j.rjv
V.
fj.vda
/zra
cruKea
0-VKT)
'Ep/ie'a
*Ep/i77
Dual
N.A.V.
pvda
pva
(TVKea
(TVKO.
Ep/iea
*Ep/ia
G.D.
fivdatv
pvaiv
WKeaiv
(J-UKOiV
'Eppeaiv
'Epuclj
Plural
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
LLVlldl
^irai
(TVKeat
(TVKOl
EppeaL
Epp.ai
ILVWV
cruKecov
(TVKWV
'Ep/Liewv
t Epfj,S>v
pvais
(TVKeais
(TVKais
Epp.ea.is
Epp.ais
pvds
(TUKeas
(TVKaS
'Eppcas
'Eppxxs
pval
(TUKeai
(TVKCli
Ep/ieai
Ep/iat
For examples in -pea, and -oq, see the feminine of the adjectives
dpyvpeos, and dTrXooy, below.
44. Dialects.
S. N. -17?, old ^Eolic -a, used chiefly by the Epic poets ; as iWora.
-77, -?/?, jEolic, Bceotic, Thessalian, and Doric -a, -as;
-a, -ay, Ionic -17, -r;s; as OIKI'T;,
G. -ov, BcEOtic and Thessalian -ao; as Arpei'Sao : Arcadian -au ; as
ATroAAowdau, Evpr]\i8av : Doric and -a^olic -a ; asArpei'Sd: Ionic
-w, after a vowel, -o>; as ATpeifieo) : Epic -ao, -eco (-<o). The
Attics sometimes use the Doric genitive, especially in proper
names; as poppas /Soppa, Taftpvas Fco/Spua. So in all circum-
flexed nouns in as ; as Mao-Kas Mao-/ca. The early Attic au-
thors sometimes use the Ionic genitive in -eo>, but only in proper
names ; as QaXys edXeo), Tr^prjs T/jpfta.
775, ^Eolic, Boeotic, Thessalian, and Doric -as; as rt/xas, So-
las.
-a s , Ionic 17 s ; as oiKirjs , o-o<ptr;s, Ovpqs.
D. -17, ^Eolic, Thessalian, and Doric -a; as rt/ia, 8o|a : Boeotic 17
(for the original at) ; as TJ).
-a, Ionic -77 ; as 01x117, 0-0^)117 : Bosotic -77 (for the original -at) ; as
FeXan'r7, ayopr}, Imrao-irj.
A. -77 1/, ^ohc, Bceotic, Thessalian, and Doric -dv\ as Ttpav, reXo>-
j/ai/.
-av, Ionic -17 v ; as ot/ci^v,
$5 45.] SECOND DECLENSION. " 55
V.-d feminine, ^Eolic -a ; as A<^poSira, vvfj.(f)a.
-;;, ^Eolic, Thessalian, and Doric -a ; as reAcora.
P. N. -at, Bceotic -TJ ; as iTnrorr].
G. -&)!/, Bceotic -a>i>; as Tipdw : Thessalian -dovv ; as IlfXao-yt-
ovrdovv : ./Eolic and Doric -av ; as ripav : Ionic -eeoi/; as
Tifj^tov, (J.OV(TGI)V : Epic -a<i/, -ecuv.
D. -a tf, Old and Poetic -at 0-4 ; as ra[uaio~i, Tip.aicri : Bceotic -T/S ;
as rtfJLrjs^ evfpycTTjs '. Ionic -^o~t, -77$; as p.ovcryo'i pioixrrjs '.
Epic -cu<ri, -rjo-i,-Tjs.
A. -as, JEolic -a if ; as re^j/ai? : Doric -as; as rexvas, Trdcras :
Cretan -avs ; as Trpeiyevrdvs, in an inscription.
1. Some proper names in ^?, belonging to the later Greek, make
the genitive singular in ^ ; as lavvfjs, G. lavvrj, D. Iaz/i/7?, A. lavvrjv, V.
lavvf), Jannes.
2. The endings -aicri, -T^to-t, of the dative plural, were sometimes
pronounced and written without the first t ; as ra/aiWi, r^(rt, avr^crt,
7rt(rrar?ya-t, found in ancient inscriptions.
In the adverbial dative plural these endings are written -acri, -jyo"*;
as AdrjvTjo-i, 'A.ypv\rj(ri, 'AXcoTre/c^a-t, found in inscriptions.
3. Adverbial datives in -a, -77 are often written without the i. Dur-
ing the classical period, however, this t was not omitted ; thus, in in-
scriptions we find OTTT;, Doric oVa, not OTTT/, o?ra.
SECOND DECLENSION.
^ 4*5. 1. The following table exhibits the case-
endings and the last vowel of the root united :
Singular.
Dual.
Plural
Vlasc. & Fern. Neut.
All genders.
Masc. & Fern. Neut.
N. Off OV
N. A. V. o>
01 a
G. ov ov
G. D. oiv
<av a)V
D. 0) G)
Olg Olg
A. ov ov
ovs a
V. e OV
01 a
2. Nouns in 09 are masculine, feminine, or com-
mon ; nouns in ov are neuter ; as o Xoyo?, word, $
SOKOS, beam, o, ?J az/fywn-o?, a human being, man, wo
man, o-v/cov, fie us, Jig.
3. Some nouns of this declension lengthen the
radical vowel o into co throughout ; as o Xayw?, 1 e -
pus, hare, o, y evyew, fertile, TO evyewv, fertile
56
INFLECTION OF WOEDS.
In nouns of this description, the genitiTe singular and the nomina-
tive of the neuter plural end in -o> (contracted from -wo, -o>a). Tii3
vocative is always like the nominative.
4. A few feminities of this declension (commonly
referred to the third) take the following endings in
the singular : N. , G. ou?, D. ol, A. o>, V. ol ; as
7?X&>, echo, 7rei0w, persuasion.
Two nouns of this class have -o>s in the nominative singular ; rj ^o>s,
morning, and rj aidas, shame, respect.
5. The termination cov of the accusative singular,
in some masculines and feminines, drops v ; as o
"A0WS, TOV "A6o)', 6 Xayo>9, rbv \aya>v OT Xayw ; rj e&>5,
rrjv eo), morning.
6. The following neuters have o instead of ov ;
a\\o, avro, etceivo, o, TO, and TOVTO, from aX\o9, auro9,
CfCeiVOS, 09, 0, OUT09.
7. Nouns in 609, 009, eoi/, ooi/ are contracted ; as
77X009 7rXou9, sailing, oo-reov O&TOVV, bone.
8. Examples.
Singular.
6, word. fj,beam. TJ, island. 6,rj,man. TO, work. TO, Jig.
N.
\6yos
aoKo's
VTfO-OS
avdpomos
epyov
&VKOV
G.
Xoyou
So*COU
vf)(TOV
avdpUTTOV
fpyov
(TUKOV
D.
Xoyo)
fio/coi
VTjO-to
av6pa)7r<*
t/yyo)
O~UK.(f>
A.
\6yov
doKOV
vrjaov
avQpanov
fpyov
aiiKov
V.
Xoye
So/ce
rfo-c
avBpanre
fpyov
(TVKOV
Dual.
N. A. V.
Xoyo>
SOJCO)
1070-0)
avdpdyrra
fpya>
(TVKM
G. D.
\6yoiV
SOACOTI/
^(TOtV
avBpvTtoiv
tpyotv
avKow
*
Plural.
N.
Xoyot
SoACOl
VT)(TOl
av0pa)7roi
tpya
0-VKd
G.
\6yo3v
So/ecov
VT\(T(>V
av6pO)TTO)V
epyoov
O~VK(CV
D.
Xoyoiy
fioKory
vrjaois
Q.vdpO)TTOlS
fpyois
(TVKOlt
A.
Xoyour
SOKOUS
VT)(TOVS
CLV&pU>TTOVS
epya
(Tvna
V.
Xoyot
So/coi
injcroi
avdptoiroi
fpya
frvica
$45.1
SECOND DECLENSION.
57
Singular.
6, temple. 6, %, fertile, TO, hall.
N. vf(bs evyeas dvayeav
G. veat uyeo> dvaryea
D. veto euyeo) dveoyeo)
A. vtatv fvyea)V dvayeav
V. i/eo>s evyecoy di/a>yeo)v
^, ecAo.
*7X*
I^^O)
*7X*
jj, morning.
Tj&S
TJOVS
Dual
N. A. V.
G. D.
I/6CD
fvyeoD avdtyfot
evyf&v dv<bycpv
*1X
rjxoiv
Plural
N.
G.
D. ;
A.
V.
^
vea>v
vfo>s
fvyecov dv<oya>v
euyews d^toyew?
evyecay dW>yea>
evyea) di/a>yea)
fat
Contracts.
Singular.
o, sailing.
r6, lone.
N.
ir\6os
TrXovs
ocrreov
oarrovv
G.
wXoov
TrXoO
OOT/OV
OOTOU
D.
A.
irXoo) .
TrXoov
TrXw
otrrea)
ooreov
OOT<5
OOTOVV
V.
TrXoe
TrXou
OOT60V
6(TTOVV
N. A. V.
.w.
Dual
7rXt&
OOT/0)
3<yrA
G. D.
TrXootv TrXow
ocrreoiv
OOTOtV
PZwraZ.
N.
77X001
TrXoi
oorea
oora
G.
TrXotoi/
TrXSi*
ooretov
o(rra>i
D.
TrXoots
TrXotff
ooreotff
OOTOlff
A.
TrXdous TrXovy
oorea
oora
V.
TrXdoi
TrXoT
oorea
oara
For examples in eoy, oov, see the adjectives ^pvo-eoy, dpyvpeos, d?rXo-
os, below.
NOTE 1. The vocative of nouns in os is sometimes the same as the
nominative ; as o> <tXos, & Sios eu0^p.
3*
58 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [^ 46, 47.
NOTE 2. The vocative of nouns in os is the same as the root with
a change of o into e ; as Xdye, avdpto-rrf, for Xoyo, av8pa>no.
That of feminines in co, cos, lengthens the radical vowel o into 01 ; as
i, for r] X 6, 90.
46. Dialects.
S. G. -ov, ./Eolic, Bceotic, and Doric -co ; as /zeyoXco, ovpav> : old
Thessalian -oto, later Thessalian - o t ; as 0eolo, TroVoio,
eavrol, navo-awaioi, 2tXai/ot : Epic -oto, sometimes, -ov.
-co, original and Epic -coo ; thus, nerecoo, from Iln-ccos.
-ovs, JEolic and Doric -a>s ; as AO;TCOS, AaTcos.
D. -o>, Boeotic -v (for the original -01) ; as TV Sa/zv, EvjScoXv,
FeXaTtiyv, for ra> 8a/to, Eu)3a)Xa), EXaretat'a) : Thessah'an
-ov ; as TOV KOIVOV, avrov.
A. -to, from feminines, ^Eolic -cov; as Aarcoi/: Ionic -ovv\ as
AT;TOVI/, lovv.
D.G.D. -oii/, Epic-city; as imrouv.
P. N. -01, Bceotic -v ; as TV, TvSe, for roi, Toi'Se.
D. -oiy, Old and Poetic -oto-t ; as Xoyoto-i, 6piyi$oio-i : Bceotic
- v s ; as oXXvs, Trpoftdrvs.
A. -ovy, ^Eolic -oiy ; as v6fj.ois, rots '. Boeotic -cos ; as ecryovus '
Doric -cos, -os ; as Xv/ccos, Xv/cos : Cretan -ovs ; as TOPS,
from 6.
1. In ancient inscriptions, <a, in the expression '<' co, on condition
that, is always written without the t subscript ; thus,
2. Proper names in -oCs are inflected like contracts in -ovs; ex-
cept that they make the dative in-ovjaslqo-ovs, G. IT/O-OV, D. Iqo-oi),
A. Irjcrovvy V. IT;O-OV, Jesus, or Joshua.
In the Septuagint, the dative of ITJO-OVS is also 1 170-01.
3. In a Doric inscription, AOTOS is found for the genitive Aarois,
that is ATJTOVS.
4. In inscriptions cut during the brazen period of the language, the
endings -is, -i v are found for -ios, -iov ; as Ai^Tpir, 'EXXtiSts, Ato-
s, Avpr/Xis, lovXts, ATroXXtrapis ; TOV AKCCTIV, Ao/)poSft'o-ii/, KaXXi
IV, E\ev0epiv ; neuter TO /laprvpiv for pap-rvpiov.
Also 6 A&TJVCUS, Eip^vats, EoTtais, for A^j^vaios, EZp^i/aios, EcrriaToy.
THIRD DECLENSION.
^ 47. 1 . The root of this declension is obtained
by dropping 09 of the genitive singular ; as /copal;
teopaKos, root KopaK ; \ecov Xeoz/ro?, root \eovr.
2. The following table exhibits the case-endings
of the third declension:
47.] THIRD DECLENSION. 59
Singular. Dual.
All genders. All genders.
N. s : N.A.V. f
G. os, o)s G. D. oiv
i
A a, v
V s
Plural.
Masc. & Fern. Neut.
a
cav
cri
a
es a
3. The following table exhibits the endings (not
the case-endings) of the nominative and genitive
singular, of the third declension.
The ending of the nominative contains a part of the root and very
often the case-ending -s ; the ending of the genitive always contains a
part of the root followed by the case-ending -os. Thus, in irpa.yp.-a
jrpay/i-aros, -a is a part of the root, and -aros, a part of the root fol-
lowed by the case-ending -os ; in TT-CUS TT-aiSos, -ats is a part of the
root and the case-ending -s.
-a G. aros, neuter ; as Trpoy/za, thing, <r<wfia, body. But -yaXa G. yd-
Xa/cros, lac, milk. Kopa, head, has a long in the last syllable.
ais aiSos, euros ; 6, 77 TTCUS TratSos, puer, child, boy, girl, TO orals
orairds, dough, f) 8ais 6\uros, feast.
dv dvos, masculine ; rraidv, paean, Udv, Pan, Ttrdv, Titan.
-dv avos, avros, neuter to -as ; /xe'Xav, /3ouXevo-ai/.
-tip aros, apos, neuter ; r/Trap, -aros, hepar, the liver, veKrap, -apos,
nectar, ovdap, -aros, uber, udder. But 6 -fy-dp ij/dpos, starling, 6
/xaAcap, -apos, blessed, f) 8a/iap, -apros, wife. When -ap is preceded
by e, a contraction may take place ; as Se'Xeap, deXe'aros Se'XT/ros, bait,
cap ?ip, ver, the spring, Keap Krjp, cor, heart, oreap o-rrjp, talloiv,
fat, (ppe'ap, (ppearos (pprjros, a well.
-as aros, aos, neuter; as /cepas, cornu, horn, Kpeas, caro, meat,
repas, prodigy Nouns of this class may drop the r ; as /eepas
Ke'paos, /cpeas Kpeaos, repas repaos. Some nouns of this class
always appear without the r ; as SeVas, -aos, goblet, o-eXas, -aos,
effulgence.
-as aSos, feminine ; as Xa/i?ras, torch, p.ovds, unit. But adjectives
of this ending are of the common gender ; as 6, 77 Xo-yas, picked,
chosen.
-as (-as, -ais) ai/ros, avos, masculine; eXc^as, elephas, ele-
phant us, elephant, yiyas, gigas, giant, Aias, Ajax. Only two
have G. avos, /itXas, black, and raXas, unfortunate. The short end-
ing -as in nouns of this description is Doric ; as Ai'as, 7rpaas,
Tivdgds, 8r)o-ds, raXas, /Lte'Xos. (^ 14, n. 7.) The ending - a t s is
jEolic ; as Trai's, Ktpvais, /xe'Xais, rciXats.
-as aSos, feminine, contracted from -ats ; Sas SaSos, torch.
-a us aos ; rj ypavs, old woman, 77 vavs, navis, ship, the only nouns
in -avs.
-ftp etpos ; 6 (0ei'p, louse, f] ^etp \fipos or x f P s i h ana> >
eis evos ; 6 eis, unus, one, 6 /crei's, pecten, comb, the only ex-
amples
60 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 47
-t? (-fvs, -fs, -rfs) fvros, masculine ; ftovXevdeis, ridels, xapi'ety,
dorepoets, aifMToeis. When it is preceded by 77 or o, a contraction
may take place ; as Ttprjeis Tip.fjs, TrXaicoets TrXaKovs. Some names
of cities in-oeiy -ovs are feminine ; as Tpaireovs, -ovvros, Trape-
zus. The endings -evs, -TJS are Doric ; as ndevs, vapirjs, dorepo-
Th
rjs, alfJMToijs, KaTaXvfjiaKQidrjs. The ending -es is Thessalian and
Doric; as evepyeTes (Thessalian participle from euepyeVq/u) ,
es, dWepoVy, at/zaroes.
as eidos ; r) K\eis, clavis, key, lock.
ev (-eiv) evros, evos, neuter to -ei$ G. evros, fvos ', as ev,
The ending -civ belongs to the later Epic dialect; as aKioeiv, Sa-
Kpvoeiv, in Apollonius.
fs eoy, neuter to -TJS G. eoy ; as aXrjdes, tra(pts*
evs toy, Attic fws ; as {3aa-i\i>s, king.
17 TJTOS ; TO Kapr), head, Ionic for Kapa, the only example.
rjv rjvos, fvos, mascuUne, sometimes feminine; 6 p.rjv P.TJVOS, men-
sis, month, 6 (nrXrjv, -rjvos, lien, spleen, 6 \ip.fjv, -evos, haven, ij
<f>pr)v (ppevos, mind.
Tjp rjpos, fpos, masculine, sometimes feminine ; as 6 o-cor^p, -rjpos,
preserver, 6 6f)P &>ip6s t fera, wild beast, 6 ar]p, -epos, aer, air, 6 al-
flfjp, -epos, aether, ether; f) /zijr^p, TJ 9vydrrjp, f) Arjp.TjTTjp, TJ ya(rrf]p t
f) K^p, 17 paio~TT)p. For -^p contracted, see -a p.
17? fos, masculine or feminine ; r) Tpirjprjs, triremis, 6, ^ aXrj6r}s,
true.
TJS TJTOS, feminine, sometimes masculine ; all abstract nouns in -TTJS
are feminine ; as f) Bfo-rrjs, divinity, rj fipaovrrjs, slowness. Udpvrjs,
G. -rjOos, Parties, a mountain.
TJS fvros, Doric for -eis, evros. Also in Latin names, as KX^s,
Clemens.
rjs j]ftos, contracted from -Tjis* TJ Trapes, cheek, f] NTjp^r, Nereid.
t tor, eos (foay), neuter; a-ivdm, sinapi, mustard, TreTrtpi, piper,
pepper. But jie'Xi /ie'Xtros, mel, honey, ri TWOS or TIVOS, from TIS>
rty.
cv ii/os, another form of -Is ivos.
is LOS, Attic fcos, Poetic eos, feminine ; as ir6\is, state, city, vftpis,
uperbia, haughtiness, rupo-is, turris, tower, Kawafits, c anna-
fa is, hemp, adyapis, securis, axe. Except 6 KIS, 6 opxis, 6 ocpis,
ol, at Kvpfteis, 6, r) e^tr, 6, 17 xopis.
is troy, idos, lOos, generally feminine, sometimes masculine or com-
mon *l X<*P IS > ~ lTO *y grace, f] \TTIS, -idos, hope, 6, f] opvts, -IBos,
bird.
is or -tv Ivos, masculine, rarely feminine; as 6 be\d>is or be\(piv,
delphin, dolphin, TJ pis, nose, f} Is, vis, strength. 13 ut ris, T\S, G
TtVOS, TIVOS.
\s \os, 6 a\s, sal, salt, rj a\s, salum, the sea, the only example.
vs v6os ; 17 S^r 57 neipivs, rj Tipws, perhaps the only exam
pies.
KOS, yos, xs> generally masculine, sometimes feminine ; as 6 KO
pa, -CLKOS, cor v us, crow, 6 K.OKKV, -vyos, coccyx, cuckoo, 6 ow
unguis, nail, f) 6pi Tpi^os, hair, 6, fj apirag, rap ax, rapo
47.] THIRD DECLENSION. 61
cious. But 6 ava G. UVUKTOS, sovereign, fj vvf- G. WKTOS, nox,
night, f] d\o>7TT] G. aXcoTreKos, vulpes, yb<r.
-ots oios, contracted from -oi's ; ij ois, ovis, s/teep, 6 cp0ois, a kind
of cake, the only examples.
-oj> ovos, ovros, neuter to -cov, ovos, OVTOS ; as evdaipov, j3ov\vov.
-op opos, neuter ; as rjrop, heart.
'os eos, neuter ; as yevos, genus, race, i/6<pos, nubes, cloud, piyos,
frigus, cold, \rjvos, lana, wool, eX/cos, ulcus, ulcer.
- c s OTOS, neuter to -coy, OTOS ; as /3e/3ouXevKos.
-ovv oSos, neuter to the compounds of irovs ; as SITTOW.
-ovs OVTOS, masculine ; as dSovs, dens, tooth. But 6, 17 /3oCs #ods,
bos, o,r, cow;, 6 ^ot)j ^ody, a measure, 6, 17 povs, rhus, sumach, 6
7TOVS TToSoS, pGS, foot.
-v eos (eeos), neuter ; aorv, yXv/cu.
-ui/ vi/oy, another form of -vs vvos.
-vv VVTOS, neuter to -vs, vvros ; as 8vv, SCIKVVV.
~vp vpoy ; TO Trvp Trvpos, fire, 6 p-dprvp, -vpos, witness.
-vs vox-, eos (f&>y), masculine or feminine ; as 6, rj avs, sus, swine,
sow, hog, 6 p.vs, mus, mouse, 6 lx&vs, fish, 6 y\vKi>s, -KCOS, dulcis,
sweet. In masculine substantives the Attic genitive is in ea>s ; as
-vs v8os, vdosy feminine ; as 8ayvs, -CSoy, Ko)p.vs, -vdos.
-vs or -vv vvos, masculine or feminine ; as 6 &6p<vs, fj Toprvs.
-vs vi^ros, masculine; as 8fiKvvs, <f>vs, dvs.
-\lf TTOS-, /3os, <pos, masculine, rarely feminine ; as 6 yv-^r yviros, vul-
ture, 6 *Apcn//-, -a/3os-, f} /car^Xi^, -xpos, trap-door?
-a>v cows, oi/oy, masculine, feminine, or common ; as 6 al&v t ->vos,
aevum, age, 6 at-av, -ovos; axis, axle-tree, 6, fj evdainw -ovos,
happy. IlocmSaajz/ is contracted into Hoo~fi8a>v, Poseidon.
-tov OVTOS, masculine; Xe'aw, leo, lion, ypdfywv, writing. Proper
names in -<pda)v are contracted; as, Sevoipdov, Eevocpav, Xeno-
phon.
-cop capos, opoy, masculine, sometimes feminine or common; as o
(/>d>p (pcopdy, fur, thief, 6 p?jrcop, -opos, f) TrpoprjTap, -opos. But TO
e'XScop, ro eXcop, TO v8a>p.
-coy (OTOS, coos, masculine; as yeXcos, -COTOJ, laughter, (pios <pa>T6$,
man, 6u>s 6a>6s, MiVcos, -coos. But f} Scos, dos, gift, TO <pcos, (^)dos 5 )
light.
-cos OTOS, participle masculine ; /3e/3ovXevKo>s.
-cos cp8os, only f) (pas (pcodos, blister, a burn, contracted from <cois.
4. Many nouns of the third declension, of which
me root ends in e, i, v, are contracted.
The contracted accusative plural is always like
the contracted nominative plural.
(a) Nouns in 775, es, os are contracted when the vowel of the case-
ending comes in contact with the vowel of the root ;
rpirjpeos Tpirjpovs ', craves, o~a<peos o~a(povs ', Tel^os, Tfi^eos Tei
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
[ 47.
(b) Nouns in i?, t, vs, v, and fvs are contracted in the dative sing-u
lar, and in the nominative, accusative, and vocative plural ; as TroXty,
TToXu TToXt ; lx&vs, Ix^vl IX&M ftao-i\fvs, ftaariXfes /SaaiXety.
(c) The radical vowels t and v are, in many nouns, changed into t
in all the cases, except the nominative, accusative, and vocative, sin-
gular ; as TroXis TroXeo)?, rrckeicvs TreXcKecos.
(d) Neuters in as often drop the T and are contracted when the
vowel of the case-ending comes in contact with the a ; as Kepas, jee'pa
TOS Kfpaos Kfpus.
(e) Bouy, 6, fj, bos, ox, cow, r) ypavs, old woman, and rj vavs,
n a vis, ship, are contracted only in the accusative plural; thus /3oa$
y paas ypavt, vaas vavs,
5. Examples.
Singular.
o, crow. 6, vulture, q, grace. rj, hope. 6, jackal.
KOpOKOS
KOpOKl
Kopaica
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N. A.V. K 6pa Kf
G. D. Kopdnoiv
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
KopaKfs
KOpd<(i)V
KopaKas
yVTTQS
yVTTl
yvrra
yty
yvirf
yvjroiv
yVTTCS
yVTTOV
yv^rl
yvjras
X apts
XapiTOS
\7TtS
fctf
6, orator.
pr/Tcop
prjTOpos
pf/TOpt
prjTOpa
Dual.
Plural
TO, thing. 6, age.
Trpaypui
irpdyp,aTOs
"npa.yp.aTi
irpaypa
aiwv
ala>vos
aloovi
alcnva
aluv
pTjTOpf
pT]TOpOl9
pijTopes
prjTopuv
pr]Top(ri
pfjTopa*
pfjTOpfS
Singular.
6, god. 6, haven. 6, lion. 6, giant
\tp.rjv XeW yiyas
\ifjivos \eovro
\fOVTl
f\TTi<Tl $0)0-1
Bfoas
8aipavi
8aip.ova
\eovra
Xe'ov
yiyavroi
yiyavri
ytyavra
yiyav
Dual
N. A.V. 7rpdyp.aT alcove 8a[p,ovc Xi/ieVe
G. D. irpaypaToiv alwvoiv 8aip.6voiv
\fovre yiyavrf
\f6vroiv yiydvTon
THIRD DECLENSION.
63
N.
(jr.
D.
A.
\.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
Plural.
alcoves 5ai/zoi/es Xi/u,eWy \eovres yiyavres
Trpayp-drcov alavav daip,6vo)V \ip.lva)V Xeoi/rcov yiyavrotv
7rpdyfj.acri alSxri Sai/^o(rt Xi^iecrt Xeoi/cri yiydcri
Trpay/zara al&vas daipovas Xt/xeVas \eovras ylyavras
TTpdypara al&ves daifjioves \ip.Vfs Xeoi/res
, galley.
Contracts.
Singular.
6, fish.
rpirjpeos rpirjpovs
Tpif)pe'i rpirjpft
Tpirjpea
rpirjpes
Dual.
N. A.V.
G. D. rpirjpeoiv Tpiqpoiv
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
Plural
Tptrjpeis
Tpiijpecw Tptrjpuv
rpirjpea'l
rpirjpeas rpirjpfts
Tpirjpees rpirjpfis
^, State.
Singular.
TO, mustard.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N.A.V.
G.D.
N
G.
D.
A.
V.
TToXet TroXei
(rvairi
(rivairi
TroXee
7TO\OIV
Plural.
TToXfCBJ/
TToXecri
TroXeay
TroXeey
(rivcnreoiv
crivaTTfa (rivairrj
<rivairf(i>v
(rivcnrr)
trivdrrfa
64
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
[47.
Singular.
6, cubit, TO, city. 6, king.
N.
11 ii v vs cttyTU pcio~iAV
G.
TTT^ecOS CKTTfOS paO~lAeo)S
D.
7717 vet 7T77Y64 acrrei CLOTCI pao~iXet pacriAet
A.
TTTJXW currv pao"iAea
V.
7P7XU SOTU Qao-iXcv
Dual
N.A.V.
7rf)X ff aoree j3ao"iXef
G. D.
TTTjxfoiv dcrreow /Sao'tXeotv
Plural
N.
irf]X ffS Trr}X fls aaTea aony /3a(ri\efs jSaatX-elr, -$
G.
7rt)X*> v d<rrea)V pWiXeW
D.
7n^X6O"t aoTfcri pao"tXevo"i
A.
irfjx^o.s Trfixfis atrrea aorr) /3aa"tXeay /SacriXeiff
V.
*W ^* &n-a OT^7 ^ao-iXeey pWiXeu
5ingtiZar.
TO, Aorn. TO, prize.
N.
Kcpas yepas
G.
KepdTOS Kepaos Kepa>s yepaos yep<os
D.
KepaTi Kepal Kepa yepat yepa
A.
Kepas yepas
V.
Kepas yepas
Dual
N. A.V.
KepaTC Kepae Kepa yepae yepa
G.D.
KepaToiv Kfpdoiv Ktpav yepdoiv yepav
Plural
N.
KepaTa Kepaa Kepa yepaa yepa
G.
KepaTcov Kepdav Kepuv yepduv yep>v
D.
Kepacri yepacri
A.
KepaTa Kepaa Kepa yepaa yepa
V.
Kepora Kepaa Kepa yepaa yepa
NOTE 1. Proper names in -K\erjs, contracted -K\T)S, undergo a
double contraction in the dative singular, and sometimes in the accusa-
tive singular ; as
N. HfpiK\e7]s HepiK\jjs y Pericles
G. HepiK\eeos HepiicXeovs
D. TLepiK\ee1 HfpiK\eei TIepiK\et
A. HfpiK\eea HepiK\ea HepiK\rj
V. HepiKXees HepiK\eis
48.] THIRD DECLENSION. 65
NOTE 2. In later Greek, the genitive of nouns in vs may be con-
tracted ; as Trr)x v s> m^eaw TTTJXWV. Further, the genitive singular and
neuter plural of adjectives in vs may be Contracted ; as'^/ucru,
/, (-Lwc. 19, 8.)
NOTE 3. (a) The genitive singular of nouns in evs may be contract-
ed after a vowel ; as Ileipaievs, Iletpcuecos JQeipaiais ; \oevs, x * 5 X^ s >
a kind of measure.
(b) In the old Attic dialect, the ending ces of nouns in evs is con-
tracted into fjs ; as 'nnrevs MTTTTJS, TrXvvevs TrXui/iJs.
NOTE 4. The ending ee of the dual of neuters in os was also con-
tracted into ei ; as ovce'Xos oTceXct, evyos Cevyei, found in Attic inscrip-
tions.
NOTE 5. The contracted dative singular of neuters in as lengthens
the a after the analogy of the first declension ; as yepas yepdi yepa.
NOTE 6. The genitive singular of neuters may, in Attic Poetry,
end in o>s ; as ao-rv ao-recos. In later Greek, such genitives were used
also in ^rose ; as (rlvcmi aivaTreas,
NOTE, 7. According to the old grammarians, the Attic genitive and
dative dual of nouns in is and vs end in o>i/ ; as TroXty 7roXe<ai>.
>^ 48. 1. Most nouns of the third declension
'form the nominative singular by annexing 9 to the
root as
So KLS KIOS, TTO\IS TToAioy, Kopa KopaKos, Qpi$- rpt^os, yu\|/ > yv7roff
arTJ\i<pos, X**P LS X"P tros '' *^t JLlv $ e\p.tvdos y
jSouXevtravros, rideis riOevros. ( 13 ; 14.)
(a) When the re it ends in e, masculines and feminines lengthen <?s
into r)s ; as rpi^p^? rpifjpcos, triremis, trcKprjs tracpeos.
(b) The perfect active participle lengthens o into to in the mascu-
line ; as /3e/3ouXeuKo>y /3e/3ouXevKOTor.
(c) All neuter substanf'res change into os ; as rel^os rfi^fos, jSe'-
Xo? /3eXeos.
(d) Some neuters change / into p ; as r/Trap TJTTCITOS, (ppeap (ppearos
(e) Hous, pes, /002, lengdiens os into ovs. Homer has apnVoff,
sound-footed.
(f ) Nouns whose root originally ended in OF, eF, OF, change F into
v before s ; as i/aFs vavs, ypaFs ypavtt, jSao-iXeFs /SaatXevs, ZeFs
/3oi)s, ^oFs xous, poFs povs.
2. When the nominative is not formed according
to the preceding rule, it is the sam? as tHc root
66 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [$ 49, 50.
witn the omission of such consonants as cannot
stand at the end of a Greek word (^ 6, 5). Mas-
culines and feminines lengthen e and o, in the last
syllable, into 77 and o>, respectively. E. g.
So npayiia Trpay/iaros, Trcuai/ Traiai/os, 8dpap
(TivaTTi <rii/a7rios, irup TTupos, Salijuov daifwvos, Xecov Xeovros.
^ 4L9. 1. The accusative singular of masculines
and feminines is formed by annexing a to the root ;
as /copaj; Kopatc-a, \ea)v \eovT-a.
2. Nouns in t?, u?, au?, ou?, of which the root ends
in a vowel, form then* accusative by dropping 9 of
the nominative and annexing v ; as TTO'XJ? iro>av,
So ypavs ypavv, vavs vavv, ftovs ftovv, x^ s Xv v >
3. If the root ends in a consonant, paroxytones
and proparoxytones in w and 1^9 have a or v in the
accusative \ as opvis, opvWa or opviv \ Kopvs, KopvOa or
Kopvv 5 eu\7Ti9, ve\7TiBa OT eve\7rw.
The accusative in a, in nouns of this description, is rather Poetic.
NOTE. In the Epic dialect, the following nouns often have a in the
accusative singular, contrary to the second rule : /Sou? /36a, evpvs ev~
pea, l^dvs tx$va, vavs vea, TroXif TroXr/a.
The accusative of AI2 (originally AIF2) is always Aio.
^ 50. In many instances, the vocative singular
of masculine and feminine nouns is like the nom-
inative singular.
1. The vocative of nouns in 9 (arising from <n>9,
01^-9), et9 (from ei/T9), rjp, CM, cop, is the same as the
root with the omission of such consonants as can-
not stand at the end of a Greek word (^ 6, 5) ; as
yiyavro? yiyav, nrar-^p Trare'pos
51, 52.] THIRD DECLENSION. 67
So xapifis %aptcvros xaplfv, daipw ftatpovos daipov. So also yvvr-
yvvaiKos yvvai, ava{- UVUKTOS ava.
2. Nouns in *9, w, ew, and the compounds of
Trot/9, /oof, drop the 5 of the nominative : eu is al-
ways circumflexed ; as eX7r/9 e\7r/, ^#1/9 l^Ov,
So also ypavs ypav, old woman, TTCUS TraT,
3. Nouns in ???, G. eo?, shorten 979 into 69 in the
vocative ; as StoKpdrr)? 2a)Kpares,
4. ^47roX,Xo)r, Iloa-eiSwv, and crcoryp shorten the
tinal syllable in the vocative ; thus, v -4?roXXoi/, IIo
Sov,
^ 51. 1. The dative plural is formed by annex-
ing <TI to the root ; as 0o>9 0<wo9
So rpirjprjs Tpirjpeos Tpirjpecri, 6pit~ rpi%6s 0pii, TTOVS TroSos TTOO*/, rd-
Xas rdXai/os rdXao-i, T6^ets > ndevros ridelo-i, Xeoov Xeovros Xeou(Tt,
deiKvvo-i. ( 13 ; 14.)
2. Nouns in eu9 form their dative plural by drop-
ping 9 of the nominative and annexing ai ; as
Also ypavs ypavai, vavs vav<ri y ftovs jSovtri, %ov$ Covert, povs povtri.
NOTE. Syncopated nouns in rjp annex the Doric case-ending do-i
to the syncopated root ; see avrjp, yao-rrjp, dvyaTijp, p.r)rr)p, irarrjp, also
dpvos, do-Trjp, vios, in the Catalogue of Anomalous Nouns.
52. Dialects.
P. D. -o-c, -<3Eolic andBoeotic -c o-o-i; as TTOVS TroSeo-crt, e\da>v
Tfo-o-t, 8id\v(ris StaXuo-iecro-i : Doric -atrt, -ao-o-t, -eo-i ; as
ptcrt, i? iWo"t, p.d0r}/j,a p-adrjuaTe cri : Epic -e<rcri, -ecrtj
- a a- 1 ; as TTOVS TTOO-O-I, eVos cire-vcri.
D. G. D. -oiVy Epic oiiv ; as Seiprjv ^eiprjvouv, TTOVS TroSouv.
68 INFLECTION OF WORDS. .{ 52.
1 Example of nouns in is of which the root ends in i :
S. N. TT o X i y, city , state
G. .ZEolic, Boeotic, Thessalian, Doric, and Ionic TroXios
D. (iroXu), &> B. Th. D. I. TrdXr
A. TrdXii/, in all the dialects
D. N. A. Ionic TroXie
G. D. Ionic TroXiW
P. N. M. B. Th. I. TroXies, Doric roXi
G. ^E. B. Th. D. I. TroXiW
D. IE.. B. Th. D. TToXiWo-i, Ionic 770X10-1
A. JE. B. Th. irdXtoff, Doric TroXias, Ionic TroXias TroXts
2. Example of nouns in -evs :
S. N. /3a<riXeu9, ^Eolic /Sao-iXeu?, Doric /Sao-tXfi;?, fon^
G. Doric and Ionic ^ao-tXeoy, Bceotic /3ao-iXeios, JEolic /Satrt*
XT/OS, Epic ftaa-t\rjos
D. Ionic j3a<rtXc'c, Doric jSaatXet, Boeotic ^atriXea, .(JEolic /Sao-t
X?yT, Epic Pa(ri\r)l
A. Ionic /Sao-tXea, Doric j3ao-iX^, Bceotic jSao-iXeta, -^Eolic /3ao-i-
X?;a, Epic /Sao-iXija. The Attic Poets sometimes use the
Doric accusative ; as lpevs tep^, vyypa(})evs uyypa(/>7y.
D. N. A. Epic /Sao-iX^, G. D. ^ao-iX^otv
P. N. Doric and Ionic /3ao-iXe'es, Boeotic ^Sao-iXetes, ^Eolic /SacriX^es-,
Epic jSacriXrjes'
G. Doric and Ionic jSaonXeW, Bceotic /SaatXetcoi/, ^^Eolic and
D. Doric, Bceotic, Ionic, and Epic jSatrtXeuo-t, ^
A. Doric and Ionic /3aa-iXe'a?, Boeotic jSao-iXela?, ^Eoh'c /3a(ri-
XT/a?, Epic pacri\T)as
3. Nouns in er/s (especially proper nouns in -/cXe^y), and neuters
in eos are sometimes inflected without the e ; that is, they are syn-
copated ; as
'HpaicXeT;? 'Hpa/cX^j, G. 'HpaxXeo?, D. 'Hpa/cXeT, A. 'HpaxXea, V
"HpcucXer, Ionic and Doric, in part.
TO K\eos, TO. ii\ea ; TO (TTreos, TOIJ o-Treo-o-t, Epic.
So cWjcXea, vTrepSea, in Homer; euxXeas, in Pindar. Also, TO /cpea,
Ta /ce'pa, from /cpeay, Kepas.
NrjXrjs for vTjXftjs, and Beovdrjs for ^eoSei;?, drop the e in the nom-
inative.
4. The Ionic contracts -cos, from nouns in 77$-, os, into -fus; as
ddpftos, G. Gdfi^eos 6dp.j3evs.
5. In nouns in -K\er)s, the Epic contracts er into 77 or ei, and the
Bceotic into ei ; as 'Hpa/cXe^?, -icXeeos -KXi}oy, -xXe'et -xX^i', -xXeea -xX^a ;
vppcr)s, cijppftos fijppelos ; eiJK\fT]S, ev/cXee'as evKXetas ; Aa/xo/cX^s, Aa-
6. The later Greeks made G. -xXf t'ovs from nouns hi -/cX ?;$; as
AptcrToicX^y -/
53.] AN >MALOTTS NOUNS. 69
7. According to the ancient grammarians, the ^Eolic vocative of
contract nouns ^ in 77 $ is the same as the root; as Apio-rocjjdvrjs Api-
8. The later Dorians sometimes shortened -et? of the contracted
nominative and accusative plural into - fs ; as oi, TOVS tapes,
from iepevs, (3io7r\avr)s,
9. In inscriptions belonging to the brazen age of the Greek language,
the accusative singular of the third declension often ends in a i/, which,
properly speaking, is the original case-ending of this declension ; as
rov avdpav, rfjv yvvaiKav, rrjv nrjTepav.
10. In later Greek, some diminutives in vs retain the v through-
out ; as 6 Atovvs, rov Aiow, ro> AiOvv ; 6 KXavo-vy, rov KXav<rv, TOO
KXauo-0. (Bekker. Anecd. Gr. no. 1195.)
ANOMALOUS, DEFECTIVE, AND INDECLINABLE
NOUNS.
$ 53. Nouns which have more than one root are regarded
as anomalous.
1. All contract proper names in TJS of the third declension
may be inflected after the analogy of the first. In classical
Greek, however, this rule applies chiefly to the accusative sin-
gular. E. g.
A.pi(TTO<pavT)$, A. Apio-ro(pdvr) or ApHTTofpdvrjv
Tio-a-afapvrjs, A. Tiaa-acfiepvrjv, V. Tio-<ra<pepv7)
KaXXto-^ei/7/y, G. KaXXto-^tVou
Api<rTOK\qs, MevfKpdTijs, V. Apto-ro/tXq,
The ^Eolic dialect applies this principle also to adjectives ; as 6
dvo-p.cvT)s, rov dvo-p.vr)v ; 6 KVK\oreprjs, rov Kv<\oreprjv.
2. On the other hand, masculines of the first declension may,
in the Ionic dialect, make the accusative in ea, eas ; as
Tvyrjs, 8f(nr6rrjs, A. Tvyea, Seo-Tro'rea, Sco-Koreas.
Apraepfys,m an Ionic inscription, has G. Apra&p&s, contract-
ed irom Apra^ep^eos.
3. Some nouns in is have G. ios or idos ; as rfvis rfvios or
idos, Gtns e/rtSos or GeYioy. See also opvis, K\fis, 6tuis, ri-
, in the Catalogue.
4. Some neuters in as, G. aos, change, in the Ionic dialect, a
into e, in the inflection. See fytras, Kvtyas, K S>as, oSSas, YAA2
AOPA2, in the Catalogue.
5. Nouns in d s (arising from avs, avrs) of the third declen-
sion sometimes are inflected after the analogy of the" first ; as
70 INFLECTION OF WORDS. 54.
V. IloXuSdfia, Polydamas
Xu/ca$as, /xc'Xay, Aiay, a?ray, A. Xv/ca^Sai/, /ieXai/, Aiai/,
6. ATroXXeov, noo-ei85v, and Ku/cfcoi/ commonly drop v in the ac-
cusative, and then contract o>a into <o ; thus, A7roXX&>, noo-ei8a>>
KvKeiS) (Epic).
7. Sometimes the genitive of the second declension is form-
ed after the analogy of the first ; thus, Herodotus has Bdrros,
KXed/ijSporoy, G. Bdrreo), KXeo/u/3poreo>.
So fi\e(pdp(i)v Kvai/edcov, in Hesiod ; vr)aros vrjo-dav (Ahrens, I, p.
229).
8. The ending S>v (circumflexed) of the genitive plural of
the third declension may be changed into e&v by the lonians.
and into av by the Dorians, after the analogy of the first ; as
pis pivewv, xh v xrjvfwv, cu| alyav.
Sftpjjvdav, ^iXtd? ^tXta8ea>v (Her. 7, 103).
9. The later Doric uses also -ois for -o-i, in the dative plural
of the third declension ; as aya>v ayuvois, fvrvyxdvwv fvrvyx<iv6v~
Toty, A.ap.ifvs Aa/iic'otr, yepoiv yepovrots. (Compare Latin -mat is
for -matibus, as poema poematis ; also -OLV of the dual of
the same declension.)
So fjyvs, that is, aiyois, from ai, goat, found in a Bceotic inscrip-
tion.
10. Some nouns in rj p, which make the genitive in epos, are
generally syncopated in the genitive and dative singular. See
dvr)p, yaoTTjp, AJ^TT;/), Qvyd-njp, pr)rr)p, and Trarfjp, in the Cata-
logue.
11. Some nouns of the second declension are masculine in
the singular, and masculine or neuter in the plural ; as 6 Xw-
> ol \{>xvoi or ra \i>xva ; 6 dfcrfios, of Seer/toi or ra de<rp.d ; 6
, ra alra.
12. Many nouns have more than one form even in the nom-
mative ; such nouns are commonly called redundant ; as f) ecos
and f)(bs, morn, morning ; fj -ydXooy, Ionic ydXoas, glos, husba?id' > s
sister ; TO dfvdpov and dwdpos -eos, tree ; fj x^P a an ^ X^P 0$b
place, space.
5-4. 1. Defective nouns are those of which only some of
the cases are in use ; as TO y\d<J>v, care, T^V vtya, snow.
2. Names of festivals are used only in the plural ; as ra
Hava6f)i>aia, TO OXv/tna, Ilv6in t Nj/xea, *I
^ 55, 56.] ANOMALOUS NOUNS. 7J
55. Indeclinable nouns are those which have only one
lor all the genders, numbers, and cases. Such are,
1. The names of the letters of the alphabet ; as rei cZXcL, roH
aX0a, ro) aXtpa.
2. The Cardinal numbers, from 5 to 100 inclusive; as ol
irtvre, at irevTf, ra TTCVTC, rovs
A* 0t Grecized 5 as
ASa/i, TOV Addp,,
4 Xp^ v ^necessity destiny, fate. - e>,,, in the expres-
won 6ep.is aval, to be lawful.
A 56. In the following Catalogue, assumed or imaginary
nominatives are written in capital letters.
'"<*> * nightingale, regular. Also, G. a^oOs, V.
' ou ' 6 ' ^^ re : ul ar. Also, G. "Ai'Sos, D. ^ATSt, A.
0X^77 (AAS), fo ^, strength, regular. Also, D. aX/c/.
aktyiTov, ov, TO, meal, bread, regular. Also, ro 8\d>i, Epic
aAcos, CD or wos, T), threshing-floor.
&* , &OCTW 6 , sovereign, regular. When employed to invoke a god
s V. ava or am; elsewhere the vocative is always like the
n omin stive *
i/ (ANAPAHOYS), ov, ro, 5/ayg, regular. Also, D. PI.
, Epic.
, 6 .man vir G. a^W av8po',, D. a^> a^p/, A. a
., a, f p, Dual N. A. f. cWpe V5^ G. D. ^o a.Sp
, G . ai/eav dv8p&v, D. ai/^o-i, A. aWpas & v dpag V
is dropped ' and the
, G. A-o-XX W , D. ATro'XXco^, A. AmJU.
G. >,,, rarely -Ape ff D. "ApeV >, A. 'Apea
' PS ~ P1C ' G ' ^
. , . ^
P ^' , P H S ;7~ P1C ' G ' A ^ y ' D " A W, A.^Ap^a.
-, o, n, fam*, G dpvos, D. apw', A. & pva , Dual ^ apvoTv, PI. N.
, U. apvwv, D. apvaa-i, A. apvas.
nln ' "
analogy of Trarpaa-i from 7rar??p.
Barros, ov, 6, Sattus, regular. Herodotus has G. ar
S '- 'Tt VM' ? co ^' G - /8fe, D. /3of, A. /3oG^ (Poetic /3o'a), V
Dim i N ' A ' T f ' 6 ' G p? V^ 00 ^ PL N ' ^'-' G ' /So*". & /Sovo-,
^ ouy> ~~ Boeotlc PL G ' ^ v " D- ^o^eo-o-t, found in inscri
Operas-, eoy, ro, a wooden image, Poetic.
ya, {), venter, Jcffy, G. yaaWpos yaorpcfr, D. 7 ao-r t > t yao-rp t ', D
PL vacrrpao-i rarely yao-r^pcri ; the rest is regular.
72 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [<> &>.
-
ye'Xeoy, a>ros or CD, 6, laughter.
yX<i<pu, TO, care, defective.
yoVu (FONA2, TOYN), TO, genu, knee, G. ydraTos, D. ydi/a,Tt, Dual
N. A. yovaTf, G. D. yovaTOiv, PL N. A. ydvara, G. yovaTcov, D.
yovao~i. Poetic forms, G. yovvos, D. yowl, PL N. yovva, G. yov-
i/coi'. The Ionic changes o into ov in the inflection, as G. yovvaros.
ypavs, f], old woman, G. ypads, D. ypai, A. ypavv, V. ypai), Dual JS.
A. V. ypae, G. D. ypaolv, PL N. ypaes, G. ypawv, 1). ypaucri, A.
ypauy, V . ypaes. Ihe Ionic changes a into 77 ; yprjvs, yprjv. It fur-
ther uses TJV for TJU ; thus, ypj/vs, ypjjv.
yui/5 (TYNAIS), ^, woman, wife, G. yuvatKor, D. yvvaiKt, A. ywaixa,
V. yui/at, Dual N. A. V. ywcu/ce, G. D. yvvaiKolv, PL N. yvj/aixey,
G. yvvaiKa>v, D. yvvaii, A. yuvatKaf, V. yuval/ces 1 . The comedians
sometimes inflected yvvrj after the analogy of the first declension ; as
TTjV yVVT]V.
Saw (AA2), f8or, ^, >Z^, regular. Also, D. S<u.
Sdicpvoi/, ou, TO, lacryma, tear, regular. Also, TO Sa*cpv, PL D. Sa-
xrt, Poetic.
, TO, ^o</y, defective.
T-qp, ^, Demeter, G. Arj/^Tfpo? ArjprjTpos, D. &r)p.r]Tpi A^/x?/Tpi,
A. Arjfj.r]Tfpa &f)p.r)Tpa, V. A^p-j/Ttp.
pu (AOPA2, SoCpay, AOP AOYP), TO, speffr, G. So'paTO?, D. SopaTi,
Dual N. A. SdpaTf, G. D. SopaToti/, PL N. A. ddpaTa, G. SopaTcoi/,
D. Sdpao-i. Poetic forms, G. Sopdy, Epic Souparoff, 8oupds, D. 5opt,
So'pei, Epic Soupi, SovpaTi, Dual Epic SoOpe, PL N. So'pr;, Epic SoC-
pa, Soupnra, G. Sovpatv, D. dovpfaa-i.
os (AOPYSO2), ou, 6 ^spear-polisher, regular. V. 8opue'.
aTor, TO, domais, house, regular. Also, TO 6oi, Epic.
, TO, entrails, D. PL eyKaai.
vs, vos, fj, anguilla, ce/, regular. The Attic has PL N. ey^e
y, G. cy^eXewi/.
(EIKQ), dvoy, 17, image, regular. Also, G. CIKOVS, A. euco>, PL
. (IKOVS.
iai, o)v, ol, etesian or trade winds.
(AI2), 6, Zeus, G. Aids-, D. Au, A. Auz, V. Zfu. Also Zfjv, G.
Zr;i/o'$-, D. Zijw, A. Zqva, Poetic. In Doric inscriptions we find D.
At, and AiFt.
^pa, TO, used only in the expression ^pa cpepeij/, to show favor, to
humor.
fjpcos, a>os, 6, hero, regular. Also, D. i^pw, A. rjpa), A. PL rjpus.
Qd^fjs, ov, 6, Thaks, regular. The early Attic authors use G. 0a
Xea). In later Greek it is inflected GaX^s-, GaXr/Toy, -TJTI, -T^ra.
6ffjus, toos, Ionic ws, Doric ITOS, Epic IOTO?, 17, justice, right.
fapaTTow (0EPAS^), ovros, 6, attendant, regular. Also, A. Oepana, PL
N. OepmrfS.
Bvydnjp, f], daugJiter, G. Ovyarepos Qvyarpos, D. dvyarepi dvyarpt, A.
Qvyarepa, Poetic dvyarpa, V. dvyarep, Dual N. A. V. 0vyaTe'pe, G.
D. 6vyarepOLV, PL N. dvyarepes, Poetic Ovyarpfs, G. 6vy
Poetic 6vyarpa)v, D. dvyaTpd(Ti, A. Qvyarfpas, V. dvyartpes.
(Spa>y, co or COTOS, 6, sudor, sweat.
56.] ANOMALOUS NOUNS. 73
IKTIVO? (IKTI2), ov, 6, a kind of hawk, regular. Also, A. t/mi/a, N.
PI. iKTi
IX&P (IXQ2), <opos, 6, ichor, regular. Also, A. i^5>.
ItiiKT) (IQS), rjs, 17, din of battle, regular. Also, A. toko.
KaXcos UaXoy), , later Epic coos, co&fe. Also, PI. N. KaXoi, A. /caXovs.
Ka/aa (KPA2, KPAA2, KAPHA2), Ionic ndprj, TO, head, G. KaprjTos
KpdciTos Kpdros Kaprjaros, also rfjs Kparos, D. ndp^n Kpaari Kpdri
Kaprjari Kcipq. Kaprj, A. Kapa icdprj, TO or TOV Kpara, PI. N. KaprjctTa
Kapa, G. K.pa.Ta>v, D. Kpaai, A. Kap^ara /cpaara, rows Kparas. Later
Greek ^ <ap?y, r^? *ca/a?;r ; latest 17 /capa, T^y Kapas.
KAPHNON, ou, TO, Aefl^, regular.
Ktpas, arcs, aos, eos, TO, cornu, Aorn,
(KAA2), ov, 6, bough, regular. Also, D. /cXaSt, PI. D. /cXa-
fiV, Ionic K\r)is, old Attic /cX?;?, 17, clavis, key, lack, G. /cXeiSos-
dos fcX^So's, regular. Also, A. /cXeti/, PI, N. A. K\els.
, ov, o, Cleombrotus, regular. Herodotus has G.
TO, darkness, G. Epic Kvefpaos wefaos, Attic Kvtyovs, later
KOIVWVOS (KOINQN), ov, 6, partaker, regular. Also, PL N.
Kpeas, O.TOS, aos, eoy, TO, caro, meat.
Kpidr], fa fj, barley, regular. Also, Epic TO Kpi.
Kpivov (KPINO2), ov, TO, lily, regular. Also, PL Kpivfa, D. Kpivf<rt.
ioKT) (KPOS), rjs, 17, woof, the filling, regular. Also, A. Kpoxa, PL
N. KpOKS.
KVKe<av, S>vos, 6, a kind of mixed drink, regular. Also, A. KvnciSt
Epic.
KVCOI/ (KYN-), 6, f], can is, dog, bitch, G. KVVOS, D. KVVI, A. Kvva, V.
KVOV, Dual N. A. KVVC, G. D. KVVOW, PL N. /cvi/ey, G. K.VVO>V, D.
KVO"t, A. KVVaf.
:5>as, Kooeos, TO, fleece,
\da$ \ds, 6, lapis, stone, G. Xaos Xaov, D. Xat, A. Xaai/ \dv, rarely
Xaa, PL D. Xa6O~o"t.
,coi/. OITOS, 6, leo, lion, regular. Also, Epic N. Xis, A. Xti/, later
151 Tl "\.T X / T\ N t
Epic PL JN . Xt6p, JJ. Xteo-o-i.
Xt/3as (AI^), aSoy, 17, rfro/?, regular. Also, A. Xi'/3a.
XtVa (AI^-j, TO, /a^, oil, chiefly in the Epic expression XiV eXcu'o>,
with olive-oil.
AI2, 6, fine linen, D. Xm, A. XtTa, defective.
aX?;y, armpit, a defective Genitive used in the phrase VTTO /xoXjjy, undei
the arm, that is, clandestinely.
ipTvf, later [tdpTvp, 6, witness, G.udpTvpos, D. udpTvpi, A. pdpTvpa,
rarely pApTw, PL N. pdpTvpes, G. papTvpcov, D. pdpTvo-i, A. ftap-
Tvpa?, V. p,dpTVpes.
I<TTI (MA2TI2), tyoy, 17, scourge, whip, regular. Also, D. [idcrTt,
}\ov (MHAA2), ov, TO, 5/ieep, regular. Also, G. PL /x^XaTcoi/, rare.
?, ^, mater, mother, G. p.rjTipos p.r)Tp6s, D. p,rjTepi jjujTpi, A. /*jj-
74 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 56
repa y V. /AJ/rep, PL N. p.rjTtpes, G. prjrepuv, D. ftTjrpaa-t, A.
V.
r, w or coos, 6, maternal uncle.
p, co or coos, 6, Minos,
s, ou or ijToy, 6, mushroom.
xaus, vaos, 17, navis, ship, regularly inflected like ypavs. The
Attic inflection is as follows ; vavs, G. veo>s, D. i^r, A. vavv, Dual
G. D. vfoiv, PL N. i/j/fs, G. vetav, D. vavo-i, A. i/aCy. The Ionic
changes a into ?;, as i/rjus wjoy i//;? vrja : it has also G. reos, A. vea,
Dual G. D. vfolv, PL N. vees, G. j/ecoi/, A. i/eas.
', 17, nix, snow, A. vi(pa, defective.
voos vovs, 6, mind, regular. In later Greek it is inflected like jSoCy.
Qidiirovs (OIAinOAH2), 6, OEdipus, G. OiSiTroSos, OtStVou, O28i7ro8ao,
OtSlTToSa, OlSlTToSfO), D. OlSlVoSl, OtSl7TO&7, A. OtSlVoSa, OldlTTOW,
Oldinoftnv, V. OtStrrou, OiStTroSa.
ots ois, 6, T}, ovis, 5/i^ep, G. otos oids, D. ou oil, A. oiv olv, PL N.
otes oiey ois, G. otav ola>v, D. oeo"t, A. otas ofay oty.
ovfipov (ONEIPA2), TO, dream, G. oVi'paTos, D. oveipan, PL N. A.
ovdpara, sometimes oVtpa, G. oi/fipaTcoy, D. ovfipavi. Also, T^
opwy, Woy, 6, ^, Wr</, regular. Also, PL N. opveis opvis, G. opveuv.
O22-, O22ON, TO, eye, Dual N. A. oWe, G. oa-aotv, D. oWoir oo-o-ot-
o-t, defective.
oudar, -Seos, TO, ^?oor.
ovy (oyas), Doric wy, TO, ear, G. a>ro'y, D. arrt, Dual N. A. wre, G. D.
COTOU/, PL N. A. aTa, G. amoi/, D. coo-t.
o(pe\os, TO, advantage, defective.
TraT^p, 6, pater, father, G. Trarepos Trarpos, D. irarept irarpl, A. TraTe-
pa, V. TraTep, PL N. TTdTepes, G. iraTepav, D. irarpda-i, A. irarepas,
V. TraTepes.
HaTpoK\os, ou, 6, Patrodus, regular. In Homer also G. naTpo/cXJyoy,
A. IlaTpo/cX^a, V. HarpoKXeiff, as if from a nominative in -eqy.
TraTptoj, a> or coos, 6, patruus, paternal uncle.
Htn> (IIYKN-), 17, Pnyx, a place of meeting in Athens, G. HVKVOS,
D. Hv<vi, A. IIvKj/a. Later forms Ilw/coy, nvu/ci, Ilw/ca.
TroXty, ea>y, 17, city, state, regular. Epic also G. iroXrjos, D. TroX^T, PL
N. 770X776?, A. TroXTjay.
IIocri8da)v Ho(rei8)v, 6, Posldon, G. IlocreiSacoi/oy noo-fiSoJi/oy, D. IIo-
crSaoi/t ILoveidavi, A. noorei8da)i/a Iloo-eiScova Iloo-eiSaJ, V. IIo-
.
, 6, o/rf rwan, A. irpeo-ftw, A r . Trpeo-fiv, PL N. Trpeo-firjfs (in
Hesiod). The rest is from the regular irpfo-fivrrjs.
>rpeo-/3uy, eo>y, 6, ambassador, PI. N. A. 7rpeVj3ety, G. Trpe'o-jSeoov, D.
wpevftcn. The rest is from irpeo-fievrf)?, ov.
npoo-cMTov (nPO2QnA2), ou, TO, /ace, regular. Also, PL N. 7rpoo-o*-
Trara, D. 7rpo(rdyrra(Ti.
Trpo'^ooy (HPOXOY2), oou, ^, eiyer, regular. Also, D. PL Trpo'^ouo-t.
Trup (IIYPON), Trupoy, TTupi, TO, ^re. Also, PL TTUpa, G. Trupcoj/, D.
Trupoty, fires, u'atch-fires.
p>'>8ov (POAO2), ou, TO, rosa, rose, regular. Also, D. PL p
'ater Epic.
57. J ADJECTIVES. 75
v, 6vos, 6, Sarpedon, regular. Also, G. "Sapirr)8ovTos, D.
2ap7rf)8ovrt, V. 2ap7r7)8oi>, Epic.
a"fjs, creos or o~r)Tos, 6, moth.
o-Kwp (2KA2), TO, G. o-/caroy, D. arKari.
cr/ia>Si, lyyos, f}, wale.
0-Treos or o-7mos (2IIE-), specus, grotto, G. oTrei'ovs, D. O-TTT}?, PI. G.
o-ireiav, D. amecro-i, an^fa-arij Epic.
<rraya>i> (2TAS), oVos, 17, drop, regular. Also, N. PL <rroyes.
U-TI'XOS (2TIS), ov, 6, row, regular. Also, G. rrjs OTTO'S, D. rfj OTIYI,
&c.
Srpf^iddrjs, ov, 6, Strepsiades, regular ; but V. 2rp6iJaaSes.
o-amyp, Typos, 6, preserver, regular ; but V. o-wrep.
rav, used in the expression o> rav, (J thou !
raws (TAO2), a>, 6, pavo, peacock, regular. Also, N. PL raot.
rtypis, tos or tSos, ^^er, PL N. riypets-, G. rtypfuv ; the rest is regular.
cpe'pi/Tjs', -i/ou?, -i/ei, -t^v, -wy, 6, Tissaphernes.
( C YAA2, vdos), TO, water, G. vdaros-, D. {/8aTt (rare det), PL N.
. vdara, G. uSaTcoi/, D. u8ao-t.
vto'y ('YIEY2, C YI2), oO, 6, regular. Also, G. vieos, D. vie?, &c., like
/3ao-iXevs. Also, Epic, G. vfos>, D, vu, A. via, Dual vie, PL N.
vies, D. viecri or viacri, A. vias.
VTrap, TO, waking, opposed to ovap.
('Y2MI2), rjs, f], battle, regular. Also, D. vo-juTi/t.
, yyos, 17, ^w//e#, regular. Poetic, G. (pdpvyos.
ot's (pOols, 6, a kind of cake, A. Pi. <pdoi$.
ip, x L P*'> h fand, regular ; but D. PI. x f p<- Poetic forms, G.
^epos, D. x f pii Dual ^epoii/.
iScoi/ (XEAIAQ), dws, ^, swallow, regular. Also, V. ^eXiSoi.
\ovs x s ' a measure, inflected like ^ovs. The form ^ocvy has
G. ^ooJs (^oecos), A. x<*-> A-' ^' X^ s ' XoOs, a heap of earth,
is always inflected like /Sous.
(XPAO2), TO, debt, G. ^pews. The rest is from the regular
; PL N. A. xpe'ea XP ' a -
coTos, 6, skin, D. x/ 30 "" 1 '' ^- vp ra - XPOY2 is inflected like
/3oi)s, as G. xpoos. The dative XP<5> in the expression eV XP&>> fol-
lows the analogy of 7rX<5 from TrXovs.
ADJECTIVES.
57. 1. In adjectives of three endings, the fem-
inine is always of the first declension ; the mascu-
line and neuter are either of the second or of the
third.
2. Adjectives of two endings are either of the
second or of the third declension ; the feminine is
the same with the masculine.
76 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 5S.
3. Adjectives of one ending are either of the first
or of the third declension. As to gender, they are
either masculine, feminine, or common.
^ 58. 1. Most adjectives in 05 have three end
ings, 05, T\J ov ; as o-o^o?, a-o^rj, o-o<f>ov, wise.
When 05 is preceded by a vowel or by p, the
feminine ends in d ; as afw>5, af/a, a&ov, worthy ;
[jut/epos, fJ>a/cpd, fjuatcpov, long.
All participles in os are declined like (ro<j)6s ; as |3ovXevo/if j/os-,
2. Many adjectives in 05, especially such as have
the accent on the antepenult, have only two end-
ings, 05, ov ; as o, 77 ^'o-in05, TO rjcrv^ov, quiet ; 6 aXo-
705, aXoyov, irrational.
3. Adjectives in 005 have 77 in the feminine, ex-
cept when 005 is preceded by p ; as a-rrXoW, dirKoTj,
aTrXo'oi/, simple ; dOpdos, d6p6a, dOpdov, crowded to
gether, in a heap.
4. Adjectives in a>5 have two endings, 0)5, cw ; as
o, 77 evyecos, TO evyecov, fertile ,* dyrjpcos, dyripwv, UU-
fading.
5. Adjectives in 605, ea, eoi/, and o r o5, 0*77, dov, may
be contracted ; as %pyo-eo5 %pv 0-01)5, xp vcre ' a XP va V*
Xpva-eov ^pva-ovv, golden ,* dpyvpeos dpyvpovs, argen-
teus, of silver, silvery; a7rXo'o5 dirKovs, simple.
6. Examples.
Singular.
N. o~o(f>6s <ro<f)f) o~o(j)6v
(jr. o~od)ov <rod)Tjs o~od>ov
13. o"cxf><5 o~o<hrj (ro(f)c5
A. <ro<f>6v o~o(f)i]v (ro(f)6v tfcrvxov fjcruxov
V. cro<e a~o<pT) (ro(f)6v
58.]
ADJECTIVES.
77
N. A. V.
G. D.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N.A.V.
G.D.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N. A.V.
G.D.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
Dual
cror/>co <ro(pd <ro(p<a
cro(bolv o'od)d'iv (ro(bo'iv
Plural
a~o(poi o~o<pal (rofpd
<ro(pS>v <ro(p)v o-o(pa>v
(rofpols (Tcxpa'is (rcxpois
o-ofpovg a-ocpds cro(pd
o~o(poi (rofbdt o"o(bd
Singular.
fjidKpos paKpd paiepov agios agio,
fjiaKpov pdKpds paKpov dgtov atai
dgia agio.
p,dKpov p.dKpdv p.d<pov
fidKpd paKpov
Dual
paKpa p.dKpo) a^taj
p.dKpo'iv paKpalv p.dKpo'iv dgioiv
Plural
fiaKpoi paKpal fidKpd agiot
dgiois
agioi
fJidKpdlS JJldlCpOlS
fidKpovs p.aicpds p.dKpd
p,dKpai p.dKpd
Singular.
agiov
dgiav agiov
dt-iaiv diov>
agiai aia
dgiwv dia>v
agio,
evyeuv
dyrjpas dyrjpav
ayrjpa
evyecov
Dual
Plural
dyfjpcov
dyf)pa)s
dyf)pa)
evyeav
evyews
fvyeas
cvycy
evyecav
evyews
dyrjpuv dyrjpoav
dyrjpo)? dyrjpa)
78
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
[58.
Contracts.
Singular.
N.
G.
D.
A.
N. A.
G. D.
N.
G.
D.
A.
Xpvo-ovs
Xpvcrov xP V(r * as
Xpvoj
Xpvvovv
Dual.
Xpvcrov
Xpvva
Xpvo'a'iv
Plural
Xpvcrfoi
Xpvo-a
Xpvcrov
Xpvo-eov xpvo-ovv
Xpvo-ov
Xpvo-ca xP Vfra
Xpv&eovs XP VO ' OIJS
Xpvo~as
Xpvo-os
Xpvcrd
Singular.
N.
dpyvpeos
apyvpovs
apyvpea
apyvpa
apyvpfov
apyvpovv
G.
dpyvpeov
dpyvpov
dpyvpeas
dpyvpSs
dpyvpeov
dpyvpov
D.
dpyvpe'to
dpyvpy
dpyvpea
dpyvpa
dpyvpea
dpyvpa)
A.
dpyvpfov
apyvpovv
apyvpeav
apyvpav
dpyvpfov
apyvpovv
Dual
N.
. apyvpea)
apyvp^
apyvpea
apyvpa
apyvpea>
apyvpa)
G.
D. dpyvpeoiv
dpyvpolv
dpyvpeaiv
dpyvpalv
dpyvpeoiv
dpyvpolv
Plural
N.
dpyvpfoi
apyvpol
apyvpeat
apyvpal
dpyvpea
dpyvpa
G.
dpyvpeoiv
dpyvpov
dpyvpevv
apyvpwv
apyvpea>v
apyvpajv
.
apyvpeois
apyvpois
apyvpeats
apyvpais
apyvpeois
apyvpois
A.
dpyvpeovs dpyvpovs
dpyvpeas
dpyvpds
dpyvpea
dpyvpa
Singular.
N.
an\6os
dTrXovy
air\07)
dTrXr]
cnr\6ov
6.TT\OVV
G.
aTrXdou
077X01)
a7r\6rjs
oTrX^y
077X001;
077X01)
D.
drrXdo)
oTrXoi
OTrXo'T/
077X77
077X00)
077X01
A.
dTrXdov
oTrXouj/
d7T\6rjV
077X^1'
077X00^
d77Xovi'
Dual
N.
A. 077X00)
dTrXto
dTrXda
077X0
077X00)
077X0)
G.
D. dTrXo'ow
dTrXow
OTrXo'au/
077X011'
077X0011'
cb-Xoiv
(^ 59.] ADJECTIVES. 79
Plural.
N, dTrXoo! uTrXoi ewrXoai 077X01 eforXoa dirXa
G. a7rXd(i an\S)V cnrXoav air\a>v airKo&v air\S>v
D. tbrXooiff &n\ols &7r\6ais cnrXcus cnrXoois aTrXols
A. cforXdovf aTrXovs cnrXoas air\as dirXoa drrXa
NOTE. In Attic writers and in the Poets, many adjectives in or,
which commonly have three endings, are found with only two ; as 6, fj
(Xfvdtpos, TO eXfiitifpov, free ; xXvrbs 'iTTTroSa/ieta, the illustrious Hip-
podamia.
Even comparatives and superlatives are sometimes found with only
two endings , as f) dTropcbrepoy, f) Svcrf^i/SoXcbraros, oXocoraros 1 68p.r) y a
very offensive odor, irpwTio-Tov dnwTrrjv, first sight, (Horn. Hym, 4, 157 )
59. 1. There are but three adjectives in a? ;
Tracra Trai/, or aTra? airaaa aTrav, all, inflected like
iM\a<$ jj,e\cuva fie\av y black ,* and
va Takav, unfortunate, inflected like
2. Participles in a? have three endings, a?, dcra,
av \ as o io-ras, r) laracra, TO ia-rav, erecting.
3. Adjectives in 6^9 have three endings, et?,
ev ; as o %aplei<;, rj ^apiec-cra, TO %apiV, graceful.
4. Participles in e/? have e/?, eia-a, ev ; as o
TO TiOe'v, placing, putting.
5. Participles in cov have three endings, aw, ovo-a,
ov ; as o ftovXevvv, r\ ftov\evovcra, TO {3ov\evov, coun-
selling.
Those in dwv, ewv, 6ow are contracted throughout ;
as (f)t,\ea)v <$>Ckwv, (f)L\eovaa <>t,\ovo-a, <f>i\e'ov (fn\ovv, G.
<f)l\OVVTO<>.
6. Adjectives in cov have two endings, cov, ov ; as
0, ?7 7T67rft)Z/, TO TTCTTOV,
But eVwv e/covaa eicov, willing, and its compound
aicovcra CLKOV, unwilling, have three endings, and
are inflected like j3ov\eva)v.
80 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 59
7. Participles in 01^9 have three endings, 0^9, ou-
(ra, ov ; as o &8oi/9> rj StSoucra, TO SiSov, giving.
8. Participles in 1/9 have three endings, v?, 1)0-0,
vz/ ; as o Sei/aws, q SeiKvvcra, TO SCIKVVV, showing.
9. Participles in o>9 have three endings, 0)9,
o'9 ; as o /3e/3oi>\eu/ea>9, r) Peftov\evicvla, TO j3eftov\VKos t
having counselled.
10. Contract adjectives in 179 have two endings,
979, 69; as o, 77 aXtjOris, TO d\r)0es, true ; TTp^vris, pro-
nus, t(?zrt ^Ac ^ace downward.
11. Adjectives in v? have three endings,
v ; as o y\v/cv$, j] y\v/ceia, TO y\v/cv t dulcis, sweet;
ixs, brevis,
12. There are but two adjectives in ^ ; o
% repeiva, TO repev, G. re'pevos, tener, tender, and o
apa-rjv or apprjv, TO apcrev or appev, G. apaevos or appe-
male.
13. Adjectives in *9 have two endings, 49, i ; as
o, ^ tSpt9, TO tSpt, knowing.
14. Examples.
N. toraff tcrrao-a icrrai/ ^ceXar pe\atva fif\av
G. ifrravTOS i(rrd(rr)S iaravrof ptXavos fJLf\aivrjs pe \avos
D. 'HTTCIVTI ioTaoT; io-ravrt pe\avi p.f\aivrj pe\avi
A. iordvra l(rra(rav Icrrdv p.e\ava pf\aiva
V. foray i<rra<ra tarav p.f\av /zeXati/a
Dual
N A. V . foraWe tOTacra icrrdvTe /leXai/e p.f\aiva yne'Xai>e
G. D. iordvToiv itrrdo-aw icrrdvToiv pcXdvoiv peXalvaiv pf\dvot9
<559.J
ADJECTIVES.
81
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
Plural
laravra
la'Taawv
tcrracrt loratraiff
larTavras larTaaras
icrrdvTfs tOTacrat loraiTa
Singular.
^aptety x a pt fa ' (J ' a X a P >iev
Xapievros x a P l * cra ~ l l s X a p' ifVTOS
Xapito'O"!] x a pL fVTl
fji\a.ivai
fjicXaivais
jueXairai
TiQiv
Tidevrog
rtde
N. A.V.
G. D.
N.
a
D.
A.
V.
Dual
XapLfVTf ^aptetrtra x a P^ evT ndfvre Tidelcra riOevre
Xapievrou
Plural
tvTS Ti6fi(rai ridevra
Xapicvrav ^apieo-(reoi/ x a P tVTa > v
^ap/ecrt ndelcri TtOficrais
ridevras rt^eiVas
Singular.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N.A.V.
G. D.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
jBov\evov(rr)s (BovXevovrog TTCTTOVOS TreTrovos
/SouXevovcTT/ jSovXevovrt irtirovi Trenovi
f3ov\vovcrav jSovXevoy irfTrova Treirov
jSouXeVOV TTfTTOV 7T7TOV
Dual
ITfTTOVe 7T7TOV
fBovXevowaiv porJXevovroiv TTCTTOVOIV
Plural
(SovXfvovra
TTfTTOVWV TTfTTOVOiV
fiovXevovras
Trtrrovas
ireirovcs irfirova
82
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
[59.
Singular.
N. dt^ovs 8t8ovo~a 8i86v 8eiKvv$ 8eiKvvcra
G. 8i86vros SiSovoTjs 8i86vros 8ncvvvros 8eiKin>o-r]S
D. $i86vri 8i8ovo~r) 8i86vri 8eiKin>VTi
A. 8l86vTCL 8l8oVO~Q.V 8l86v 8flKWVTO,
V. 8i8ovs di8ovo~a 8i86v SeiKws
Dual
N.A.V. 8i86vT 8i8ovo~a 8t86vT 8ciKvvvTe 8fiKvvo-a 8eticvvvTe
G. D. 8t86vroiv 8t8ovo~aiv 8i86vroiv 8fiKwirroiv 8eiKvvo-aiv
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N.A.V.
G.D.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N.
G.
D.
A.
y
Plural.
8i86vTS 8i8ovo~ai 8i86vra 8fiKvvvTfS
8i86vras 8i8ovo~as 8i86vra
8i86vTfs 8i8ovo~ai 8i86vra
8fiicvvvTas 8eiicvvo-as 8eiKvvvra
8fiKvvvTs 8eiKvvo~ai 8eiKvvvra
Singular.
fle{3ov\evK<as
/Sf^SouXevKoroff
fiffBovXfVKvias
/3e/3ouX (VKviq
(SffiovXfVKOTOS
^3e)3ouXev/cuTa
Dual
)3e^3ouXry/corep
Plural
fiff3ov\fVKVl)V
/Sf^ouXevAcdra
/3e^3ouXev/cnra
Contracts.
Singular.
d\r)deo$
$59.]
N.A.V.
G. D.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N. A.V.
G. D.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
ADJECTIVES.
Dual
Plural
Singular.
y\VKvs
yXuKet
y\VKfias
yXviceia
Dual
y\VKfia
Plural
yXviceicav
yXvKfiais
y\v<iai
Singular.
tdpios
18ptos
(iSpu)
Dual. N. A.V.
aXrjdolv
y\vicu
y\VKe'i
y\vKt>
y\vK.v
yXvKcotv
y\vKf<0v
y\vK(ri
Plural
G. D.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V
Participles of Contract Verbs.
Singular.
Tifieoi/ Tipdovcra n^wcra ripdov
rtfJLWVTos rip.aovo'ris Tip.a)(rrjs rifidovros Tifj.>vros
Tip-dovrt TifJL&VTi Tinaovary TI/ZOXTT; Tipdovri Tifj.)VTi
Tifidovra rt/zcoi/ra np-dovcrav ri/ia><rai/ rtjiiaov Tip.)V
Ttaacoi/ rAcof rtudovo-a njj.Sa(Ta, nudov Tifj.>v
84
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
Dual
[59.
N.A.V. Tip.dovTf rtfj.S)VT rifjLaovo-a Tt/zoxra Tip.(iovrf
G. D. npaovTOiv TipavToiv Ti/jLaoiHraiv Tipaxraiv ji^taovroiv Tifjiavroit
Plural
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
G. <f)l\tOVTOS </
D. (f)l\COVTl <f)l\OVVTl (f)l\fOV(TlJ
A. <bi\(ovra (foiXovvra (f)iXOvo~av <j)i\ov(rav
C(t)V (t>L\S)V 0tXeOVO"Cl (hi\OV(TO.
Dual
rifj.dovTS TifjL&VTfs Tifj.dov<Tai. Ti/iooo-cu Tifiaoi/ra
Tifjiaovrav TiptoVTav np.aov(ro)v Tifji(i)a'O)V Tt
Tifidova-i TifJ-Sxri Ttpaovo-ais ri/xcoo-aty Ti/taouo-t ri/zaxri
Tifjidovras ri/iaJwas Tipaovcras n/zaxrap rt/iaoiTa Tifj.a>vra
Ttp.S>vrfS TipAovaai rt/icocrai Tipdovra
Singular.
VI X
(f>lA<
N. A.V. 0iXeWf
G.D.
N. <f
G. <f
D. <^>iAe'ou(rt
A. (f
V. <
(pt\ovvras
Plural
<f>i\tovo-ai (f)
(pl\fOV(Tci)V <p
(n\fov(rais (fuXoixrais
N. 877X00)!'
G.
D.
A.
V.
N. A. v.
G. D.
Singmlcr.
S^Xoovcra S
dr)\oovcrri$ 8r)\ova~r]S
8r;Xo{;in-t drjXoovo-y drjXovcrrj
Sr/XouKra fir;Xdoicrai' S
Dual
drjXoovo-a
dr)\ovcra
<pt\ovv
<pi\OVVTOlV
8rj\
8r)\OVVT
60.]
ADJECTIVES.
Plural.
85
SrjXoovra 8r]Xovvra
N.
G.
D. d^Xdoucri drjXovon dr)\ooi>(ra.is drjXovcrais
A. 8r)\6ovTas $r)\ovvTas d^Xooixras 8r)\ov(ras drjXoovra drjXovvra
V. drjXoovres 8r)\ovvTS dr]\6ov<rai drjXovorai 8r)\6ovra drjXovvra
NOTE 1. The endings -rjeis, -qeoro-a, -rjev are contracted into-7/s,
-fjcro-a, -fjv', as
rtfiTjety rip-fts, Ttprjeo-o-a n/z^o-o-a, Tt/x^ei/ Tifj.rjv, valuable, G. rififievros
Tifj.r)vros, Tip.rjeo'a'rjs Tip.fjo'O'rjs, rifirjevros ri/t^iToy.
The endings -oeis, -deo-o-a, -dev are contracted into- -ovs,
-ovo-tra, -ovv ; as
jr\a<6fis TrXa/couy, TrXafcdeo-cra TrXa/covcrcra, TrXa/cdei/ TrXaKovi/, J?a^, G.
TrXaKoei/ros 1 TrXaKoOiToy, TrXa/cocVcn^ 7rXaKov(rcr^s, TrXaKoeKros 1 TrXa-
NOTE 2. In the Ionic dialect, the feminine of adjectives in vs com-
monly ends in ea or er) ; as fiaOvs jSa^ea or /3a^?/, jftapvs jSapea, 6f]\vs
flrjXfa, TJfjLurus f)pi<rea.
NOTE 3. (a) In the Epic dialect, the feminine of adjectives in vs
sometimes is like the masculine ; as 6, fj fjdvs, 6, rj 6r)\vs, 6, rj TTOV-
Xvr, in Homer.
(b) In Homer, ^/za^o'ets, dvOepoeis, dpyivoeis, iroirjeis sometimes
seem to agree with feminine nouns.
NOTE 4. The Poets sometimes form feminines in em from adjec-
tives in rjs ; as povvoyevrfs povvoyeveia, f]8ve7rfis ijSveVeia, 6e(TiTL(Tij]S
GcvmtTTeia. So ypiyevcia, BaXcia, dvvapio-TOTOKeia.
NOTE. 5. The feminine of adjectives and participles in as, is, ovs,
vy, u>v is formed by annexing a to the root, and changing r into cr ; as
la-ravra ia-rawa lo-rda-a, ^apt'eirci -^apieva-a x a P if(T( r a i riOevra Ttdev(ra
ri$6i<rq, diftovra di$6v(ra SiSoCtra, dfiKvvira deiKvvvcra deiKvixra, CKOVTCI
fKovcra fKovo-a.
The feminine of adjectives in v$-is formed by annexing a to the root,
and lengthening the radical e into et ; the Ionic however retains e be-
fore a or Tj ; as yXvicvs, yXvuela, Ionic ykvKea or yXvKerj.
6O. Compound adjectives, of which the last component
part is a substantive, follow the declension of that substantive.
Compound adjectives of the third declension may have a
neuter, when it can be formed by dropping s, or by changing o>
into o. E. .
i, G. troff, graceful ; ev, \apis.
cve\iTis, i, G. 1805-, hopeful; ev, eAirtff.
a&aicpvs, v, G. uos, tearless ; d-, 8d<pv.
eva//ia>i>, ov, G. ovos, happy; ev, Sai'/xcov.
, op, G. opos, magnanimous ; peyas, ^
66 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [^ 61.
(a) The compounds of iroXts generally have G. 180? ; as aTroXtr, i,
Q. aTToXtSos 1 , vagabond.
(b) The compounds ofiraTrjp, fiTjrTjp, and (ppyv change 77 into <a;
as aTrdrcop, op, a/iTjreop, op, G. aTrdropos, d/iqropos ; o-e!><ppcoi>, oi/, G.
o-dxppoi/os . ; Homer has 17 evTrarepeia.
(c) The compounds of ye'Xa>s and Kpas are either of the second
or^third declension ; as (piXoyeXcor, o>i/, G. <ptXoyeXo> or <piXoye'Xo>ros- ,
rpiKfp&>s, coy, G. rpiKepo) or Tpi<epa>Tos.
(d) The compounds of TTOUJ, ,/bof, have -ovi/ in the neuter, after
the analogy of contracts of the second declension ; as SITTOVS binovv,
G. SiVo&oy, bipes, two-footed; rplirovs Tpiirovv, tripes, three-footed.
(e) In Homer, the following compounds of aj/)Jp end in -etpa; 17
3t>Ttaveipa, 17 dtTiaj/6tpa, 17
61. Adjectives of one ending are generally derivative or
compound :
-as G. aSos, 6, ^ ; Xoyap, picked; (pvyds, fugitive; 'nnrds, Davids, OTTO'
par, Spawns.
as G. ov, 6 ; yewaSay, noble; fiovias, solitary.
-ay G. avrost 6 ; aKa/iay, indefatigable.
-ap G. apos ; 6, 17 jMwcap, 17 ^ia<aipa, happy, the only example.
-TJV G. ;i/off ; 6, 17 dirrqv, unfledged, the only example.
-17 $ G. ou ; 6 de\ovTT)$, evwTrrjs, TptaKOvrovTrjs. Some of them have a
feminine form in -is G. i8os ; as ^ fvanris, TpiaKovrovris.
-TJS G. ;roy, 6, 17, formed from nouns in -777-0? or -fjrTjs', aS/i^y,
OK/JLT;?, r]^.i6v^, yv/iw7$-, x P^ s - A P'X'7f> ^TOS or -Vof, w;Az7e.
Hfvrjs (Trvea-TT)s) , f] nev^o-cra, poor.
-is G. iSos, 6, 77, commonly feminine ; 6, 77 avaXius, rj Trarpis, patria,
country, jiTjrpis.
- G. KOS, yos, xos, o, 77 ; 6 Xd, -CLKQS ; apnag, -ayos ; r^Xi^, -ticos ;
7rtYe, -Koy ; TroXvdi'^, -IKO?.
vs G. fSos, 6, 77 i i/er/Xvy, TTT]\VS.
'"^f G. TTOS, 6, 77 ; aiyiXi\^, Trapa^Xco^.
-coi/ G. cai/os 1 , 6 ; aWcoi', burning, bright.
-<as G. (oros, 6, 77 ; d/3pa>j, dyi/co?, ignotus, unknown.
NOTE. Adjectives of one ending are sometimes used as neuters in
the genitive and dative ; very rarely in the nominative plural ; as ev
jrevrjri o-o>/xan, in a poor body ; fjuividaiv \vcr<rr)ijui<ri, with raving
madness ; 8popd(ri /3Xe(pdpois, rapidly moving eyelids.
ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE ADJECTIVES.
63. The following list contains most of the anomalous
na defective adjectives.
6pidi>s, eta, v, heavy, regular. Also, TO /3pt, rare.
Suo-Sdftapros- (fiuo--, 6d/xap), TOW, unhappily married.
EAAXY2, sma.l, fern.
62.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE ADJECTIVES. 87
EAEFXY2, infamous, PI. N. eXeyxees 1 .
cpirjpos, dear, regular. Also PI. N. eplrjpcs, A. eplrjpas, Epic.
, ot, A. epvo-dp/iaray, chariot-drawing.
ijvs, neuter ev rjv eu, good, G. e'jyo?, A. eui> ^vf, PI. G. e'dooi/, o/"
good things (neuter?).
>fo (ZAO2), living, regular. Also o>j.
e, wandering in mind, a defective vocative used in the Homeric ex-
pression (ppcvas rj\e, madman. Full form ^Xee from f]\eos.
rjptyeveia, f), born, or daughter, of the morning.
6d\fia, f), rich, sumptuous, as a feast.
flap-eat, rots', 6ap.eas, rovs, frequent.
icaXXiyvvaiKa, TTJV, producing fair women.
X/s, ^, smooth, as a rock.
(MEFAAOS), p.eyd\r], fteya, magnus, ^refl^, /ar^-e; for its in-
flection, see below.
, in the expression o> /xeXe, my good friend or szV.
(IIIHP),y^, n'cA, regular. Also, feminine nifipa.
wv, plen us, /w#, borrows its feminine from ?rX/oy ; thus
TrXc'a TrXewi/. In composition it has only two endings, <$,
<o i/.
rroXvapvt, re5, rzcA m sAeep, owning many sheep.
iro\vs TroXXr; TroXt;, much ; Ionic TroXXos- TroXX?) vroXXoV ; Epic TroXvs TTO-
Xfla TroXil ; for its Attic inflection, see below.
The syncopated 01 vrXeey, TOVS TrXeas, in the Epic dialect, have the
signification of the comparative TrXeioi/es, TrXeioras, more.
or 7rori/a, jj, venerable, revered, TTJV TTOTVIUV norvav, at Trorvtat.
, meeA, borrows many of its parts from the regular irpavs wpacia
irpav, G. Trpaeos ', for its inflection, see below.
7rpeV/3us (nPE2BO2, IIPE2BHP), old, aged, regular. Also, feminine
7rpeo-j3a and TrpeV/Setpa.
Trpo'^ptoi/ (nPO$PA2), kind, compliant, regular. Also, feminine irpo-
(ppao'O'a.
paSios, a, ov, easy, regular. Also, TO pa, rare.
o-cof (2AO2), 6, fj, salvus, safe, rarely fj o-a; neuter <rcoi/, A. acoi/, A.
PI. o-cos, neuter PI. o-a. Regular form acoos, a, ov.
v-^Kepara, TTJZ/, high-peaked, as a rock.
(ppovdos, rj, ov, gone, used in the nominative ; (ppovSov is found in the
genitive absolute (Soph. Aj. 264)..
XEPH2, x 6 '/? 7 ? 05 "' -D. XW' ^- X^P 7 / ' P^ N. x*? 1 !^* neuter x*'/ 57 ? or
with the signification o
Inflection of /zeyas-, TroXvy, and TTpaos.
Singular.
N. peyas p-eyaXr) p,cya TroXvs- TroXX^ TroXi'
G. p.eyaXou /ieyaX^s* p.eyaXoi; TroXXoC vroXXJ}? TroXXoi;
D. jzeyaXo) p,yd\rj /ieydXco TroXXco TroXX^ TroXXoo
A. p,fyav p.fyd\r}v p.eya TTO\VV
V aeydXe /xeydXr;
88
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
63.
N. A.
G. D.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N.
G.
D.
A.
V.
N. A.
G. D.
Dual
V . p.fyd\<o /iryoXa /ze-yaXco
p.fyd\oiv fj.cyd\aiv fj.eyaX.oiv
Plural
/ifyaXat jiryaXa
p.eyd\ovs
TroXXoi TroXXai TroXXa
TroXXow TToXXeoj/ TroXXw
TroXXoty TroXXats TroXXoly
TToXXtl
/tryaXat /zeyaXa
Singular.
irpdos irpafla irpdov
Trpaov Trpafias irpdov
Trpaa) Trpafia 7rpda>
npaov Trpadav irpdov
irpdc Trpaeia irpaov
npaoi irpaeis Trpaeiai Trpaea
irpaeav Trpafiwv Trpaeav
irpdots TrpacVt npadais Trpaeat
irpdovs -irpatis irpafias Trpaea
irpdoi Trpads irpaclat irpaea
Dual
V.
irpao>
irpdoiv
Trpaeia
TTpaeicuv
Trpoiv
COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES AND ADVERBS.
^ 63. 1. Adjectives in 05 are compared by drop-
ping 9, and annexing re/so? for the comparative, and
raro9 for the superlative. If the penult of the posi-
tive be short, o is changed into o>. E. g.
0-000?, u'ise, o-o(f)a>Tfpos, wiser , o-o^xoraroff, wisest
a{-ios a^toarepoy a^iooraros 1 , worthy
arlfios aTip.oTfpos an/ioraroy, dishonorable
crep.vos o~ffj.v6rfpos o~fpv6raTos, venerable
In general, o remains unaltered when it is preceded by a mute and
a liquid ; as TTUKVUS iruKvorfpos Trv/cvorarop, dense ; TriKpos
, bitter.
(a) The comparative and superlative of adjectives in fos are con-
tracted after they have been formed according to the preceding rule ;
aS 7TOp<pVpO? 7TOp(pVpOVS, IfOpCpVpftoTfpOS TTOpfpVpOtTfpOSj TTOpCpVpfW
TOS 7rop(pvp(i)TaTos, purple.
(b) Some adjectives in os are compared by dropping o? and annex-
'ng aiTepos airaTos ; as p.to~os peaairfpos p-fo-aiTciros, middle.
So (v&ios vo~iaiTpos fvoiaiTdTos, iStoy tSta/rtpoy lo'ieuYaror, icro?
, opdios upOiatTepos op^iatraroy, o-^ftos o^tairepos o^iat'raroy.
63. COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES AND ADVERBS. 89
(c) A few adjectives in os drop os and annex rtpos raros ;
os rrepairepos Trcpairaros, on the other side.
(d) Adjectives in o'os, and many others in os, drop os and annex
e&repos cVraroy ; here ocorepos oecrraros are contracted into oiHrrcpos
ovararos ; as oTrXoos cmXoixTTfpos aTrXouo-raros, simple.
So atSoios atSoteoraroy, a/spares aKparearepos aKparcoraTOS, awj/pdj 1
dvirjpeo'Tfpps, eppapevos eppoo/iei/eorepos eppco/iei/earaToy.
Those in dos are sometimes compared according to the first rule ;
as fVTTVOOS CVTTVOtoTfpOS, f&XpOOS VXpO<OTpOS.
(e) Some adjectives in os are compared by dropping os and annex-
ing /crrepos icrraros ; as XaXos XaXi'orepos XaXto-raros, loquacious.
So o^jsocpdyos, p.ovo(f)a.yo$,
^2. Adjectives in v? are compared by dropping 9,
and annexing re^o? TO-TO? 5 as of^? ofurepo?
Me'Xa?, black, and raXa?, unfortunate^ annex
raro9 to the root 5 thus, ne\as fieXavrepos JJL-
4. Adjectives in 779 and e^ shorten these endings
into 69, and annex repo9 raro9 ; as
ro9, graceful.
5. Adjectives in aw annex eo-repos e'o-Taros to the
root ; as a-dxfrpcov <Taxf)povecrTepo$ o-&)^oi/o-TaT09, dlS-
creet.
6. Some comparatives and superlatives are de
rived from substantives, adverbs, prepositions, or
verbs ; as,
/3ao-tXfus, king, /3ao-tXeurepos, more kingly, a greater king, j3ao-iXew-
raros, most kingly, a very great king.
avu), up, di/d>repos, upper, ai/coraros, uppermost.
i7rep, over, vneprepos, higher, vnepraros or VTTOTOS, highest.
tyaLvo), to shine, (padvrepos, brighter, <paai/raros, brightest.
7. The comparative and superlative may be
formed by means of the positive and //.aXXoz/, magis,
more, /^aXto-ra or TrXao-ra, maxime, most ; as,
9f INFLECTION OF WORDS. 64.
/zapot
NOTE 1. In the Epic dialect, o may be changed into o> even when
the penult of the positive is long ; as KaKo^eiv&Tfpos, oiup&>repos oi'u-
pcoraros 1 , Xapwraros 1 .
Even the Attic Poets sometimes change o into o> after a mute and a
liquid ; as ei/re/cj/carepos 1 , St/oTrorpxorepa.
NOTE 2. Substantives, pronouns, and participles, as such, do not
admit of different degrees in their signification. The comedians how-
ever compare avros ; thus, avros, himself, avrorcpos, himself er, avro-
TCITOS. ipsissimus, himself est. They compare also proper names ; as
Aavaos Aaj/ao>raros', Danaus.
NOTES. In the Epic dialect, some superlatives end in aros; as
p.eo-aros or /leVo-aroff. See also veos, p-v^os, irpo, e
, below (^65).
NOTE 4. In a few instances, new comparatives and superlatives are
formed from adjectives which are already in the comparative or super-
lative degree ; as Trpcoros Trpdmoroy. See also dyaBos, e', KCIKOS, /u-
Kpos, below (65).
1. Some adjectives in v? drop this ending,
and annex Itov for the comparative, and to-ro? for
the .superlative; as ^SJ? rfilwv, ^8t<7ro?, suavis,
pleasant.
2. Some adjectives in u? form the comparative
by dropping u? and annexing o-wv ; as
y pinguis, fat. (^ 13, 10.)
See also fiaQvs, fipaSts, y\v<vs, EAAXY2, 'HKY2,
below ( 65).
y,3. Comparatives in wv are inflected according
to the following example :
Singular.
N. y&itov rjSiov
G. f)8iOVOS T]8tOVOS
D. T]8lOVl T]8lOVl
A TJOLOVO. Tyofcu fj8iov
V . n8i(ov nSiOV
Dual
N. A. ^W
G. D. ^toVotv
65.] COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES AND ADVERBS. 91
Plural.
N. r)8toves
G. rjftiovcw
D. f]8io(ri 98100-4
A. fjSiovas jySiovp f)8iova rjdico
V. Tjdioves Tjdiovs fjdiova r)8i<o
The endings -ova, -oves, -ovas drop v and are then contracted into -o>,
-ovs.
NOTE. K pa TVS, Kpeaa-av or Kpc&row, changes a into f which in
the Attic dialect becomes et. The Doric comparative is icdppuv form-
ed from Kparvs as follows ; Kpacra'cov, Kapo*<ai>, Kappoav.
Meyas, pefav or p.fifav, and oXi'yoy, oXi^coi/, imply MEFY2, OAI-
TY2, whence p,e<r(r<i)v o\icr(ro)v, pefav o\ia>v. (^ 10, ^", <r<r.)
G0. The comparison of an adjective is anomalous when
adjective has, or implies, more than one positive.
The comparison is defective when the adjective has no posi-
tive in use.
The following list contains nearly all the adjectives which are
anomalous or defective in their comparison.
dya66s, good. Comparative dficiinif t /SeXritoi', Kpeicrcrav or
Kpe'iTTav, \(0i(t)v\(d<t>v, Ionic KpeVo-coi/, Doric Kappwv, Poetic
ajLieii/drepos 1 , fttXrepos, XcoiVepos, dpeicnv or dpeiorepos, (pepTcpos ; Su-
perlative apto-ros, jSeXriorroy, KpdrKTTOs, Xcb'toros X<5-
(TTOg, Poetic dyadatraros, jSeXraroy, KdpTKTTos (Epic), (pepTaros,
(pcpia-Tos, Doric /3ei/rt(rroy.
ay^i or dyxov, near, dyxorepos, ay^oraroy or ayxicrros.
aivxpos (AI2XY2), ugly, ater;(ia)i>, sometimes alaxporepos, a?o-^rroff.
aXyfii/oy (AArYS), painful, dXyfivorepos, dXycivoraros, sometimes
d\yicov (iXyiaros.
avu>, up, dvvrepos, upper, dvuraros, uppermost.
aoiSd?, bard, aotSdraros 1 , very celebrated.
apvat;, rap ax, rapacious, aprrayia-repos, apirayia-Toros.
a(pap, quickly, dcpdprcpos, quicker.
ig, having passed the meridian of life, d(prj\tKeo-Tcpos.
vos, abundant, d<p6ove<TTfpos, d^dovea-Taros, or dcpdovarepos,
s, disagreeable,
vs, deep, ftaOvrcpos, fiaOvraros, Epic /3a<7(ra>i/,
-iXevs, king, jSoo-iXcurepos, more kingly, a greater king, /3ao-iXevra-
TOS, most kingly, a very great king.
/3Xd, stupid, /SXa/ttorfpo?, /SXaKwraro? or j3XaKt(rrfpo?, /SXaiacrraros.
, tardus, bardus, slow, /3paSvrepos, jSpaSvraros-, Epic ^pao--
crcoi', jSapSicrros 1 .
, o/c?, venerable, yepaircpos rarely yepaidrepo?, yepairaroy.
dulcis, siveet, yXvicurepos, yXv/cvraroff, Epic y\vKiwv, rarely
92 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [^ 65.
SHIKOVOS, scr vant, Sia/coi/eVrepoy, more attentive to his duty, a better ser-
va?it.
SiTrXdoy, duplex, double, Stn-Xdrepoy, in the New Testament.
EAAXY2, e'Xa<T(ra>j> , eXa^torcy, see /ztxpdy.
EAEFXY2, infamous, eXe'y^ttrroy.
(e^y), ex out fi fO"X aro$> ' l^t; also eV^arcoTepoy, eV^arcoraroy.
eg(0,out, t^wrepoy, exterior, ow^er, ea>raroy, extremus, exti-
m us.
firixapis, agreeable, eVi^aptrcorepoy, en
eVaipoy, friend, eratpdraroy, most friendly, a very good friend, the best
friend.
ex^pos (EX6Y2), hostile, c^^pdrfpoy, e^^pdraroy, or e^^t'to
HKY2, Tj<r(r(i)v, TJKKTTOS, see Kcueoy.
quietly, ^peti/oTepoy, more quiet, ^pep,e(rraroy, Tnosi
:dy (KAKY2), Oarf, Comparative KOKIUJV (Poetic Aca/ccorfpoy),
^eipcof (Poetic xepei'aH', ^epctdrepoy, ^etpdrcpoy), rjo'crtov (Ionic <
eo~cra)v) ', Superlative /caKioroy, ^tiptcrroy, Poetic jJxtoToy.
AcaXdy (KAAAY2), beautiful, KaXXt'a>i/, AcaXXioroy.
Kara), down, xarcorfpoy, lower, jearaWaroy, lowest, lowermost.
KEPAY2, crafty, Kfpdiwv, /cepSioroy.
KHAY2, dear, /cjJSioToy.
KXf-rrTTjs, thief, KXeTrrioTcpoy, 7?iore thievish, a greater thief, /cXeTrrtWa-
roy, mos/ thievish, a very great thief.
KvSpdy (KYAY2), glorious, Kv8ia>v, KvSioroy.
Ku<Bi/, can is, </o^-, Kvvrepos, more impudent, Kvvraros, most impudent.
pMKap, happy, /zaxdprfpoy, pa/cdpraToy.
iwz<pdy (MAKY2, MHKY2), /on^-, /zcucpdrepoy, iicucpdraroy, also /za<7-
<70)I/, p.T)Ki(TTOS.
p.eyay (MEFY2), magnus, great, p,eta>v (Ionic /ze^coi/), /zt'ytoToy.
r, medius, middle, p,eo-airepoy, /zeo-ai'raroy (Epic /xeVaroy, /zeVcra-
roy).
r, small, Comparative /zi/cpdrepoy, eXdo - o'o)i/ or eXdrro)!',
(Poetic /zetdrepoy), eXa^ioTorepoy ; Superlative piKpo-
raroy, e'Xa^tcrroy Poetic jzelaroy.
/zu^dy, recess, p-u^aroy or fiu^otraroy, innermost, Epic.
Woy, novus, /ieu;, young, regular. Poetic superlative vearos, Epic
i/ciaroy, /fl5?, lowest.
oiKrpdy (OIKTY2), pitiable, OIATTICOI/, oiVncrroy or oiArrpdraroy.
oty, ovis, sfieep, otdrepoy, more sheepish, a greater sheep.
cXt'yoy (OAIFY2), ZiV//e, in the plural y<?w, dXi'^coj/ later oXiyoVrepoff
(Sextus), dXt'ytoT-oy. It borrows also the comparatives and superla-
tives of piKpoy.
OTTiVo), behind, oTrtoTaroy, hindermost.
OTrXa, arww, orrXdrfpoy, younger, oTrXdraroy, youngest.
TraXatdy, 0/f/, TraXa/repoy or TraXaidrepoy, TraXaidraroy.
uy, pinguis,y"a/, Tra^urtpoy, Tra^uraroy, Epic 7rd0-crciH>, Trd^ioroy
Tjroy. poor, Trfveorepoy, TrcWoraroy.
, ripe, TreTrairepos, TreTrat'raroy.
66.] COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES AND ADVERBS. 93
TTia)V,fat, TTtoTfpoy, Trioraros.
a covetous person
near, TrX/jaia/repos 1 , TrX^atatVaros, or TrX^criecrrfpoy,
.
y, much, TrXeiW or TrXe'coz/, TrXficrro?, plus, pluriraus.
1 , o/e?, Trpecrfivrfpos, Trpfafivraros Epic Trpecr/Siaros'.
?rpo, prae, before, Trpdrepos rarely Trporepcu'repoy, prior, former, Trpeo-
ro? (Trpo-aros'), Trpamaroy, Doric Trparoy, primus, first.
IT pdcrco, forward, 7rpo<rcorepor, Trpocrcoraroy.
irpovpyov, to the purpose, Trpovpyiairepos, Trpoupyiarraroy.
jrvdp.t)v, bottom, Trvparos, hindermost, last, Epic.
paStov (PA-Y2), Ionic prjiSios, easy, paw, paoroy, Ionic pj/tcoj/. p^t-
OTOS, Epic prjiTepos, prjiraros.
PIFY2, frigid us, co/rf, dreadful, piyiov, p'l'yioros 1 .
, serious, earnest , (TTrouSaieVrepoy, (TTrovSateoraros or (TTTOV-
Saiorepos, OTrovSaumrros'.
oXatoy, 5/0 w, o-xoXairepoy or o-^oXaidrfpoy, crxoXatraros.
(0AXY2), swift, ra^icov commonly 6d(T(Ta)v, ra^icrros.
Tis, an insolent person, v/3piorrorepos, v/SpiorroTaros.
77?, healthy, regular. Doric comparative vyicorepos.
('YII-), super, ouer, vTreprepor, higfier, vnepraros orvnaTogj high-
est, superior, supremus or summus.
VTTO, sus-, under, vo-Tfpo?, later, va-raros, latest.
'Y^YS, A^A, t^t6)i/ rarely v^/repos, v^tcrroy.
ffraivo), to shine, (padirepos, brighter, (padivaros, brightest.
<pt'Xoy ($IAY2), friendly, dear, beloved, (piXcorepos (^tXcoraros, <j>i\air
pos ^iXatraroy, (pi'Xrepos ^)i'Xraros, or (piXiav (piXtaroy.
(pa>p, fur, ^Aie/*, (pcopraros, very thievish, a very great thief.
\l/'vo't)s, false, v^eufieVrepoy or ^evSt'orepoy, ^evSio-raroy.
w/tvs, swift, asKvrcpos, coKvraros Epic amo-ros, ocior, ocissimus
Comparison of Adverbs.
66. 1. The comparative of an adverb de
rived from an adjective is the same with the neuter
singular of the comparative, and the superlative is
the same with the neuter plural of the superlative,
of that adjective ; as
<rod)6s <To<pS)s, wisely, o-o<pa>Tepov, wore wisely, oro(pa>rara,
, very wisely
o^e'cos, sharply, o^vrepov, o|vrara
fjS aX^^ooff, truly, aXr/$ecrrepoz/, dXr/^eoTara
xapuvrws, gracefully, ^aptecrrfpov, ^apteorara
o-Q)(ppdj/co9, discreetly, o-co^poj/eVrepoi/,
1781;? i^Secoy, pleasantly, rjSlov, rjdicrra
ra^ecoy, quickly, dao'a'ov or ddrrov, Ta^itrra
2. Primitive adverbs generally make the com-
94 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 67 68.
parative in repa, and superlative in Tare* ; as ai/o>,
up,
So dy^ov or ay^i, near, ay^orepft) or aatroi/ (Epic do-crorepa), Doric
u(rcrioi>), ay^orarco or ay^icrra ; a?ro, ^/*ar, d7ra>repco, aTrcordra) ; (yyvs,
near, eyyure'pa) eyyvrarco, eyyurepoj/ eyyvrara, or eyyibi> eyyicrra ; e/cds,
/flT, cKacrrepa). cxaoTdra) ; evdov, within, in, eVSoTtpa), eVSordrco ; Kara),
down, Acarcorepa), Acarcordroj ; Trepa, further, beyond, Trfpturepco or Tre-
pairepov, Trepatrdra) ; noppa), far, Troppearepo), Troppcordra) ; r^Xou or T^-
Xe, T^XoTt'pa), TT/Xordra).
NOTE 1. Some adverbs of the comparative degree end in coy ; as
^oXfTroJ? ^aXfTrcorepa)?, aXrjOws aXT/tfeore'poor, xaXois KaXXtdvws, /zeydXws
/iei^di/co?. Superlatives in cos are very rare.
NOTE 2. The following adverbs are more or less anomalous in their
comparison :
t$u, straightforiuard, IBvvrara.
very, /idXXoi/ (Doric /ioXXiov), wore, rather, /ndXtcrra, very mwcA,
'
, noctu, nightly, by night, wKTiairepov, farther back in tfie
night, that is, early in the morning, wKrwuYaro, very early in t/ie
morning.
jroXXaKis, often, TrXeovd/ciy, TrXfitrraKis-.
jrpoupyov, ^o <Ae purpose, Trpovpyiairepov, more to tJie purpose, Trpovpyiai-
rara, very much to the purpose.
PRONOUN AND ARTICLE.
^ 67. There are eight' kinds of pronouns ; the
personal, reflexive, reciprocal, possessive, interroga-
tive, indefinite, demonstrative, and relative. The
personal, reflexive, and reciprocal are usually called
substantive pronouns, the rest, adjective.
^ 68. 1. The personal pronouns are eyco, ego,
/, I/O), We tWO, both of US, ripeis, W6, av, tu, tllOU,
o-</>aj, you two, both of you, v^eis, you, f, is, he, c-fai*,
they, auro9, ipse, he, himself.
Singular.
N. /yd)
a~u
P)
avros
ai/TT) avro
G. ffJLOV, flOV
<rov
o5
avrov
avTrjs avrov
D. ffJioi, noi
aoi
of
avroi
avrrj avr<
A. f>e', fjL
ae
dllTQV
avTTjv avro
/HI
69.]
PRONOUN AND ARTICLE.
Dual
95
N. A. i/a> cr(f><b cr(/>o)e
G. D. yaw o-0<i)i> 0-00)0'
Plural
N. jy/zets VfjLf'is o^eis, (r<pea
G. T][Ji<t)V l>p,)V {T0a>I/
I). T7//.Ii> {i/zii/ (r</)iVt
A. i^/zas lyiaff cr<pas, cr<pa
avrcb aura
avrolv avraiv
auroi aura/ aura
O.VTO3V avTQdV aurcof
auroTs aurais aurois
aurous auras aura
2. ^4uro9 with the article before it means ^
J/ie same, and is often contracted with the article ;
* 9 M >''.*- A. * -M 9 , MP > /> r. J >n
as rof avrov, TCIVTOV J TO) aura;, ravro} 5 TT; avrrj, Tavrr).
( 20.)
When this contraction takes place, the neuter has o or ov ; thus, TO
auroj rauro or raurdi/.
NOTE 1. According to the ancient grammarians, the nominative of
the third person singular was t, is, ea, id, he, she, it.
NOTE 2. The forms o-<a>e a(/)co/ belong to the Epic dialect.
20 we is always an accusative. -S^e'a is neuter.
NOTE 3. The particle ye is often appended to the pronouns of the
first and second persons for the sake of emphasis ; asL*ya, egomet,
7 indeed, for my part; cn/ye, tute, tutemet, thou indeed.
^ 69. The reflexive pronouns are e^am-ov, of my-
self, my own, aeavrov, of thyself, thy own, and eavrov,
of himself, his own. They are compounded of the
oblique cases of the personal pronouns and
Singular.
Plural
G.
D.
A.
e'/mvrou e'/zaurT/s
e'/zaurw cp-avrfj
7)jj.5)v avTa>v
T) pas aurous (auras)
G.
D.
A.
treaurou (rcavrijs
creaurai aeaur^
o-eauroi/ creavTrjV
Vfjuv aurois (aurais)
t>/ias aurous (auras)
G.
D.
A.
eavrov eavrrjs
eaurw eavrff
fCLVTOV CdVTTjV fdVTO
eaurcov, or a~(j)S)v avTcav
eaur-o?s, -ais, Of o~(j)icriv aur-ois ( als)
e'aur-ous, -as, -a, or o-^as aur-ovs (-as)
96 INFLECTION OF WORDS. 70 - 72.
i) and eauroC are often contracted ; thus, G. cravrov
CLVTOV avTrjs, auraw, D. eraurai cravrfi, aura) avrfj, avrois avrais, A.
aavroV o-avTrjv, avrov avrrjv avTo, avrovs avrds aura. Also, G. Dual
^ 7O. The reciprocal pronoun is a\\ri\a>v, of one
another, formed from aXXo?. The nominative case
and the singular number are of course wanting.
Plural Dual.
(j. aXX^Xcoj/ d\\rj\(ov d\\r)\(ov d\\rj\oiv aXX^Xat
D. aXXi^Xots- aXX?JXats d\\rj\ois d\\rj\otv d\\f)\ai
A. aXX^Xovs aXXijXas- aXX^Xa dXXijXco dXXjyXa
^ 71. The possessive pronouns are derived from
the personal pronouns. They are inflected like
adjectives in 09.
epos, fi, 6v, me us, my, mine: vcotrcpos, a, ov, of us t.wo^ our,
Epic: fjp.Tfpos, a, ov, noster, our, ours.
o-os, 0-17, (Tov, tuus, thy, thine: o~<f>a>iTepos, a, ov, of you two^ }
your, Epic : u/xerepoy, a, ov, vester, your, yours.
os, 17, ov, suus, his, her, hers, its, Epic: a-<e're/>oy, a, ov, suus,
their, theirs.
^ 72. 1. The interrogative pronoun r/?, quis ?
who ? which ? what ? always takes the acute on
the L.
The indefinite pronoun rls, aliquis, quidam,
ullus, any, certain, some, takes the accent on the =
last syllable.
Interrogative. Indefinite.
Singular.
M. F. N. M. F. N.
N. ris TI rls ri
G. TIVOS, TOV TtVOS, TOV TIVOS, TOV TWOS, TOV
D. rivi, TG> rivt, rw nvl, rw nvl, ro>
A. riva ri riva rt
Dual
N. A. TLVf TIV
G. D. TIVOIV
73, 74,]
N.
G,
D.
A.
TlVfS
Ticrt
Ttvas
PRONOUN AND ARTICLE,
Plural
TWO.
Tivav
TlO~l
Tiva
TIO~I
Ttvas
2. The indefinite demonstrative
one, is declined as follows :
Sing. 6, 1$, ro Plur. of, at, ra
N.
G.
D.
A. deiva
Sometimes it is found indeclinable ; as rov 8eTra,
Tivtav
TIO~\
Tiva, ao~o-a
or arra
, such-a-
. Th. 629.)
73. The article 6 (originally TO2) is declined
in the following manner :
Singular.
M. F. N.
N. 6 ij r<J
G. TOO TTJf TOV
D. TW T^ T^
A, TOV TT\V TO
Dual
M. ' F. N.
N. A. TO> ra rw
G. D. TOW TCUV TOiV
Plural
M. F. N.
N. of af TO
G, T&V T&V TO>V
D. TOIJ TCUff TOIS
A, TOWS ras ra
74. The demonstrative pronouns are 6'Se,
e, ^'5, and etcelvo?, that. "OSe is simply the arti-
cle with the inseparable particle -8e ; thus, oSe ^5e
, G. Tou8e r^crSe rouBe, D. rwSe rySe rwSe, &C.
Singular.
N.
oros-
Q.VTT]
rovro
G.
TOVTOV
TaVTTjS
rourow
D.
rovra)
Tav-nj
rovra)
A.
TOVTOV
TaVTTjV
rovro
Dual
N.A.
rovro
Tavra
TOVTQ)
G.D.
TOVTOiV
TO.VTO.IV
TOVTOIV
eKfivov fKetvrjs
Kf'lVO
fKftVOV
KtvOV fKflVTJV (KflvO
KfiV(O CKtva fKflVOt
CKflVOlV fKflVdlV fKClVOI*
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
[ 75,
Plural
N.
G.
D.
A.
ovrot avrat ravra
TOVT03V TOVTOV TOVT&V
TOVTOIS Tavrais TOVTOIS
TOVTOVS Tavras raura
(K(LVO)V fKLV(OV
(Kfivois fKfvats
fKfivovs
75. The relative pronoun 09, qui, who, which,
' is declined as follows :
Singular.
Dual
Plural
M. F. N.
M. F. N.
M. F. N.
N. Ss j o
N. A. & 5 5
N. o? at 3
G. ov nff o
G. D. oil' olv olv
G. U>V WV (OV
D. f I f
D. ols als ols
A. ov fy o
A. ovs as a
,+,. The relative o<rr*9, quisquis, whoever, who,
is compounded of 69 and the indefinite pronoun rts,
which are separately declined. Thus,
Singular.
F. N.
rJTis
M.
N. ZCTTIS
G. OVTIVOS, OTOV
D. toTlVly OTO>
A. ovTiva
rjvriva
Plural
1*1
N.
G. OiVTtVOiVy OTO>V
D. ourricrt, oroio-t
A. ovarivas
S>VTlV(i)V
orov
OTO)
, atrtra arra
0>VTlV(jiV, OT<i)V
oioTKri, oroicrt
arii/a, atrera arru
76. 1. The following pronouns and adverbs, or pronomi-
adjectives and adverbs, are derived from IIO2, TO2, and
Interrogative.
1. TTOO-OS, quanta s, quot, ?iow
much ? how many ?
2 . Trolos, q u a 1 i s, of what quality ?
3. Trorepos, uter, which of the
two ?
4. U-OCTTOS, quotus, of what num-
ber?
5. inwmztos, in how many days?
Indefinite.
TTOO-OS, of a certain quantity
TTOIOS , of a certain quality
^ 76.] PRONOUN AND ARTICLE. 99
6. rrr/X^oy, Aow; old or large ? TnjXiW, of a certain age or size
/. TrooaTToy, cujas, of what coun-
try?
8. quantulum, how little.l
Demonstrative. Relative.
1. roo-oy, roo-oo-o>, roo-oCroy, tan- 6W, oVdVoy, quantus, quot,
tus, tot, 50 much, so many as, as much as, as many as
uch T roio roy > talis ofoy, oVotoy, qualis, as, such as
A
Snore pos, whichever of the two
oTToo-roy, of what number soever
oTroo-raioy, in whatever number of
\ ' / days
b. r^XtKoy, nfejtfear, TTJ\IKOVTOS, lyX^oy, oTrrjXiKos, as
so old, so 7
oTrooWoy, of what country soever
jvvos, rwi/ovroy, tantulus, quantulum, as /z/e tw
tantillus. 50 7 '" 7
Adverbs.
* Interrogative. Indefinite.
1. TTOU, Tro^i, ubi, w;Aere? TTO^, alicubi, somewhere
2. Tro^^unde, W ^ ? ^0^ alicunde,/rom 5o
3. Trot, rroo-e, quo whither? <,[, a li quo , to someplace
4. 7T77, qua, in what direction or 7717, in some direction
way ?
5. TTore, quando, when? m { t aliquando, quondam, at .
R some time, once
b. TTCOS, quomodo,AoM>? TT^, quodammodo,5oweAow , in
~ , a manner
7. Trrjviica, at what time of the day?
8. 7rfjfj.os, when ?
9. Troo-aKis, quoties, Aow often?
Demonstrative. Relative.
2 T ^ 1 ' A^r /' ^' Vou ' 67ro/ ^' ubi ">
2. ro^ev, ^Aence ^ ^ u n d e ? ^^
t"- - -. / , * OTTOI, oTToVe, quo, ivhither
4. TT; 77706, ravrj;, hac, Z7Z ^15 , oV^, qua, in wAicA ^Vec^ion 01
direction or t^ay ^^
5. rfa,then TC) ^ 6 quando, A*n
o. rcoy, &)6e, ourcoy, <y, sic, ^Ar/5,
50
7. T^W'KO, r^t/c^e, Tnwjcavra, a^ ^/m, ^w'/ca, of wAicA timeoftfo
this or tfwjtf ^me o/Me a'ay <foy
8. r^os, rriirio-dc, T^OVTOS, then ^ O y, ^/nor, tAen
. roo-cuas, to ties, 50 o/ifen 6o-aicts, ^rroo-a/cty, quoties, as of-
, ten as
10. rea) S , 50 /on^- - fi)ff} ^ Mnft7
I ro^pa, 50 |M^ as g^ pa> ^ i ong as
r. ?/ r / > / ,-
:. ; \ ..>..-.-
HHW WNr JMMr* * % * * * TWt vt^ 9MI 4VY IMH^
. , ..^. ,.--,.-...
*, cetera, cetera m, alter, 4
Ttriiyii. y.|triiH aeater,
, | . ..>:-:.< .,- MINIMI
, nil of two :
T . :;,../-
a IV
n*c,nptf f,
4.
c to
im; *tn* m, siquis, |f qr ML
L The letter (long) is appended to aw
*'ft]
pended ID die lebore pronouns and
to some of die relative adverb
*rp #r V fop, G.
3. When die lebfre adverts ,
ified bjr ir, they become Jrar (Doric 5),
78* Dialed*.
Personal Pronouns,
S. N
before a vowel *E 7 7 Bone
, iiov, Done
r: Bode ofe: ^ofie ^F: IOOMT
D, <>ot, Doric //or, /*?: Bceotie *>. ~E/ * 7 c, Boric
D. H. A. r, Epic : Bceotic MT. G. D. r^T^ci^
P. N. nurlf. Ionic n : Doric iW* f): 2Bobe and Epi
lorac 4^r, Done
D. ^*r, Doric V () = ^E
also2minr: Poetic ^^ (T),
A. VS, W : Doric
N. <ry, Done r, TW, : Laconian rot^ : JEobe TP:
Tw,TOr: Epicrwiy. Zvyc, Doric rvyn: BootieTovyv.
G. <row, Doric TW, TO, neovr, THW, TIEW^ rev, not, TU, ruw
Cretan rtop : Bceotic rcovf^ TUW, rcvr : ^ofie <T^F : Ionic
re : Epic aco, ado, <rrw, trefar, rtoio.
D. <roi, Doric TO*, TIT, TW, Tinj : Ionic TOU
A. r, Doric re, ret, TO enclitic, TCTJ : Bcrotierv: Cretan re
D N. A
P. N. v/tctff, tonic vjMffg : Doric v|icf (w)*: JBolie and Epic &-
jicr: Be -
G. v/*r, Ionic vpttnr : &Q\K vjipf*v : Bceotic ovfUMr : Epio
vicuvr.
*", Doric ^(D, ^ur: ^Eolic and
102 INFLECTION OF WORDS. 78.
A. vp.ds, Ionic v/itay : Doric v/ze : ^Eolic and Epic
Poetic v/xay (a).
*L
S. G. ov, Doric tovy, tov, ovs : Bceotic tovy, Fio : -<3olic fcfay :
Ionic ev : Epic to, tib, c0fv, later Epic ttio.
D. o t, -^Eolic and Boeotic FOI : Bceotic also v, civ : Doric iv
(FtV) : Epic tot.
A. e, ^Eolic Ft: Epic et : Ionic and Epic piv: Doric viv,
used also by the Attic Poets for OVTOV, avrfjv, CLVTOVS, avrds,
aura, (Eur. Bach. 814. 979?)
P. G. <r<f)(ov, Ionic o-<pt (ov : JEolic, Doric, and Epic o-cpt iW :
Doric also o>i/, rare.
D. o-cp/o-t, Doric, Ionic, and Epic oxpi, oxpiV : ^Eolic
Laconian <p/ : Syracusan tyLv.
A. o-ffras, Ionic <r<peas: Epic <7<t': ^Eolic ao-o/)e : Syracusan
\lrt : Poetic a-cf)ds(d). The Attic Poets use o-<t' in all gen-
ders and numbers, Mm, her, it, them.
Avrds.
S. G. awroO, in an Ionic inscription AFYTO aFvrov. The Ionic
inserts e before the long endings ; as ai>rt rj for avrfj. In the Doric
dialect avros was sometimes reduplicated; thus, avrauro>, OUTOVTOV,
avravrav, after the analogy of OVTOS TOVTOV, from TO2, and of dXXjJ-
Xcav from oXXoy.
2. Reflexive Pronoun.
(a) The Ionic uses ecau for av ; thus, t'/zewvYou, orecovrov, tcovrou.
(b) In the Epic dialect, the component parts of these pronouns are
al \\-ays separate ; as G. t/xti) av-rijs, eptdev avrrjs, D. oiauro>, A. t/i'
avrov, CLVTOV piv.
3. Possessive Pronoun.
'H/iertpoy, Doric and Bceotic dfji6s(d) : ^Eolic a^ios,
Epic d/idff (a). 2dy, Doric rfos : -^Eolic rt'os : Bceotic TIOS.
repo y, Doric and Epic vfios (v) : Bceotic or Laconian ovpos :
vfjipos. "Os, ,-Eolic and Doric FOS- : Epic toy. 2<pt'repos',
and Epic cro>o'y. Alcman uses o-(po'y for 5s, his.
4. Interrogative and Indefinite Pronoun. .
S. N. rt, Doric o-a, rare.
G. rov, Ionic and Epic rto, rev ; indefinite reo, rev, enclitic.
D. ro>, Ionic and Epic rew, indefinite reo> enclitic : ^olic ri'o>.
P. G. TON, Ionic rtcov ; indefinite rewi/ enclitic.
D. TOI2, Ionic rtoio-t : ^Eolic rt'oton.
IToioy, Trdrepoy, Ionic (xortpoy) norcpov.
5. Article.
The article has all the dialectic peculiarities of the first two declen
aions ; as Doric ro> rds ra, Bceotic TO> ray r?/, for TOV, TIJS, 777.
79.] NUMERALS. 103
Further, the Doric has rot, rat, for of, of, formed from the full
form TO2.
6. Demonstrative Pronoun.
*O8e, PI. G. TG>i>oV, ^Eolic r&vfetov, D. rouroV, Epic Toi<T$c<r<ri or
rotcrSeo-t. Ovro?, N. PI. ourot CLVTCLI, Doric TOVTOI ravrai. The
Ionic inserts e before the long endings ; as TOVTCOV, Tovreav. E*et-
POS, Ionic Keii/o?: ^Eolic and Doric rfvos: Doric also TTJVOS, used com-
monly when the object is near the person addressed, that which is near
you. To'o-os, Poetic rooxraTtos.
7. Relative Pronoun.
Os, G. ou, Epic 6ov, r]s.
S. N. oo-ri?, o Tt, Epic on?, orrt.
G. OVTIVOS, Doric ortvos. ^"Orov, Ionic oreo, orev : Epic orev,
orreo, orrev.
D. wrti/t, Doric orw. "Oro), Ionic and Epic 6Va.
A. ovTivcL, Epic orira.
P. N. otrti/cf, ^Eolic orrtwy.
G. oT<ui/, Ionic and Epic orecov.
D. o TO tort, Ionic and Epic orcoio-t, feminine orer/o-t.
A. ouorti/a?, arti/a, ^Eolic orrii/as : Epic oriva, neuter.
"Oo-off, Epic oo-o-os 1 , oo-o-arios : Poetic ocranos. 'OTroo-oy, Boeotic
OTTOTTOS : Epic OTTTTOCTO? : Ionic OKOO-OS-. 'OTrotos, Epic oTTTroto? :
Ionic QK.OIOS. 'OTTorepos 1 , Epic oirnorepos.
Pronominal Adverbs.
IIov, Ionic KoC. IlS>s, Ionic K&S.
'Qnotifv, Ionic oKo^ev, Epic oiriroBfv. 'OTro'^t, Epic oiriroOt.
"OTTOIS, Ionic OKO)?, Epic OTTTTO)?. 'OTrdo'e, OTrore, OTroo^a/ctf,
Epic OTTTToVe, OTTTTOTf , OTTTTOO'aKtS'.
NUMERALS.
^ 7O. Numeral words are divided into cardinal, ordinal,
multiplicative, numeral adjectives, substantives, and adverbs.
Cardinal. Ordinal. Adverbs. Substantives.
1. els Trpwros
2. 8vo dfVTfpos dis 8vds
3. rpetff rptros rpts rptay
4. reVo-ape? reraproff rerpaKts
5. 7TfVT 7Tp.7TTOS TTfTTCLKlS
6. e| exros e'^aKis
"7. 677T(i epOOflOS fTTTUKlS
8. OKTCO oySoo? oxraKi? oySodff
9. fvvea fvvaros fvveaKis tvvedv
104
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
[7ft
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
30.
40.
Sera
rpto-Kai'Sera
v8fKa.Kis fvdexds
re (rcrapcucatSc-
KdTOS
CKKalSfKO.
eWeajccudejca eWeajcaiSocaroy
flKO(Tl ftKOOTOy
eis icai eiKocri TrpaJroy <a\ IKO-
(TTOS
rpiaKovra rpia/cocrrdy rpiaKovroKis
Tfa-a-apaKOvra rea-o-apa/cooToy TfcruapoKov- TeacrapaKOxraj
50. TTfVTTjKovra
60. eT
70. $
90. fwevfjKovra
100. eWoi/
200. SiaKocriOl
300. Tpid<dcrtot
400. rerpa/cdcrtot
500. TT
600. e f ;
800. oKraKd<rioi
900. eWa/edcriot
1000. YiXioi
2000.
10000.
20000.
&c.'
oySo^/cocrrdy
ejcarovraf
Tpta/cofriooToy
T6rpa/co(riocrrd
TTfvraKocnoo'Tos
^ ,p ^ __
rTOS fa -y ...
/xupiooToy pvpiaKis pvpids
:(r/iuc
&C.
1 . The cardinal numbers answer to ?r o <r o t ; 7no many ? From 5
to 100, inclusive, they are indeclinable. Those in toi are declined like
the plural of atos ; as ^t'Xioi xi'Xuu ^iXia.
Thousands are formed by prefixing the numeral adverbs to ^1X101 -,
as Sicr^i'Xtot, two thofisand. Tens of t/iousands are formed by prefixing
these adverbs to /xvptot ; as TpLo-fivpioi, three fiyriads.
2. The ordinal numbers answer to TTO&TOS, which in order ? one
of how many? They end in ros (except Seurtpoy, e/SSop^y,
and are inflected like <ro<po's ; devrepos is inflected
3. Multiplicative*, answering to Troo-aTrXdo-toy, how many fold?
how many times as large? end in -TrXo'oy, -TrXacrtoy (Ionic -Tj-Xjjcrtoy),
or -TrXacri'toj/, -plex, -fold; as SiTrXdoy or StTrXdaioy, d u plex, double.
79.] NUMERALS. 105
Those in -77X005 refer to size ; those in -TrXoVtos or -rrXao-uoz/ com-
monly rufer to number.
4. Numeral adjectives answering to Troo-rcuos, on what day? end
in aTos; they are formed from the ordinals; as Seurepalos, on tJie
second day.
(5. Numeral substantives end in as G. ados, feminine; as pwds t
( monad, unit, rpids, triad, trinity.
A few end in us; thus fj rptrvs, rpirrvs (rpirrua), ternary, q re-
vs, quaternary, 17 xiXioo-rus, a thousand.
V6. The numeral adverbs answer to Troo-a/ets, how often? they end
in a* is, except the first three.
Add to these TroXXckis, TrXeoi/aias, TrXetora/as, 6\iyaKis, o-v;i>a/as,
dfj-fporepaKis, exarepaKis.
7. The ending ^os or ^Qos appears chiefly in the adverbs
OXT i)(, rpi^a Tpi\ rpt%, rerpa rerpav$a,
and a few others. Aio-o-os and rpta-a-os (Ionic dt^ds, rpi6s) are
formed from -^os by annexing o- to ^.
8. Eis, unus, one, 8uo, duo, two, rptis, tres, three, and retro-apes
or rerrapes, quatuor }> /bwr, are inflected as follows :
N. *s p>ia ev ol, TO) 8vo, 8vco
G. fvos p-ias evos TOIV dvoiv, 8veTv, rail/ Suwv
D. evi p.ia fvi rolv 8voiv, rots $vo~i
A. ej/a fiiai/ cv TO>, TOVS 8vo, Suco
N. rpeis rpia Wo-o-apes re(ro~apa
G. rpiS)v rpiS)v Te&o'dpav Te(rcrdpa)
D. Tpto-i rpta-i reo-o-apo-i reVo-apo-t
A. rpeis Tpia recro-apas reaaapa
9. The negatives ou Set's, prjdfis, nullus, no one, not one, none,
can be used also in the plural ; thus, N. ovbeves, G. ov8eva>v, D. oude-
o-t, A. ovdevas, none, also insignificant persons.
10. In cardinals and ordinals after CIKOCTI, 6tKoo-ros, the smaller is
usually put first, and is connected to the larger by KOI ; as eis KOI efco-
<riv ; c^ Koi eiKoo-i /cat CKCITOV ', CKTOS KOI f IKOOTOS KOI eKaroo-ros. When
the larger is put first, KCU is usually omitted ; as ei/coo-t els ', e/carop
eiKoo~t e ; eKaroo"Tos eiKoaros exros-
Sometimes the cardinals and ordinals from 13 to 19, inclusive, fol-
low this analogy ; as Tpels KOL Se'/ca ; rpiros xal Seicaros. When de/ca
precedes, the two parts are written as one word ; thus, SeKarpets, <5e-
KttreVo'apes 1 , Se/caTrei/re, Sexae^, Se/caeTrra, 8e<aoKTO), dfKaewea ', in which
case SeKarpels, fieKareVo-apcs, also the first component part of
'a, are declined like Tpels, reVo-apes, respectively.
11. *Afj.(p<i>, G. D. a/i(/>o/, ambo, 5o^A, of all genders, and its com-
parative u/i<porepos, a, oy, io^A, answer to TT or epos, which of the
two?
106 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [^ 80.
NOTE 1. Auo, A vo>, in Homer, are indeclinable. *A/i<po> is found
indeclinable in one of the Homeric hymns. Els KOI fiKoarros is found
for npwTos K(il et/cooros.
NOTE 2. The ancient grammarians say that pvpio i, proparoxytone,
means ten tJwusand ; but pvpiot, paroxytone, innumerable, countless.
NOTE. 3. Sometimes, in numerals larger than cucoo-i, CIKOO-TOS, the
conjunction KOI was omitted; thus in an inscription we find eVru
oydofjKovra oKra<6(Tia ; ev e/SSo/nj/coira ; rccraapes evfvrjKOvra ; TeVcrapa
diaKoaia rerpa/cicr^iXia e Sexa p.vpi.dd(? ; ei/ e
The same order was sometimes observed in numeral figures ; as )3i,
rp, r^p, $A(p, for i$, pTrr, p^
NOTE 4. 'EwcvriKovTa, ewaKoo-ioi were also written with one
v. (See the preceding note.)
NOTE 5. When a declinable cardinal number agrees with a collect-
ive, noun in the singular, it takes the endings of the singular ; as (Xen.
An. 1, 7, 10) d(nris fJivpia KOI rerpaKocria.
8O. Dialects.
1. el?, Done rjs : fu'a, ^Eoh'c la : eW, in Homer ia> : Trpeoroy, Doric
irpaToy : GTra^, Cretan dfMKts, Tarentine dfidns.
2. Suo, Epic 8oia> Soioi, inflected throughout : Suo-t, ^Eolic Svetri.
3. rpetr, Doric rpt? : rpiro?, ^Eolic repros, tertius, Epic Tpira-
rof : for rpiy, Laconian rptaxir.
4. T<T(ra.ps, ^Eolic Triavpes ire(ro~ups ; Bceotic Trerrapey, quatu-
Or ; Doric Teropey rerropey ; Ionic reVcrepey : for rtVcrapo-t, reVaproy,
Poetic Terpacrt, rerparos.
5. TreWe, ^Eolic Tre'/iTre, quinque.
6. e|, KTos-, Doric Fe'|, FCKTOS, in the Heraclean Tables.
7. 8, 9. e/3So/ioy, oySoor , eWaros, Epic ejSSd/xarov, oySdaros, cvaros
or eiyaroff.
11. evdeica, Doric 8e'/ca efy, rare.
12. So>8e/ca, Doric and Ionic 8uo!>SeKa ; Doric also Se<a Suo ; Poetic
Suo/cai'SfKa : for ScoSeKaroy, Poetic 8ua)8eKaros.
14. Ionic recro-epea-Kcu'SeKa, indeclinable ; also rfo-o-epetr/caiSarr; for
20. eueoo-i, Bceotic Fi/cart, viginti ; Doric Ftxan, Fe/xan, jSei'/cart,
ejjcart, i/cart ; Epic eeiKO(rt.
30, 40, 80, 200, 300. Ionic TpuJ/toi/ra, Tfo-o-fpfjKovra, oydaxovra, St-
f^Koo-iot, TpiTjKoo-ioL. For TevaapaKovTo., Bceotic Trerrapdicoi^ra, Doric
60, 70. e^nKovra, e/SSo/i^Koi^ra, Doric Fef)Kovra, ej
200-900. For -cd(7tot, Bceotic -Kartot ; as 6ia/ctirtot, rpuiKartoi,
1000. X tXtot, Bceotic xiX
9000, 10000.
^ 81, 82.] VERB. 107
VERB.
81. I. The Greek verb has three voices ; ac-
tive, passive, and middle.
2. There are five moods ; indicative, subjunctive,
optative, imperative, and infinitive.
3. There are seven tenses ; present, imperfect,
perfect, pluperfect, future, aorist, and future perfect.
The primary or leading tenses are the present,
perfect, and future.
The secondary or historical tenses are the im-
perfect, pluperfect, and aorist.
The indicative is the only mood in which the
imperfect and pluperfect are found : the subjunc-
tive and imperative want also the future.
4. There are three persons; the first, second, and
third.
5. Deponent verbs are those which are used only
in the passive or middle. They are called depo-
nent passive or deponent middle according as their
aorist is taken from the passive or middle.
NOTE. The later Greeks sometimes formed a future subjunctive ;
as /ze^to-^axrooirat, in the Heraclean Tables; Kavdrjcrapai, Kpbr)6j]<ru>v-
rat, in the New Testament.
82. 1. A regular verb is conjugated by form-
ing the present, future, aorist, perfect active, per-
fect passive, aorist passive ; as fiovXeva
e/3ov\evcra /3e{3ov\evica
2. A deponent verb is conjugated by forming
the present, future middle, perfect, and aorist pas-
sive or middle (as the case may be) ; as d
108
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
c, I
! v e
a
g ' i g't
|-j -jj-i
*""* ^ CQ. CQ. CQ.
CQ.
^O NUJ
b.5 a.
1 11& i
CQ. CQ. CJ2. CQ. CQ.
i j 1
O CO vw V"
CQ. C3a.CQ.Ql <H
u
is
I
111
_c QI oa.
i
b
I J
S ^
o
en
'I
W
QC
&
I
"o
C 3
ii
^i
CQ. Qi 03,
& 5 s 3 5 -6. J 2-
^ c&^A^S-^
3
It
,i .
c ] b 5> a.
3.^3 -C-^i 3
l
A*
I
JT -3- -3-
^11
5 i
f !
J3 4
H
p j
- .^
~
VERB.
^ 84. Inflection of Bov\ev(o.
Indicative Active.
Present Future. Perfect.
109
jSouXfvet
jSovXevorere
S.
D.
P. /3ovXevo/iev
jSouXeuere
S.
D.
efSovXfverov
efiovXfvcTrjv
P. cfiovXfvofjLfv cftovXevo-aiJifV
6/3ovXeuere cfiovXeixraTe
ejSovXevoi/
(3oV\V(T(TOV fiffiovXcVKdTOV
fioV\eV(TTOV
Imperfect. Aorist.
Pluperfect.
@OV\fVfS
or
e'/SejSovXeu/ceo-av
Subjunctive Active.
Present. Aorist. Perfect.
S. jSovXeveo /SouXeuo-co
D.
P.
/SouXevT/
jSovX VO~T)TOV
fiovXfvo-rjTov
/SovXcvoxrt
110 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 84.
Optative Active. -
Present Future. Perfect
S. BovXfvoifjii
Bov\evots
BovXfvoi BovXeixroi
D.
BoV\VOLTTJV
P. 8ov\fvoifj*v
BovXevcroire
BovXevcroiev
Aorist.
8ov\fv(rais or fiovXevo-etas
8ov\cv<rai or j3ouXev<reie BovXeuo-airriv Bov\v<raifv or
Imoerative Active.
Present. Aorist. Perfect.
S. 2
3
D.2
3
P. 2 /3ouXet>ere 8ov\fv<raTe
3 8ov\VTa>(rav or
QoV\VOVT(i)V 8oV\CV(rdvT(i)V
Infinitive Active. Participle Active.
Present.
Future.
Aorist. BovXfixrai
Perfect.
84.]
VERB.
Ill
Indicative Passive.
Present. Perfect.
S. j3ov\ei>op,ai,
D.
P.
S.
D.
P.
S.
Future.
/SouXevoircu
Imperfect.
Pluperfect.
Aorist.
fflovXevov
ffSovXeveordov
efiovXevovTO
Future Perfect.
D. P. j3e/3ouAf vcrofjif da
/3e/3o vXe vao i/ra t
Subjunctive Passive.
Present. Perfect. Aorist.
S. ^SouXeueouai p(Sov\fvu,evos & (SovXevdS)
D.
P.
tvos Tj
EVCO rjrov
voi rJTf
112
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
[84
Present.
S.
D.
P.
S.
S.
fiovXfvoio
f3oV\fl>OlTO
S. 2
3
D. 2 fBov\(vf(r0ov
3
P. 2
Optative Passive.
Perfect. Future.
erjrov
PovXcv6rj<roivTO
Aorist.
D. P. ^ov\fv6-iT]fxfv t -el/ie*
Future Perfect.
D. P.
Imperative Passive.
Present. Perfect. Aorist.
3 (3ov\Vf(rQ<ii(ra.v or ^e^ovXevcrdaxrav or povXevdrjTao'av or
Infinitive Passive.
Present.
Perfect.
Aorist.
Future.
Fut. Perf.
Participle Passive,
85.]
VERB.
113
Indicative Middle.
Future.
S. j3ov\(v<rojj.ai D. P.
va--r}y -ft jBovXfvo-fo-dov
/SouXevtrercu
/SouXevo-oi/ra*
Aorist.
S.
e'/SouXevo-dTO
S.
P.
Subjunctive Middle.
Aorist.
D. P.
Optative Middle.
Future.
D. P. j3ouXfvo-oi/ie#a
S.
/3ovXev<rotro
Aorist.
S. (3ov\V<rai}ji'r}V D, P. (3ov\V<rai[ji(Qa
ftovXevcraio
Imperative Middle.
Aorist.
S. 2 /3ovXev<rai D. /3ouAevo-ao-#oi> P.
3
Infinitive Middle. Participle Middle.
Future. fiovXcvo-ca-tiai
Aorist.
85* 1. The first person singular of the example
Xevo> translated :
Indicative Active.
Present. I advise, I do advise, I am advising.
Imperfect. / was advising, I advised.
1 14 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 85.
Future. I shall, or witt, advise.
Aorist. / advised, I did advise, I have advised, I had advised.
Perfect. I have advised.
Pluperfect. I had advised.
Subjunctive Active.
Present. / may, or can, advise or be advising, I advise, I am advising.
Aorist. / may, or can, advise or have advised, I shall, or will, advise, I have
advised, I shall, or will, have advised.
Perfect. / may, or caw, have advised, I have advised.
Optative Active.
Present. / might, could, would, or should, advise or be advising, I was advising,
I advised.
Future. / should, or would, advise.
Aorist. I might, could, would, or should, advise or have advised, I had advised.
Perfect. I might^ could, would, or should, have advised, I had advised.
Imperative Active.
Present. Advise, do advise, be advising.
Aorist. Advise, do advise.
Infinitive Active.
Present. To advise or be advising.
Future. Should, would, shall, will, advise.
Aorist. To advise, to have advised.
Perfect. To have advised.
Participle Active.
Present. Advising.
Future. Being about to advise, who shall advise, and in certain connections, to
advise, in order to advise.
Aorist. Advising, having advised, who has advised.
Perfect- Having advised.
Indicative Passive.
Present. / am advised, continually.
Imperfect. / was advised, continually.
Future. / shall, or will, be advised.
A&rist. / w(is advised, I have been advised, I had been advised,
Perfect. I have been advised.
Pluperfect. / had been advised.
future Perfect. / shall, or will, have been advised, I shall, or will, be advised.
Subjunctive Passive.
Present. / may, or caw, be advised, I am advised, continually.
Aorist. I may, or caw, be advised or have been advised, I shall, or will, be atl~
vised, I have been advised, I shall, or will, have been advised.
Perfect. / may, or can, have been advised, I have been advised.
Optative Passive.
Present. / might, could, would, or should, be advised, I was advised, continually.
86.] VERB. 115
Future. / should, or would, be advised.
Aorist. / might, could, should, or would, be advised or have been advised, I had
been advised.
Perfect. / might, could, should, or would, have been advised, I had been advised
Future Perfect. / should, or would, be advised.
Imperative Passive.
Present. Be advised, continually.
Aorist. Be advised.
Perfect. Be advised.
Infinitive Passive.
Present. To be advised, continually.
Future. Should, would, shall, will, be advised.
Aorist. To be advised, to have been advised.
Perfect. To have been advised.
Future Perfect. Should, would, shall, will, be advised.
Participle Passive.
Present. Being advised, continually.
Future. Being about to be advised, who shall be advised, to be adi ted, in order
to be advised.
Aorist. Being advised, having been advised, who has been advised.
Perfect. Having been advised.
Future Perfect, like the future.
Middle.
The middle is the same as the active with the reflexive pronoun appended
to it ; as, Present, / advise myself, simply / deliberate.
2. The Latin paradigm amo adapted to the Greek.
Indie. Subj. Opt. Imperat. Inf. Part.
Pres. amo amem amarem ama amare amans
Imperf. amabam
Aor. amavi amaverim amavissem amavisse
Perf. amavi amaverim amavissem amavisse
Pi up. amaveram
Fut. amabo amaturus sim amaturus es- amaturus es- amaturua
or fuerim semorfuissem se or fuisse
F. Per. amavero
^ 86. Example of the future active and middle
of liquid verbs : ayye\\a), to announce.
Synopsis.
Indicative. Optative. Infinitive. Participle.
F. A. dyyeXa) ayyeXoi/u dyye\fiv dyyikwv
F. M. dyyeXovpai dyye\oifir)v dyyeXfladai
116 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 87.
Future Active.
Indicative. Optative. Infinitive. Participle.
S. ayyeXco dyyeX-oT/u, -0/771; dyyeXeij/
dyyeXet? dyyeX-ois, -oirjs
dyyeXel dyyeX-ot, -0177
dyyeXelroi/ dyyeX-oirof, -OLTJTOV
dyyfXeiroi/ dyyfX-oirrjv, -oifjTrjv
P. dyyeXou/Aei' dyyeX-oi/zej/, -oiT)p,ev
dyyeXelre dyyeX-otre, -oirjrf
dyyeXoOo'i dyyeX-oiev, -oirjarav
Future Middle.
S. dyyeXoiJ/jMU dyyf\otp.rjv dyyeXelcr^at
dyyeX-/;, -fi dyyeXoto
dyyeXelrai dyyeXoiro
ayyeXeicrtfoj/
P. dyyeXou/ze^a
dyyfXeio'^6
dyyfXoCi^-at ayyeXotj/ro
^ 87. Examples of the second aorist, second
perfect and pluperfect, and second future passive :
Xe/Tra), to leave.
Synopsis.
Indie. Subj. Opt. Imp. Inf. Part
2 A. A . \nrov XiVa) XiVot/it XiVe Xwreti/ \ura>v
2 A.M.eXiTro/iTjj/ XiVto/iai \nroifj.r]v \nrov \inen-dai \nr6fJLevos
2 A. P. fXiirrfv Xwra) \nrfirjv \L7rrj6t \nrrjvai \nrels
2 F. P. XtTnyo-o/io* \nrr)(ro[p.r}v \nrf)(Tf<rdai \nrTj(r6p.Vos
2 P. XeXowra XeXoiVco XeXoiTroi/ii XeXowrt XeXotTrcvat XeXoi7ra>s
2 PI.
Indicative.
2 Aor. Act 2 Aor. Mid. 2 Aor. Pass. 2 Fut. Pass.
S. eXtTroz/ e\nr6p.r
eXiVou
eXiVero e'XtTn; XtTTTjo-erai
eXtVeroj/
fXarrnjp
P.
eXtTTOV f \17TOVTO
87.]
VERB.
2 Perfect.
S. XeXoiTra
j)
P. \\oiTrap.fv
XeXotTray
XeXotVaroi/
XeXoiVare
XeXowre
XeXo/Traroi/
XeXoiVao-i
117
S. eXeXoi7T-eil>.
2 Pluperfect.
D.
P.
f XeXoirr-et,
2 Aor. Act.
S.
D.
XiTTTjTOV
P. XiVoo/xei/
-;$
f XeXoiTTeirj/z/
Subjunctive.
2 Aor. Mid. 2 Aor. Pass.
XlTTOJfiat XlTTO)
XtTTI/ XtTT^S
XiVjjrat
e'XeXoiTmre
e XeXotV-eto-ai', -<ra
XtTT&xrt
2 Aor. Act.
S. XI'TTOI/H
XlTTOtS
XiVot
D.
\17TOITOV
\17TOLT7]V
P. XlTTOt/Zei'
XiVoire
2 Perf.
XeXotTTO)
XeXoiTTT/s
XeXotVr/
2 Aor. Mid.
\tiroiprjv
XlTTOtO
XlTTOtTO
2 Fut. Pass
XtTTT/O-Ol'/iT/J/
\i7roi(rdov XtTT-eiT^roi', -flroi/
\nrrjo-oio-drjv
S. XeXoiTT-ot/zt, -oirjv
XeXoiTT-oi?,
XeXoiTT-ot. -(
2 Perfect.
D. P.
XeXoiTroiToz/
XeXotV-otrf, -oir/re
2 Aor. Act.
S. XtVe
Imperative.
2 Aor. Mid. 2 Aor. Pass.
XlTTOl)
2 Perf.
XeXoiTTf
D. XiVeroi/
XurrroM'
P. XtTT^re
XiTrereoo-ai/,
\iirf (rdov
XeXoiTreVa)!/
118
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
[$88.
Infinitive.
2A.A.Xi7rv 2A.M.Xi7reo-0cu 2 A.P.Xi7ri}i/ai 2F.P.
2 Perf. XeXoi7rej/at
Participle.
2A.A.Xt7ro)i/ 2A.M.Xi7ro>ej/os 2A.P.Xt7ms 2F.P.
2 Perf. XeXoiTrd)?
88. Examples of the perfect and pluperfect
passive and middle of mute and liquid verbs : rp{j3a),
to rub y 7r\etc(o, to knit, 7re/0o>, to persuade, dyye\ .->,
to announce.
Perfect Passive and Middle.
Vir\eyp.ai
Ind. S. r/rptfL/uu
TeTpnrrai
D. TCTplfpOoV
P.
TreVXeicrai
ire7T\fx@ ov
TTfTTCHrdf
Imp.S. Te'rpn//-o
D. TTpi<p0ov
P.
Inf.
Part.
TreTrX e^o
ei<ri
ITfTTfia-O
TCTpl(j)dai 7!
rerpt/i/iei/off 7T7T\eyp.Vos
Pluperfect Passive and Middle.
67re7rXe-y/i7;i/
eTreVXf/cro
CTreTTfto-o
eTTfVeicrro
^yyeXp-ai
^yyeXoat
^yyfXrat
rjyyeXBov '
7 -yyeX
fjyy\6ov
rjyyeXdcov
fjyycXao
fjyye\TO
rjyyt\eo V
S.
ereTpt\|/'o
ereVptTrro
D. ere
P.
TTfTTflO'p.fVOl 1^yy\p,VOt
Tjaav rjcrav
The perfect and pluperfect passive and middle of verbs in TTCO, /3o>,
(^>o), are inflected like TeTptp.fj.at crerpifuiqp ; of verbs in KOJ, yco, ^o>,
like Tr7r\yp,at nrcvXryyup ; of verbs in ra>, Sco, ^w, ^<, like
of veibs in Xco, i/o>, pa), like ^yyeXpat Tjyyt\p,r)v.
89-91.] AUGMENT. 119
89. 1. Not unfrequently the tenses are, for the sake of
greater strength, formed by means of the participle and the aux-
iliary verbs efyu, yiyvopai, duiyiyvofj,ai, Kvpta), virapxa, 7reXo>, and
e^co ; also epxopai with the future participle ; as,
Present. J3ov\i>(t>v elp-i
Imperfect. fiovXevw rjv
Future. f3ov\va)v eVo/iat, /3ovXevrra>i> dpi or (3ov\evcra>v
Aorist. fiovXfvaas f\<o, or jBovXevaas d^ov ; passive
Perfect /3e/3ovXeuKa>9 dpi, sometimes
Pluperfect. (Be(3ov\evKu>$ YJV, sometimes /3e/3ouXev/<a>s'
Fut. Perf. /3ej3ovXeuKcbs co-o/icu, or fiovXevcras ecro/^at
And so through all the voices, moods, numbers, persons, and gen-
ders.
2. MeXXw, to le about to do any thing, to intend^ shall, fol-
lowed by the present, future, or aorist, of the infinitive, forms a
periphrastic future ; as Me'XX rt&Vcu, He is about to place.
/-t'*
AUGMENT.
^ 9O. 1. The perfect and future perfect of all
the moods and of the participle, and the imperfect,
aorist, and pluperfect of the indicative, receive an
increase at the beginning, called augment.
2. There are two kinds of augment ; the syllabic
augment, and the temporal augment.
The syllabic augment is formed by prefixing a
syllable or two syllables to the verb.
The temporal augment is formed by lengthening
the first syllable of the verb.
V^ 91. 1. When the verb begins with a conso-
nant followed by a vowel or a liquid, the augment
of the perfect is formed by prefixing to the verb that
consonant together with an e. This kind of aug-
ment is called reduplication. E. g. j3ov\eva) pefiov-
So $vo>
($ 15.)
120 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [91-
2. When the verb begins with two consonants
the second of which is not a liquid, or with f, , ty,
the augment of the perfect is formed by prefixing
an e to the verb ; as 0W7rTG> lcr/ca^)a, tyreta
3. The augment of the pluperfect is formed by
prefixing an e to the reduplication of the perfect ;
as fiovXevo) fie/3ov\evKa efi/3ov\ev/cet,v.
4. When the augment of the perfect is simply e,
the pluperfect takes no additional augment ; as
5. When the verb begins with a consonant, the
augment of the imperfect and aorist is formed by
prefixing an e ; as /3ov\eva), ejBovKevov^ e/3ov\ev(ra ;
fypd(f>a) t eypafov, ejpa^jra.
6. When the verb begins with p, the augment is
formed by prefixing an e, and doubling the p ; as
pctTTTQ), imperf. eppairroV) perf. eppa<f>a, pluperf. eppa-
<f)t,v 9 a or. eppatya.
NOTE 1. (a) Some verbs beginning with a mute and liquid some
times take e instead of the reduplication of the perfect ; those begin-
ning with yv always take e ; as /SXaoraz/o) /Se^Xao-rrj/ca ej3Xacrr^<a,
Kara-yXam'^a) KaT-eyXamor/iai, yva>pi((o eyi/copiKa. See also y\v({)(0,
ypd(j>(t>, <XT;I^Q), Tpe</>o), in the Catalogue of Verbs.
Mi p, v r) cr K G> (MNAQ) has f^efjivrjpiai p6^ii/i^cro/a.at, but its kindred pvrj~
(b) A few verbs beginning with a liquid take ei instead of the redu-
plication, which is nothing more than the augment e lengthened ; as
\ayxdva> etX^a. See also Xa/i/3az>a>, Xe'yeo, peuMpuu, in the Catalogue
of A'erbs. Observe further that p.f tpo/iai has also ep-ftparai e^pa^vrj.
TIapa-vofji0) takes 77 instead of the reduplication in the form TTCI-
NOTE 2. (a) Some verbs take the reduplication contrary to the sec-
ond rule ; as Krdofuii <e<TTjp.ai. See also Trrepvydo), TTT^O-O-O), in the
Catalogue of Verbs.
^b) The perfect of e^o), in an inscription, has Trap-eiV^rai, for ?rn
cr^riTai.
The pluperfect of i a r 77 /A i is <rrfj<eiv and
$J 92.] AUGMENT. 121
NOTE 3. The augment of the perfect of to-rq/xi takes the rough
breathing; thus, fcrr^Ka eor^Keti/. SrcXXw has eWaX/ca, in the com-
pound d(p-f(TTd\Kap.ev, found in an inscription.
NOTE 4. The additional augment of the pluperfect is often omitted ;
as reXet>rao> TereXeurij/ceti', dvaj3aivo> dvaf$e@r)Kfiv,
NOTE 5, Some verbs lengthen the syllabic augment e into 77, in the
imperfect and aorist ; as /SovXojLtat, e/SouXo/xT/i/ ^/3ouXo/z;v, e^ovXfjdrjv
f}/Bov\r)dr]v* See also aTroXayw, dvi/a^ai, /zeXXa), 7rapaz/o/ze'a), in the
(Catalogue of Verbs.
NOTE 6. (a) The following Poetic forms take the reduplication, con-
trary to the analogy of verbs beginning with p ; panifa pepaTrtoyiai,
piVro) pepi(p6at, pvnooi pcpv^roapfva,
(b) Some Poetic forms do not double the p after the syllabic aug-
ment ; thus, pa7rro> epaTTTov, pe(o epebi> epea, piTrrco epi^a eptyrjv.
(c) PEQ, ^o say, may take et- instead of ep- in the aorw^ passive ;
thus, elpedrjv elprjdrjv. In the perfect it always takes et- for ep- ; thus,
VCfl
92. 1. When the verb begins with a short
owel the augment of all the past tenses is formed
by lengthening that vowel ; in this case, a and e
become T?, and o becomes o> ; as,
a/coXou$ecB, imperil r^KoXovdeov^ perf. r)K.o\ovdr)Ka, pluperf.
drj(ra
, r)\fr]Kiv, r)\tr)(ra, rj
vyaivov, vyava
2. If the vowel is already /ong, no change takes
place ; except that a (long) is commonly changed
into 77 ; as 7?//,epo&> ??yitJoow, cobivo) to$LVQV, di<Tcra) rj'i^a.
3. When the verb begins with a diphthong, the
augment is formed by changing the first vowel of
that diphthong according to the first rule ; as
rjreov, aSw ybov, av\ea) r)v\eov, ev-^o^ai, ^v^o^'rjv,
0)KOV.
(a) OY is never augmented ; as ovpavoco ovpdvovv, ovrdfa ovra^ov.
(b) El is augmented only in EIAQ, etKa^o), and ei/u ; thus,
jj e iv.
6
122 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 93, 94.
- % 93. 1. Verbs, which originally began with the digamma F,
are augmented as if the digamma was still prefixed to them ;
that is, they take the syllabic augment e. Some of them take
the temporal augment in addition to the syllabic. E. g. oyw/w,
See also dXuneo/uu, dvd(ro-a>, dvSdva), aimo, e0a>, EIAQ,^ eiK&J, f eiAew,
<TXa>, eiLCi, EITIQ, eipco, to ^'0m, eXTTto, (vwp.i, eopTaeo, epSco, EQ, to
place, i^/^t, oi/ce'a), olvo\oea>, opdeo, owpeo>, ti&'co, wvfopai, in the Cata-
logue of Verbs.
2. Some digammated verbs, after the omission of the digam-
ma, contracted the initial syllables ee- into ; as e'do>, etaov et-
dfra fiaxn fiduTjv.
See -also i6ifa, eXiWw, cXicoo), eX/cco, C EAQ, e7ro>, epydfrpat, epTrv^w,
epTTw, cCTTidco, e'xco, 'EQ, to place, ujpt, in the Catalogue of \ erbs.
NOTE 1. EIAQ and t i/it lengthen the syllabic augment into 77,
in the forms ^-'dew, n-Tov ^-icrav. *E^a> lengthens the augment
into ei in the forms ei-o>0a fi-<bdeiv.
XisoTE 2. The forms ea>0a eia>^a, ecoica ecowai, from e^co, tij/it, pre-
Buppose eo^a eio^a, eo/ea eovrai. * *
The pluperfects eai/cfii/, fcoXTrcir, cwpyjif, from eiKco, eXTrco, cpSco,
come directly from ttieir perfects eot<a, eoXTra, eopya.
NOTE 3. In some of the dialects, these verbs were also Augmented
in the usual way ; as e\<a> ^X<oi/, ex<*> ^X ov - ^ f^pydtraTo, from
tg-epydfrpcu, found in a later inscription.
NOTE 4. Some verbs of this class retain the augment of the aorist
throughout the dependent moods; thus, ayw/xt, ef-eayeto-a KaT-cdas
/car-eaya) Kar-cayeis ; EIAQ, fi(rdp.vos ', etXto, ccX<rat ; 'EG, ewro^ et-
cras ; (Lveo/zat, fo>yr]df)vai.
^ 94. 1. Some verbs beginning with a, e, o, fol-
lowed by a single consonant, form the augment of
the perfect by prefixing the first two letters of the
root to the temporal augment. This kind of aug-
ment is called the Attic reduplication. E. g.
d<oi>(o perf.
See also dyct'po>, oyo>, atpeo, aAcaxt'C &) AKQ, aXdopxii, aXi'(/)(B,
co, ANE9Q, dpapiWo, apetriuo, apoco, e'yei'pa) ; eSco ,'/a>
'
va>, eto-o), ENE9O, epetdoo, epeaco, , ; '
n^iva), OAYQ, o^a>, oXXv/u, o/iia;/u, 6paa>, opcya), v(paiva>, (pepw, in
Catalogue of Verbs.
95 '] AUGMENT.
2. When, the perfect takes the Attic reduplica-
tion, the pluperfect takes no additional augment as
aeia) a pluperf. '
'<"** *" **,* o>^, which
S5? S? *te i^^awfis:
syMatT ThP apapma ' ? P?P'"r*, do not lengthen the second
Ssthe'second s~e? ***** **"' * m ^ K > ^ Ie ^
'P'
and the later
ft^
befor ftk^S T"^"^ 9 ' fr m ^"' ch
before it ie Attic reduplication ; thus, ^o> OXO,
the
5. 1. Verbs compounded with a preposition
receive the augment after that preposition.
Prepositions ending in a vowel lose that vowel
before the syllabic augment e; except >/ and
ny?o. Ji,. g.
rrpo^yeypd^,
<J7ro-<oVro>, A
2. Verbs compounded with e? and S uo -, if they
gin with a, e , o, take the augment after these
rticles ; in all other cases the augment precedes
em, or, in compounds with eS, it may be omitted
124 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [$ 96.
as, euapeore'ct), evrjpecrrovv evrjpeo-rrj/ca ; Svc-apea-reco, 8u-
<n]pe<rrovv
So dSoKtp.(u> rjiSoKinovv T/vSo/a'/zrjKa, Svorv^e'o) c8v(TTi>x ovv Be^varfj-
X r } Ka i Sva-ftwrew edu(rd>7roi;i>, ei'fpyfTeco fvrjpyfrovv. So also direu-
TTOU'O) dTFu-7re7roi7ea, (rvfeu-7rf7ro'$a>s' from
NOTE 1. The augment is regularly put after the preposition, even
when the simple verb has no existence ; as aTroXauto aire\avov aTroXc-
Xau*a, cyKtofjLidfa eWtcco/zuHra fyKfK<i>p.ta.Ka.
(a), e/ocX77<rtnct>, (i>6vp.tofj.ai, eTrtr^Seva), Karrjyopfa), irapavo
NOTE 2. Some verbs take the augment before the preposition ; as
avoiyui fjvoiyov.
A few verbs take the augment fo/ore and after the preposition at the
same time ; as ave'^to r]V(t^6p.T)v.
See also dfinf\a)j dp.(f)uio), a/i<^>tvo/a>, dp.()i(vwiu, dp.(f)i(T^T]Tf(t), dva-
fyyvdk), e/zTroXdu), fvavrtoopai, eVo^X'o), tflffTOfUU t
KaOrjuai, jcadio>, /zf&'ypj, TrapoiWw, Trpo^etpi'^o/iai, Trpeoyyveua) , o-uvirjfjii,
in the Catalogue of Verbs.
NOTE 3. Ec-/cX7;o-id^co may repeat < in the imperfect and aorist ;
thus f-(K-K\r]<Tiaov, (-(K-K\T)<ria<ra.
Ey-yvda) repeats ey-(fv) in the forms v-fy-yvo)p.T]v, fi
NOTE 4. Atatrda) and 8ta/coi/e'to are augmented as if 5t-, Sta-
were the preposition 6id ; thus, StaiTao), f St^r^tra 8fdiijTi]p.ai
dirjTrjdrjv ; 5taxoi/0),
( 95, n. 2.)
NOTE 5. A/i</>io-^7;ro), derived from an imaginary verbal sul
stantive in -TJTTJS, compounded of dp.(f)is and /3aiva>, takes the augment
before the preposition ($ 95, n. 2). Two of its forms, however,
namely, fnj.(f>-f(rpT)Tovv, ^(p-fo-^^rr/o-a, take the augment also aftei
as if the simple verb began with
NOTE R. Verbs derived from compound nouns, the first component
part of which is a noun, are augmented like simple verbs; as do-f
T)<TfjSoVV t](T(j3T)Ka. Except dplOTOTTOlfOpXll, ITTTTOTpCXpe'cDj/jieXoTroUCiJ, ail(
, which see in the Catalogue of Verbs.
96. I. The present of some verbs, beginning with
consonant followed by a vowel or a liquid, prefixes to the
that consonant together with an t ; as /3d<u $ido> /St/fy/u, TPAJ
Ttrptxo), TENQ yiyvop.at.
(a) In a few instances, the present takes the reduplication of
perfect ; as TPAQ rcrpatVio.
97.] AUGMENT. 125
(b) layo) an( * * e/<a "*}?'' come fr m AXQ, 'EQ, originally FAXQ,
FEQ. (Compare $ 93.) "l-rr rap. a i and i err 77 /-it come from IITAQ
and 2TAQ. (Compare 91, 2, n. 3.)
(c) The reduplication of the present of some verbs is irregular ; as
SapSaTrra), *cay^Xa^a> Ka^Xa^co, KO^VOJ, XaXayeco, /xat/xaa), rrtu-
2. In a few instances the present prefixes f to the root, which pre-
fix has the appearance of the syllabic augment ; as 0cXo> eWXco, oprd-
a> eoprda>.
3. In a few instances the present seems to take the temporal aug-
ment ; as ayo> fjyeopai.
4. Sometimes the root of a verb takes the Attic reduplication, but
without the temporal augment of the second syllable ; as AXQ AKA-
XQ a/ca^i^o), 2 A. fJKa%ov.
See also ayco, dXea>, a7ra<pi'(TKa>, dpapicnea), eXeXi^co, eViTrra), opwp4 t
in the Catalogue of Verbs.
ArtraXXw, 6vivr)p.i, and oTTtTrreuo), from drdXXo), ONAQ, OH-
TH2, change the second vowel into i after the Attic reduplication.
97. Dialed s.
1. The Epic, -<Eolic, and Doric Poets often omit the augment ; ex-
cept the syllabic augment of the perfect and pluperfect. The Ionic
prose-writers often omit the temporal augment. E. g. <pe'po> <pepoi>,
reXeurdco reXevrqcra, Xa/ij3di/a> Xa^oi/; dyopeixo dydpcvoi/, epydfrfuu
epyacr/zat, 6/ziXeo) 6/itXeoi/.
The following verbs often omit the augment even in the Attic dia
lect : dr)0eo-(ro), duo, avawo, otaKoorpo(pe'a>, ot/iw^co, oti/do/iai,
2. The Epic dialect lengthens e in the reduplication into ft in the
following verbs ; fiei'Soo Set'Sot/ca ; SftKvvfju deidcyfuti 8d8fKTO 8ei-
Se^arat SeiSe^aro ; 8ico, /o ^ar, 8fi8ifj.fv SfiSuia &*Mkp*9\ CIKO>
(renew) iouc&)9 (FCIFOIKOJS-). The common eiwtfa (FetFco^a), jrom
^a>, follows the same analogy.
3. Some Epic forms beginning with a liquid, or <r, double that con-
sonant after the augment e ; as \ayxd-vo) ieXXa^ov, o-euo ea-a-fiovro.
See also Sft'So), Xa/z/3dz/<, XeiTrto, XiVo-opit, pavddvat, MEIPG, Wo,
2EYQ, in the Catalogue of Verbs.
4. In the Ionic dialect, the syllabic augment of the pluperfect is
sometimes formed after the analogy of the imperfect ; as p.r)xavdofj.ai
e/A7;x" l/a)T0 ' TniXXiXoye'oa cVaXXiXdy^ro, in Hippocrates and Herodotus.
5. In the Epic dialect the second aorist active and middle some-
times takes the reduplication of the perfect ; as fcd/xi/w Kf/cd/zco, (/>pda>
e also Saxvo, AAEO, to teach, 6iyydva>, 0pooa-Ka>, xeXo/zat, K(vda>,
dj/o), Xa/i/3dj/a),Xaj/^uj/&), XdcrKu), /zdoTrra), TrdXXco, Trei'^co,
126 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 98 - 100.
TAFQ, TEMQ, rep7ro>, rirpoxrKo), TiTv<TKOfj.ai, TUTTTCO, (peiBofiai, $ENQ,
Xa&>, xai'pa>, m tne Catalogue of Verbs.
Ke'Xo/ictt, TEMQ, <I>ENQ, and <pa&> may take the syllabic aug-
ment c in addition to the reduplication ; thus Kei<X6p.T)v exe/cXd/x^i/, re-
7rc(pvov enecpvov, Tre<ppa8ov e
6. E v I TT r to and epixco take, in the second aorist, a kind of Attic
reduplication at the end of the root ; thus yviTrcnrov, ypvicaKov, Epic.
FORMATION OF THE TENSES.
The title, " FORMATION OF THE TENSES," relates only to the first per-
son singular of the tenses of the indicative. For the inflection of the
tenses In the other moods, see below.
^ 98. 1. The root of a verb consists of those
letters which are found in every part of that verb ;
as rifiaw, Xe'yct), /leva), roots TI/JLO,-, \j-, fiev-.
2. Verbs are divided into pure, mute, and liquid,
according as the root ends in a vowel, a mute
(TT, , <f> ; K, 7, % ^ r, S, 0, also J), ^or a liquid
(X, fj>, v, p) ; as /3ov\6vw, a pure verb ; Xe/Trw, Se^o^uu,
mute verbs ; fi,e\a), oSvpo/jbai, liquid verbs.
y$ OO. The root of a pure verb is obtained by dropping o> or
*/wu of the present ; as rt/za-to, ^tXe-co, dpv~vpai. The root of a
liquid verb may be obtained by dropping &>, o/xat of the present,
or &> of the future ; as /*eV-o>, oS^p-ofiai, ^3aXXo> /3aA-eo.
The root of a mute verb may be obtained by dropping o>,
ofiai of the present, oi>, O/HT;J/, T^I/ of the second aorist, a of the
second perfect ; or from some kindred word ; as Aey-o>,
1OO. Very frequently, the root of a verb is, by the addition
of one or more letters, strengthened in the present ; for exam-
ple, the roots of the presents p.av6dva>, irvvOdvo^ai, 6\8ao-Ko>, irpiur-
o-co are pavQav-, irwQav-, StSatr/c-, Trpao-o--, but the roots of these
verbs are MA0-, HY0-, AA-, HPAr-. For practical purposes, an
Q is often appended to the root of the verb when it is obscured
in the present ; in which case it is called the simple the?ne, or
simple or imaginary present ; thus, the simple themes of ^avdd-
i/(u, 7rvt>ddvonai^ di8daKu, -rrpdvcrto are MAGQ, nY0Q, AAQ, HPAFQ.
As a common rule, when the root is modified in the present,
the other tenses, except the imperfect, are derived from the
5 101.] FORMATION OF THE TENSES. 127
simple present ; for example, the perfect active of ayye'XXco is
fjyye\-K.a, from AITEA-, AITEAG.
1O1. 1. Verbal roots are strengthened by the addition of
0, K, N, 2, 2K, T, X ; also by doubling X, v, p, when they
stand at the end of the root.
-a iv co or -aw is often appended to roots ; as aX<atVo>,
avt-dv<i>, aTrex&i*' /^ t/eava>. So StiK-ai'-aa), tV^-aj/-a<u. Not un-
frequently a root is strengthened by annexing -ava> (sometimes -at-
i/co), and inserting v before its last letter; as avddvu, fiavdavo), epvy-
ydvo), Xayxdi>a>, \aftj3dv<a, (^ 14.)
-& is appended to the root of a few verbs; d/if'p&o, 6W&o, 'EAQ,
AXEAG, EAAAQ, BAAQ vado.
-ivo) t in oXe-6ii/o>, epf-dvo), 0a-etwo .
-Co is not unfrequently appended to the root in the present; if the
root ends in a consonant, -o> is preceded by a, t, or v ; as tr^a^to,
daKvafr/j-ai, aKaxifa, KT/O>, epirvfa. The root of some primitive
verbs in -< ends in 5 ; as e^o^tat, 6'a), <ppdco. Here 8 is changed
into its kindred (fy 10). In general however the root of verbs in
-o> ends in ; as eX7n-o>, (pwrl^-a), roots tXTrt^-, ^xan^-. See
also -ircrci).
^ o> is not unfrequently appended to the root ; when the root ends in
a consonant, -& is commonly preceded by a, 6, or v ; 7reXa#a>, 0X17-
6<o. In this case, the present indicative in -atfoj is not used ; thus,
aXxa^o), a/jivvada), 8ta)Ka$a>, ffpyadw, fipyadd), epyaQa, Ktadco are
used only in the dependent moods and imperfect ; as dXicddeiv, dp,v~
vddeiv, edtaiKaflov.
'iv a>, -ij/60), in op-iVw, dy-ivca>.
KM is appended to the root of a few verbs ; as epvKm, oXe/ao.
-XX comes from -Xo> by doubling X ; as ayye'X-Xoo, (r^)tiX-Xo), rtXXw.
So oXXu&> oXXv/ii, from OAO, with v annexed to the root.
vaa or -vrj/jii, formed by inserting v before a ; in which case, e, in
the first syllable of the verb, becomes i ; thus, TriXmco, Kipvda, ire-
TVTjfii, <rKi8vT][ii, Actfivty/it, from TreXaco, Kepcia), 7rera&>, 2KEAAQ, KE-
AAQ. But TrepvYj/jii, Kpf/jLvdat Kpr)p.vdu> do not change e into t.
-veot is sometimes appended to the root; as /3iWo>,
OfUUm
-wo), from -i/o) ; an ^Eolic peculiarity ; as Kpivvu, for
-vva> or -i/vfti is often appended to the root ; as ayi/vfii, Saiwpt,
Se'^w/iat. If the root ends in a vowel, the v is generally doubled ;
further, o is lengthened into before v ; as eWv/u (eiwo>), ^wi/w/zt,
rtVu/u TLvwfu. So KTLvvv/jLi from KTENO, with a change of e into t.
i/o) is often appended to the root; as Kajizxu, 8aKi/a>, KopOvvai, to-ravco,
(pQivw. So Trtr^co from IIETQ, with a change of into i.
-o>, in the present, comes from -KO> or -yto, by annexing cr to the root ;
thus, dXc^o), au^co, o5aco.
, in the present, comes from -TTO, -/^w, -0co, by annexing r to the
128 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [$$ 102, 103.
root; as ru7rra>(7r), fiXdirrcd (j3), <rKairra> (<p). For the euphonic
changes see above ( 13, 1).
-ppa> comes from -pa> by doubling p ; as ep-po>, dep-pa>, t/*p-po>. This
is an jEolic peculiarity.
-cry to, only in /'<rya>, from MITQ.
few ins
is, in a few instances, formed by inserting <r before -KCO or -;(a>;
, aXvCTKO), etcnca), XdcTKCD, TlTUCnCO/AOt, SfSlCTKOfiat, SldaCTKO) .
Roots, ending in a vowel, are very often strengthened, in the
present, by CTK ; in which case the radical vowel is often lengthened
before <TK ; as /Sdovccj /3t,3dcnca). dpe'<TK&>, TUTT/CT^O), /3t/3p&xr/ca>, $JTJ
O7ca>, KucXrjo-KG). If the root ends in a consonant, i is inserted be-
fore <TK ; as dXto-Ko/iai, dp,/3Xr/ca>, vpi<TKa> ; also KVUTKCO.
is formed by inserting cr before 77 in the forms CO-TTO/MU,
-<rcra> or-Tr<B, in the present, comes from -<co, -yo>, or -^o>, and some-
times from -rto, -0o>, or iro>, by annexing cr to the root (^ 13, 10) ;
as /btaXd<T(T&) (*c), dXXda"cra) (-y), rapdo'O'o) (^) : XtVcro/iai (r), Kopva-
(ro) (6) : vio-<ra> (TT), oo-crnpcn (TT), TreVo-co (TT). Sometimes (rcr is
changed into ; thus app6(ro'<ja dpjioo>, f\i<ro'a> cXeXt'^o), /3pdcr(ro)
jSpd^eo, crvpirrca crupi^o), o-^d-rrco o-^)d^co. In some verbs of this
description -o-crco is always changed into -a> ; as dpTrdfto (y), dXoXd-
^to (y), fipifa, Sat^co, OWUMjf*, /cXd^a) (y), *coi^o), *cpd^a> (y), Xd^bftat
(/3), ^aoTi'^co (y), j/i'^co (^3), oi/ico^o) (y), dXoXv^a>^(y), 7rai'a> (y, 6),
TrXafco (y), p'e'C&> (y), OTdfw (y), crraXd^a), (rrrjpifa, crrem^co (^),
oTi'fo) (y), cr^ufa), rpi^co (y). A few roots ending in a vowel are
strengthened by crcr or TT; as d^^e'-crcra), d^>d-cro-(a, aXv-craca.
-0-^6), only in to-xa> from exa>.
-TO), in a few pure verbs ; dpuro>, avuru.
-^o), rare ; i^^o/wu, AIAAXQ, oTj/-d-^ci) with a inserted.
->//"a>, in the present of fyca (eTT-cra)).
2. Some roots ending in a consonant are strengthened by in-
serting v before that consonant ; ENEFKQ, nAAITQ, 2AAHIITQ,
ENHQ. ( 14.)
1O3. The radical vowel is often lengthened in the fol-
lowing manner :
a into 77 or at, sometimes into a ; as AABQ X^0o>, aydopat dyaio/iai,
*ANQ (paivv e(prjva, KAQ /caico Kaa), HPAFQ nf-rrpdya. In the aorist
active of liquid verbs, and in the second perfect, it is commonly
lengthened into ?j.
c ft, commonly in liquid verbs; rarely into 77 ; as AMEPQ dfift'pa>,
2DEPQ o-Tm'pco fcnreipa, EIIQ EIHQ, EQ /u ; p^'Xco p.ep.^Xa.
t et ; before a liquid into t ; as AAI*Q dXft'<a>, AJIIJi XCI'TTO), TIAQ
eTlXa, KAINQ ffXii/cB exXiVa.
o ou ; AKOQ QKOUCO, /SoXofiat /SovXofMH.
u eu; before a liquid into ; *YFO (peuyco, KYGQ icfy^o), AI2XYNQ
1O3. 1. When the radical vowel of a dissyllabic liquid
104.] FORMATION OF THE TENSES. 129
verb is *, it is changed into a in the perfect, pluperfect, aorist
passive, future passive, second aorist, and sometimes in the
present, future active, and aorist active. This commutation
takes place also in dissyllabic mute verbs when * is preceded
or followed by a liquid. E. g.
(rreX-X<0, eoraXm eo~ra\pai, eo~Ta\6r]v, eo~Ta\r)V
rpeVa) rpdna), TfTpOflptu, Tpd(pQi]v, erpcnrov eTpdirrjv
See also Sep/co/zai, Se'pco, SpeVa), et'Xo), Keipa>, KTfivaj, Xevra), Tm'pa),
irepdco, 7rXe/ca), (nrfipa), o~rpe(pa>, rep.va>, fj.eipop.ai, repeat, rpe'<pa>, Tpe'^ca,
in the Catalogue of Verbs.
The following retain the e in the second aorist : TENQ, EAQ, EPO-
MAI, Qeivo), 6epop.cu, Xeyco, to collect, are pea, rep'co, repo-o/xai,
2. When the radical vowel of a verb is f, it is regularly
changed into o in the second perfect, and sometimes in the per-
fect, and second aorist active ; as,
8epKop,ai SefiopKa, FENG ye'yora, arepyco eoropya
AcXeTrrto KK\o<pa, 7re/Z7ra) TreVo/z^a, TrXocco TreTrXo^a
p-dpopai ep.fj.opa p.ep.opp.vos ep.fj.opov
See also ANE6Q, eXiro), eyeipa>, ENE0Q, epSco, eV^tco, i?;/it, Xay^ti
rco, Xeyaj, io collect, AEXQ, MENQ, ^vv-vf(pe(o t TTOO-^O), Trepdop.ai, orpe-
^)o), TI<TO), rpeVa), rpe(pa>, rpe^co, (pep/3a>, (pcpco, X 6 ^ 61 * ^ n the Catalogue
of Verbs.
(a) In some verbs, the e of the diphthongs and ev becomes o in
the perfect ; see dei'8o>, EIAQ, e'iKa>, EAEY9Q, XetVco, Trei'^o), in the
Catalogue of Verbs.
(b) Not unfrequently the radical vowel e is changed into o> ; as
AEPQ awpTo, TrXeco TrXwco. Most commonly, however, e becomes o, <o,
and cot, aa> are annexed to the root ; as oTpe(pa>
3. Sometimes e is changed into t ; as e<fyuu i^w, 'EG tea
4. Sometimes the radical vowel a is changed into o or o> ; as
p.rj^avdop.ai, dn/iao), Ionic pluperfect ep.r)^ava)TO, r]Tip.a>TO, implying
-6op,ai, -oa> ; faa) ^a>a>, TPAFO rpcoyo).
See also ayo?, d/zaprai/a>, 7rao-x<, in the Catalogue of Verbs.
AYPQ changes a into o in the forms dfr-ovpas drr-ovpdpevos.
1O4. 1. Roots are very often prolonged by annexing e,
sometimes a or o, rarely i or v, to their last letter ; as atdopat
aiftfop.ai, lo-xdvd) laxavdo), *AAO 'AAOii, eV^co cV^io), ava> dvva>.
Particularly in the Ionic dialect, verbs in < are not unfre-
quently inflected after the analogy of verbs in ew ; as dy6p.evos
dyeop.evos, /SaXXeii/ /SaXXe'etv, or^e'^eti/ vxfQteiv, {Sa\\6p,evos
dvvovo~i Si/veovcri, peovp-evos pe6p.evos.
6*
130 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 105-107.
So ei^fe, tyee, <5<Xee, Ionic for ci^f, 77^, &><Xe, from e^o), fy-w,
2. When the root is thus prolonged, the radical vowel e is
very often changed into o. The Poets may further change h
into CD, and then prolong the root by annexing a to it ; as APE-
MQ
3. When a root contains two consonants without an inter-
vening vowel, it may be prolonged by inserting a short vowel
between those consonants ; thus, ENIIQ eWn-o ENinG, 6pdo-o-a>
rapd(r<ra>, EINYQ
X 105. 1. Sometimes the root is syncopated; in which
^case, monosyllabic roots lose their vowel ; dissyllabic and poly-
syllabic roots most commonly drop their last vowel ; as dyei/>a>
dypd/zf j/09, TENQ yiyvofwi.
See also dXeco, eyeipco, ep^o/zat, ice'Xo/xai, KfpdvwfU, p.ijj.i>a>. TTfXaoj,
Tre'Xo), TTiTrpacr/ea) , Trerda), iTrra/zat, Wro/zut, TTITTTO), eVrco, f^co, TAAAQ,
Tt'/cro) (for rtr-Kco), TEMQ, $ENQ, in the Catalogue of Verbs.
2. In some verbs the root undergoes a metathesis ; as 5e'p<o-
/WM edpaicov e8pd<r]v.
See also a^aprdva), /3dXXo>, /St^paxrKO), ^3Xa)fr*fa), 8a/j.d(o. 8e'/zco, $1/17-
o~KO), ^pd)(r<a), KaXc'o), Ka/xva), ^.fipo/xat, p-tXco, Tre'pSo/iat, Trepda), IIOPQ,
2KEAAQ, re'/ii/a>, (rrp<jL>wvp.i,
^ 1OO. New themes are sometimes formed from the per-
fect active, and second aorist, by changing a, oz/, o/x^ into <o,
o/iat ; as yiyvofMi ytyaa, new present yeydofiai ; AAEO 5e'6aa, Se-
So eyei'pa) eyp^yopa, eypr/yopda) yprjyopfco, both prolonged ; "aTrjp.1
c(rrr)Ka, O-TTJKO) ; rep-va TfTp.r)Ka, TfjiTjyu. So also iq/u (^a), jJ/c&J ; io>
(i/ca) IACW.
1O7. The last vowel of the root of a /wre
verb, if short, is lengthened in all the tenses, ex-
cept the present and imperfect.
In this case, a is lengthened into 77; when how-
ever it is preceded by e, i, or p, it is only length-
ened. E. g.
Tlp.f)(T(J)
77X00) S^Xcotreo eS^Xaxra
108.] FORMATION OF THE TENSES. 131
no) rtcro) eritra TCTIKO. rert/zai
ua) Sa/cpvo-a) eduKpHcra dfSaKpvica
et'dcra fid<a elddrjv
ia.ofj.ai aofiai
Spaa) 8pd(ro) fdpdcra deftpdita
NOTE 1. AKpodoftai, Gnu/da, IIAOMAI, TreXaoo (IIAAQ), and iroivao-
fiat, do not change d into 77 ; as dKpodcrop.ai, $otz/dcro/>iat, Trda-opat., eVXci
$r/i>, Troivda-ofjiai. II//Mrpt?/u (IIPAQ), rirpao) (TPAQ), XP W XP^ ^ 1 ^
change a into T; ; as irpr)cra>, er/jr/tra, XPW ^ 1 - "Eco, ^o /y/ace, has F.
0eo) (rtl^fu), to put, has Perf.
/^foTE 2. Many pure verbs retain the short radical vowel through all
the tenses ; as,
yeXao) yeXa<ra) eye'Xao'a, KaXeco /caXecra)
See also aya/xai, AEQ, ar/^eWa), ti/ceofiat, a^Seco, aX/o/xai, aXe'co, oX-
6ofj.ai, d/jK^teVi/u/xi, avrtaco, dwo), dpapiVxco, d/jeVxa), dp/ce'a), cipoa), dpua),
d(pv(t), a^^o/Ltat, /^5ea), y^Xaco, daivv/ju, daiopai, ci/ii, eXavi/a), EAYfi, ei/-
if/u, epa/ttat, epaco, e'pwa), eV^t'a), (JVco, ^Xato, tXda"/<op.ai, /caXea), Kfpdvvv-
/-u, <Xaa), Korea), Kpfidvvvp.i^ Xoea), /xatojMat, ^e^yo"/<a), j/aia), vfiK.ea), ^e'a),
oXXu/zt, op.vvp.1^ foofUU, opvvp.i, Trareo/xat, TTfTavvv/jii, TrnrpdcrKa), TTTVCO,
(TAff5awi/zt, (TTraa), <rropeWi/jLU, TAAAQ, rai/ua), TeXta), rpea), (p^t'co,
^aXcio), X 6 a> in the Catalogue of Verbs.
NOTE 3. The quantity of the last radical vowel of some pure verbs
is variable ; as,
etiWo), ati/eVa), aii/^a-a), jjvrjva, fiveKa, fji>rjfj.ai, yvedrjv
See also AAO, dypeo), aiSeop,ai, atJ/e'a), atpea), d/ca^i^a), duo), d(pda>
/SatVa), yape'ft), Sea), bind, fit'3a>p.i, Sui/ap-ai, 8yco, etpua), eXxa), cp,e'a),
cui/do), 6ipto"Ka), eurf^e'a), e^a), K^Sa), Kopevvvpu, Xua), p,u^op-ai, i/ep.a), o^co,
ovunjfu, TTcivdw, Trip-Trp^/it, Trivvo-KO), TriVco, TTO^C'O), TTOJ/CO), PEQ, ^t say,
pvop-ai, 0-ftevvvp.i, orepe'a). Ti6r)fju, $ENQ, <p7//xi, (p6dva>, (pdovea), ^)opea),
in the Catalogue of Verbs.
Present and Imperfect.
^ 1O8. 1. All verbal forms are, in practice, re-
ferred to the present indicative.
For example, epadov, eXctydrjv, eoxpT/Xa, are, in parsing, said to
come from p.avddva), XeiVo), cr(pd\\a>.
2. To form the present passive, drop &> of the
present active, and annex o/^ ; as /3ov\eva) pov\ev
3. To form the imperfect active, drop &> of the
present, annex oz>, and prefix its augment ; as ow
ejBouXevov.
KI2 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [$ 109
4. To form the imperfect passive, drop opai of
the present, annex o/^i/, and prefix its augment ; as
, j3ov\evojj,ai e/3
Future and Aorist Active and Middle.
^ 1O9. 1. To form the future active, drop o> of
the present, and annex a-w ; as /3ov\eva) /3ov\va-c0.
So TipAo) ri/ZTjcro), KaXe'a> KoXfVo), TrXfKat TrXe'^aj, ypd(pa> ypd^a), qftco
U(TO>, fXiri^a) eXTricro), cnr(v8(a oTreiaco. (^ 107 ; 13.) So also /cpdfo
(KPAFQ) <pda>, /SXaTTTo) (BAABfl) X<tya>, TTpdaaa) (nPAFQ) 7rpd&>,
TrXdo-tro) (nAAGQ) TrXdo-co. (^ 101.)
2. To form the future active of a liquid verb,
annex eo>, contracted o>, to the root ; as /jbevco pevtco
, fcaOaipco KaOapeco KaOapto.
So Kpiv<0 Kpivu), dpvva a/zufw, (paiva> fpavw, KTfiva xrevS), dyyeXXa)
, crrt'XXa) oTfXw. (TTTftpa) (nrepoi). (^ 100- 103.)
3. To form the future middle, drop a> of the
future active, and annex O/JLCU ; as ftovXeva) ySou-
Xeucrft) f3ov\evo-o/jiat, ; a/j,uvo) a/^vveco a/jivveo/juit, con-
tracted d/j,vvovfi,ai.
NOTE 1. (a) Futures in a<ro> and f o-co, from verbs in ao>, a^co, ea>,
often drop tr, and are contracted like verbs in CUD and ea>. The Attic
dialect uses only the contracted form. E. g.
\avvco, /3i,3do>, F. fXdtro) eXo>, j3ij3d(T(i) /3i/3o
6i/cd^co, reXe'co, F. di/cd(TQj fii/cw, TfXcVo) reXeo) rfXw
The future middle, in this case, is contracted chiefly in
KoXdcro/iai KoXco/zat, nd%opai fia^f(rop.ai
(b) In a few instances, a<ra>, eotro) seem to be contracted into o> ac-
cording to the preceding analogy ; thus, 8pda>, epr)p.6(0, oVo/wu, F. 8/d-
(c) In the Epic dialect, AAEQ (AAQ), to teach, tpvco, ^o draiv,
KEIQ or KEQ, /o cause to he down, and ravvu, to stretch, drop the a-
in the future ; thus, F. 81701, I shall find, epvo-o) e'pvoo, *> or KCCO, I
shall lie doicn, Tavv<ra> ravvat.
NOTE 2. Futures in to-co, from verbs in ia>, drop crto and annex
eca, which is always contracted into o> ; that is, ro> tVo/icu become ii
, respectively ; as,
o>. F. (iLKiaU) OIKIO), OlKl(TOfJLai olKlOVfJ.CU
J, F. (ppOVTtCTto) (ppOVTlto (ppOVTlOVJJUll
110.] FORMATION OF THE TENSES. 133
NOTE 3. (a) Some mute verbs form the future middle after the
analogy of liquid verbs ; thus, Kade^o/j-ai Ka.de8ovp.ai, p.avddva> p-adevpat
Doric for p,a6ovp.ai, TIKTOJ reicovuai, TpijBa) <ru!/-rpi/3emu.
(b) r l'he following form the future middle without the characteristic
<r : e'8a) (3>Ar{2), to eat, F. f8opai, (pdyopai, I shall eat ; TriVw, to drink,
F. TT to pat, / shall drink.
For e5o/nat, Trio/xat, the later Greeks said eSoO/iat, TrtoCpxu, formed
according- to the preceding analogy.
(c) The future 8pdp.op.ai, for 8pap.ovp.ai, from rpex> (APEMG), is
formed after the analogy of
X HO. 1. To form the aorist active, drop o> of
the present, annex o-a, and prefix its augment ; as,
vw e/3ov\ev(ra.
So n/ido) Tip,r)o-a, ye\da> eye'Xacra,
ypd(pa> eyperv/m, aSco r/(ra, eXTri^co ^XTTttra, aWi/Sco eo-7rera. (^ 107;
13.) So also /3Xa7TTco (BAABQ) ej3\a^a, Trpdcro-co (nPAFQ) eVpa^a,
TrXdo-o-ca (HAAGQ) e7rXa<ra. ( 101.)
A2. To form the aorist active of a liquid verb, an-
nex a to the root, lengthen the radical vowel, and
prefix its augment ; as /cp/i/&> e/cplva, <rreXAu> e<rrei\a.
So a/ivveo fj/jivva, riXXco eriXa, crTTfipa) eo-Tretpa, /xevco e)ueiMi, cr<pd\\a>
cr(pT]Xa, (paivo) efprjva, Kadaipw eKadrjpa. ( 102.)
m 3. To form the aorist middle, drop a of the aorist
active, and annex a^i/; as povkeva, ej3ov\eva-a efiov-
; Kplvco, eicplva e/cplvdfjLrjv.
NOTE 1. These three verbs, d/do/ut, rl6r]pi., and t^/iti, taRe
instead of <ra in the aorist ; thus, eScofca, c^/ca fdrjKa/jLrjv, TJ
NOTE 2. Some verbs do not take er in the aorist ; as aXe'o/wu or
aXevop.a.1 rj\fdp.rjv or rj\evdp.r]v. See also 8a.Teop.ai, KUICO, 2EYH, ^)e-
pco, x>, in the Catalogue of Verbs.
NOTE 3. In a few instances, the aorist annexes <roi>. <rop.r)v to the
root, that is, it is inflected after the analogy of the second aorist. See
yco, dft'fio), ftaivo), Svca, t/ca>, AEXQ, opvvp.t, TTUXB, TrtTrrco, <ptpa), X^C 00 '
in the Catalogue of Verbs.
NOTE 4. Verbs in -lalva) and -paiva) lengthen the radical vowel
into d ; as TriaiVco tVi'dpa, TTfpaiVoo eVepdva, eVifcpatVa) firtKpdva. Also
the following : icrxratVoo ur^i/dra, KepSaiVco Kp8ava, KotXaiVa) efcoiXdva,
eXevKava, opyaiva) wpyava, TreTraivo) eVeTraj/a. 13ut rerpaiVw
fTeTprjvdfjiTjv, piaivca ffiirjva rarely ep,iava.
131 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 111
NOTE 5. The radical vowel of aipo> and aXXo^ai becomes TJ only
in the indicative, in consequence of the augment ; in the other moods
it is merely lengthened ; thus atp&> ypa apco apat/it apov apas, rjpdp.T)t
ap&pMi ; oXXo/icu, f)\dp,r)v aXco/zat.
NOTE 6. In later Greek, verbs in -alva> and -alpa> often lengthen
the radical vowel into a ; as oTjpuVo) eo-fjfidva, KaOaipa eKaddpa, f%6ai~
pa ?Jx#apa, <pa/i/a> ffpdva.
NOTE 7. The aorist in -771/0, -rjpa, from verbs in -cu'i/u>, -cupco, is
often written -771/0, -7/pa, with iota subscript, as if ai were changed into
LBut this is incorrect, first, because the aorist of liquid verbs comes
m the root ; secondly, because in ancient inscriptions it is written
without this i ; thus. eV-e/cpai/e, aWcprji/e, KadypavTav, Kar-dpai eir-dpy
eV-pay, rjpe aparo.
NOTE 8. The future and aorist of some liquid verbs are formed after
the analogy of other verbs ; that is, by annexing <rco, o~a to the root ;
as, /ceipo), F. Ke/xrco, A. exepcra. Seje also dttpo), af'ppco, eppw, dpapi-
<r*ca), fiXa), eXavi/to, ^epo/iai, KeXXa>, Kvpo), peipopai, opwjju, Tfipu, (pdfi-
, in the Catalogue of Verbs.
Perfect, Pluperfect, and Aorist and Future Passive.
^111. 1. To form the perfect active, drop &
of the present, annex *a, and prefix its augment ;
as fiovXevo) /3e/3ov\vrca.
SO TlfJMCt) TCTlp.T)Kd, aSo) jJ/CO, TTfidw TT/TTft/Ca, fKlTlfa fj\TTlKa. ( 107 ,
13, 8.) So also dyyeXXo) ^yyeX/ca, (paivo) 7rc'(pay*:a, KaBaipa* KKddap-
ica, oreXXo) eoTaX<a, (nrfipa) ecrTrap/ca. (^ 100 ; 101 ; 103 ; 14.)
2. To form the perfect active of mute verbs
whose root ends in a labial (TT, & </>) or a palatal
(/e, 7, x), drop w of the present, annex a, change
the preceding smooth or middle mute into its cor-
responding rough mute (</>, %), and prefix its aug-
ment ; <f> and % of course remain unchanged ; as
So ypa(po> ye'ypacpa, piTrro) fppicpa, Tftr^w rereu^a, Trpdcrcra) TrcVpa^a.
( A01.)
3. To form the perfect passive, drop o> of the
present active, annex /-wu, and prefix its augment ;
111.] FORMATION OF THE TENSES. . 135
So ri/iao) reri/xT/jtzat, ai/tdcoTpt'a/zaijTrXe'KO) TreTrXeyjuat, Xei7r
neido) TreVfioyiat, xa>pt&> Kf^copicr/iai, oWi/Soo eo-Tmo-fiat. ($ 107 ;
13 ; 14.) So also eiyyeXXo) fjyye\p,ai, alcr^yva) T/o^v/n/itu, Kadaipco
KfKadapp.ai t a'ipo) rjpjjiai., crreXXo) ecrraX/iai, cnreipa) ecrTrap/tai. ( 100 ;
103 ; 14.)
4. To form the pluperfect active, drop a of the
perfect, annex e/, and prefix its augment ; as j3ov~
\6VO) /3e{3oV\6VKO, /3/3oV\V/C6l,V.
5. To form the pluperfect passive, drop pai of
the perfect passive, annex /^z/, and prefix its aug-
ment 5 as f3ovX.vco /3ej3ov\VfJL(U e{3/3ov\evfj,r)v.
6. To form the aorist passive, drop a> of the pres-
ent active, annex Oijv, and prefix its augment ; as
So Tifidco Tifj.r)dr]V, TrXeKco ir\%6r]Vy Xcyw e\%dr]v, XetVo) e\fi<pdr)v,
irelda) CTreio-Orjv, ^copi^co ex<api(r6r)v. (^107; 13.) So also dyyeXXco
fjyyeXdrjv, (foaiva) e(j)dvdr)v, ala"x\)v<t) fl&xvvdTjv, KaOaipo) fKaddpdrjv, aipo>
rjpBriv; o-reXXo) eVrdX%. (^100; 103.)
7. To form the future passive, drop Oyv of the
aorist passive, annex Orjo-o/jia^ and reject the aug
ment as
NOTE 1. (a) The following mute verbs change e into a in the per-
fect passive ; orpe^to eo-rpa^i/Mai, rpeTra) nrpaftfuu, rpe^xu redpap.p.ai.
The Ionic dialect changes it also in the aorist ; thus eVrpdtp^i/, erpd-
ipOrjv. ( 103.) TpeTro) has also perfect active rerpa^a.
(b) In some instances the radical vowel e becomes o, rarely <, in the
perfect and pluperfect; as /cXeTrro) Ke<\o(paKK\6(pfiv. ( 103,2.) See
also dfipco, 6ft'8o), e^o), lrjp.1, \ayxdva), AEXft, pfipopai, vi>ved>eo>, TT^-
TTO), TrXe/cto, orpe^o), TI'KTO>, rpeTrco, <pepco, in the Catalogue 01 Verbs.
(c) *A>ya> and Trdcr^co change the radical a into o in the forms 0777-
vo^a or dyijoxct, irtirocrxa. ( 103, 2, b.)
NOTE 2. When, in the perfect passive, yy or /Z/A would come to
stand before /*ai, pe0a, the combinations yy/^t, wn become y/z, /^/>i. for
the sake of euphony ; as e'Xfy^co e'Xi^Xeyy-fiai c'X^Xcy/xai, Kdp,irTo> KC-
When pp. would come to stand after a consonant, it drops one p, ; as
repTTQ) TTpp,-p.ai rerep/zat.
NOTE 3 In a few instances, the linguals 8, B remain unchanged
136 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 112.
before /t; as KAAQ, KeKaSpai Kopvcra-o), Ke/copufywu, in Homer; irvica-
fa nfTTVKadfiai, in Sappho.
NOTE 4. Many pure verbs, especially such as do not lengthen the
radical vowel, insert a- before /MU, p*0a, p-ei/oy, and rat of the perfect
passive, and before Bi\v of the aorist passive ; as reXeo), reWXeoyiat
rereXeo-p-etfa TfreXfcrpevos, rrreXeorai ; eVeXtV^/yi'.
See also AAQ, ayapu, aide'o/xai, GKOVCO, aXeco, aXdo/uu, a
apvco, n^dofiai, ftaivo), /Soaco, /3uc'a), -yeXdo),
Sato/xat, Sea>, Spda>, Svvapai, etpua>, eXavi/a), EAYQ, evvvfii,
p.i, $Xaa>, Opavw, tXao-co/Aai, KaXeco, fceXfuca, *ce-
, icXaia), KXaco, <0 break, /cXft'co, /O 5/<r^^, K\TJL<I), Kvaiu y Acvao), KO-
Xouca, KOpevwpii, /tpejzawu/xi, Kpovw, /cvXt'to, Xfvco, ^o stone, /za^ofiat, /ze-
vaia), v(o, ^e'a), oTofiai, op.wp4, ovofwi, TraXai'a), Trareo-
, irip.TT\r)p.i, niij.irpT)p.i, 7ri7riV/ca),
<raa>, to 5J/V, <rj3evwp.t, aeia),
crropvm>p.i, ravvo^ ri'veo, ua), (pcpw, (pXdco, <pXuto, c^pe'co, i^
ofiai, XP*****' XP l/G) X^ >vvv t ll "> > / / ' a ^ Cl) ^ n ^ ne Catalogue of Verbs.
NOTE 5. (a) The following verbs in i/o> drop v in the perfect ac-
tive and passive, and aorist passive; icXii/a), K(K\IKO KexXip-ai e/cXi'^z/;
Kpiva^ KtKpiKci KfKpipai fKpidrjv ; TrXv^a), TreVXv/ea TTtVXvpxit
The Poets however often retain the i/ in the aorist passive ; thus
(b) The perfect drops the v also in a few other verbs in vo> ; as
AceKcpSaxa, /SpaSuvco ffiefipadviceiv,
NOTE 6. Some verbs in va> drop v before the endings /*at,
, of the perfect passive, and insert o- ; as cpaiva) 7re<paoyu Trpd-
So oTjfuzii'a) o-eo-77ftao-/iat -(rp.(da -o-fieVos, irfpaivca nfTrepaa-fiai -
-o-pfvos, paivat eppaapai, 7ra^ui/to TreTrdxvo-p-at, fioXvvto /zf/zoXutr/iat, Xv-
fj.aivop.ai XeXv/xacr/iai , fttaiVa) /zf fj.iaap.ui , vfpaivo) v<pa<rpai.
has ei-i'ipap-pai and '
NOTE 7. In the following forms, the perfect takes the characteristic
of the aorist : to-do-t, ei^do-t, ye-ypd^arai (Tabul. Heracl.), for
i5a<rt, eucao-i, yeypcKparai, from IAQ, tiKco, ypdfpco.
Future Perfect.
112. 1. To form the future perfect active,
drop a of the perfect, and annex <T&>, which may
assume the middle form o-oaat as
or
See also Set'8o>, IOTT^/II, Kj^Sto, /cXd^co, Kpdo>, ^aipco, in the Catalogue
of Verbs.
2. To form the future perfect passive, drop at of
113.] FORMATION OF THE TENSES. 137
the second person singular of the perfect passive,
and annex opai ; as /3Xa7n-ft>,
See also jSaXXw, /St/SpaxrKo), ypd<pa), Sa/ndco, Se^o/iat, 8ea>, to bind, drj~
\6a>, &a.TTTa>, KaXeo), xXauo, /cXeta), KOTTTCO, Kpinrrco, /crao/zai, Xa/x/3ai/a),
Xav$di>a>, Xe'yo), XeiVa), Xva>, ^iyvvfjii, /u/ii/qavta), IIAO1VIAI, Travco, TTI/A-
Trprj/u, 7rt7rpd(7K(B, TrX^cra-a), Troieco, Trpdo-o-co, PEQ, say, crtydco, <r/co-
7T&), ravvci), rd(T<ra>, Te/L>a>, Tfu^a>, rt/xaa), rpeVco, <^)aco, $>AQ, /O ^z/Z,
^)tXe<B, <pvpo>, ^oXdco, ^pdopit, in the Catalogue of Verbs.
NOTE 1. The future perfect of Sei'Sco, K 17 8 GO, and Kpda>, inserts ?;
before O-CB, after the analogy of verbs in eo> ; further, the future per-
fect of Ki)Sa> retains the radical vowel ; thus,
NOTE 2. The future perfect of Sew, rt v^w, and $>AQ, imply a per
feet passive in -r)p.ai, -evyp&i ; thus, 8eto, dedevai 8fS^(ro/iai ;
Second Aorist, Second Perfect and Pluperfect, and Second
Future Passive.
)( 113. Some primitive verbs form their aonst,
perfect and pluperfect active, and future passive, by
annexing the following endings to the root :
Aorist Active - o v ; as Xe iVa> I'XtTroi', Tcfj.va> ere/ioi/
A orist Passive '71'; as XeiVco e\iirr)v, ^Xe-yo) f<p\fyr)v
Aorist Middle -dju^i/; as XetVco AITTO/ZT;!/
Perfect Active -a ; as XeiVco XeXoiTra, 7rpde"(ra) TreTrpdya
Pluperfect Active -eii> ; as eXfXotTretv, eVfTrpdyew/
* future Passive -^crop,at; as XeiVo) \nrr)<Top,ai
These tenses are commonly designated by the numeral second, in
order that they may be distinguished from the regular tenses of the
same name, which commonly are designated by the term^rsi.
For practical purposes, the second pluperfect may be formed by sim-
ply changing a of the second perfect into fiv ; the second future pas-
sive, by changing rjv of the second aorist passive into
A list of verbs in which these tenses are found : dyye'XXeo,
ayvvfjiij ayo), atpe'co, aipa>, al(rdavo[j,ai, d<a^i^&), aKOvw, dXet(pa)
dXiraiVa), aXXdcrrra), aXXojMat, dX^)atVa), d^iaprdi'co, djLiTre'^co, d/z7rXa*ctV/ea),
di'Sdi'co, ANE0i2, avoiyco, arcoyw, aTra^tfTKco, apaptcrKO), apiO"Taco,
fco, /3aiVa>, ^dXXco, jSaTrreo, BAPEii, /3i/3pco(TKa), (SXaTrro),
^XaxrKto, /3ovXo/iai, BPAXQ, /Spt'^co, /Spi'^co, BPOXQ. yfycoin'o-KO), yr/^ea),
yt'yvo/xai, yXufpco, ypd0<, AAEO, fiaico, SUKI/CO, 8a/Ltdco, dapQavca, dfi-
8tpa), 8i8a>fJ,i, AIKI2, Si'a), 8oi7re'co, SpeVa), Svto, eyftpca,
, iXa>, EIIIQ, eXTrco, eVatpa), ENE0Q. eWTTO), eVi7rTa>|
12*
138 INFLECTION OF WORDS. 114.
, erra), epSa), epeuca, epeiTra), EPOMAI, cp^Ofiai, epvyyai>a>,
TKQ), fx 60 ' C f vyw}JLi, $aXXoo, $a7rra>, 0A4>Q, deivca,
Xi',3a>, dvr^TKO), 0pv7rro>, $pa>o-Ka>, IKVCO/JLOI, ion;/xi t
Katco, /ca/xi/co, KA4>EQ, jm'pa), BfXayUK, Kfv0a>, 7780), Kt^ai/o), cXaa>,
KXfTrra), jeXiW, /tXi>a>, KOTTTW, Kopewvpi, Korea), Kpaa>, KPIZQ, Kpwrra>,
KTfiva), KTvnefo, \ayxdvo), Xa/ii/5avco, XO/ZTTCO, Xai>$ai/ci>, Xatr/ca),
.collect, XeiVa), Xfi'x^j Xe7r<B,Xt'<ro-o/^at, fiaivopcu, iiavOdvo), /lapTrra),
cra), MAfi, p-fipofj-ai. /xe AGO. fjLei'oo. firjKdofiai^ fjiiywp.1, p-v^c
otyoo, oXitr^atVci), oXXu/xt, opaar, opwfju, opvo-aa), oo-cppaivop-ai, oc^ei'Xca,
o<p\HTKa.v<0, TraXXa), Tratr^a), ireida), rreipto, Trc'pSo/iat, TT/p&u, 7rc'rop,ai,
rrTjywfjii, TTivo), TTiTrra), 7rXe'/ca), 77X^0), TrXi^o-tro), Tri/i'yco, IIOPQ, Trpaao-co,
rrapin;/xat, Trr^trcra), 7m;po/jwii, 7rrv(T(r6), TTTUCO, irvvddvopai, paTrra), pea>,
TO), traipa), 2EYQ, (T^TTO), (TKaTrra), 2KEAAQ, o-/iv^a),
), crret^a), oreXXo, (rrepya), orrepea), <rrpe(^)a), oTvyeaj, crupeo, cr(pd-
cr(pd\\(i>, TAFQ, TAAAQ, Tatrcra), rep-va), TEMQ, repTrco, reptro^uu,
), TIEQ, riAcra), nrpoWKa), Trruer/cctyuu, TI<U, r/ii^ya), ropea),
Tpf(p(i>j rpt^u), Tp/y3a), rpi^co, rpobya), Tvyx"" 40 * TT'TTTO), Tv(pa>,
, (pvpco,
' XAAZQ, ^Xt5aa>, XPAI2MEQ,
which see in the Catalogue of Verbs.
NOTE 1. Some of these verbs have also the regular form of the
aorist, perfect, pluperfect, and future passive ; but, as a general rule,
when the second aorist, perfect, pluperfect, and future passive are used,
the regular forms are of rare occurrence; thus, the usual aorist of ayo>
is fjyayov, the regular ^a being little usei
NOTE 2. The perfects SeSr/a, /le/z^va, orcorjpa, 7r(j)Tjva, from &ai'a>,
fj.aivop.ai, (raipw, and <paivo>, are often written with an iota sub-
script ; thus, Se&Tja, pep-yva, o-ecrypa, irefava. But as they come from
the roots AA-, MAN-, 2AP-, 3>AN-, this iota should he omitted. (Com-
pare $ 110, n. 7.)
114. Dialects.
1. (a) The Doric forms the future generally by annexing to the
root -o-e'o), middle -o-edjtai, which arje generally contracted into -a 5,
-0-ou/iai or-creu/icu, and the future then is inflected throughout like
contract verbs in e&> ; as oiKoSo/xeco, F. (oiKoSopjo-eco) oiKoSo/irjo-oJ, F. M.
(cuco8o/iT7<re O/AOI ) oiKo^op.rjcrovpMi or OiKo^op.Tj(TfVfJMi. So aTroypa^a),
F. a7roypa\|ra), inf. aTroypnx^'fi'.
The Attic makes use of this Doric future in the verbs &, to rtm,
peuco, KAat'oo, Trat'^a), Triirrw, TrXeto, Trveo), 7ruv6dvop.ai, x^fa' which see
in the Catalogue of Verbs. The future ^eoi, from ^eo), is the Doric
future without the cr.
(b) Not unfrequently the Doric changes -tre'co, -o-fo/^at into -0- /o>,
as irpdcrcra), ftorjdta), TrpoXfiVa), (pvXda'O'a), F. 7rpai'a>, /So-
(c) The Dorians sometimes formed the future passive by simply
115.] PERSONAL ENDINGS. 139
changing -rjv of the aorist into -r/a'a) ; thus,
Tt, (pavT)<reiv, warco^o-co, from dfLKvvp.1, (rvi/aya), <jf>au/a>, QATOG.
2. (a) The future of liquid verbs is inflected throughout like verbs m
. Its uncontracted form is Ionic and Epic ; as KreiW, Ionic future
ca, Attic
(b) The Doric may change -tea into -/ in the future of liquid
verbs ; as p.p.ev(o, ai/ayye'XXeo, F. cp.p,evia), arayyeXtco.
3. (a) The Doric often conjugates verbs in , and sometimes verbs
in a<0, as if the root ended in K; as 6pja'a>, 8o/ap,a<0, xapi6p.ai, eySi-
Kaco, epyaop.ai, F. 6pKteoo, 8oKt/iaa), ^apitopcu, eyStKaov/x,ai, epya-
: cra)a>, yeXaoo, (>6a.vw, A. ecrco^a, eye'Xa^a, e<pdal;a. So xpa-
opi(0 vevop.iyp.ai, nopifa eTropixdrjv, 6\do> re-
(b) In the Doric dialect, some verbs in ew are conjugated as if the
root ended in a ; as <po>i/ea> (pavdcre, 7rroea> eirroddrjv, <piXea> Trt^iXd/ce,
wveopcu oivao-eLrai.
(c) In the Ionic dialect, verbs in ao> are sometimes conjugated as if
the root ended in o or o> ; as art/iaw, py^ai/ao/zai, Plup. ^
4. The Poets, except the Attic Poets, often double the o- of the
future and 0m after a short vowel ; as reXeco reXecro-<a ereXetro-a,
dvvo'O'op.ai fjvvo'O'a, diKcifa e'5t'Kacr(ra.
PERSONAL ENDINGS AND CONNECTING VOWELS.
^ 115. 1. The letter or letters which are pecu-
liar to a tense are called the characteristic of that
tense ; thus, 2 is the characteristic of the aorist and
future active and middle; E, of the future active
and middle of liquid verbs ; 9E, OH, E, or H, of
the aorist passive ; K, of the perfect and pluper-
fect active ; @H2, H2, of the future passive.
2. That which denotes the person and number
of a verbal form is called the personal ending; thus,
-pev is the personal ending of Xey-o-^ei/; -re, of
\ey-e-T.
3. The following table exhibits the personal
endings of the indicative.
140
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
Person. 1st.
Singular, fu
Dual.
Plural. ufs,
Primary Tenses.
Active.
*-
2d.
3d.
o-t, y, <r6a
Tl, 0-1
TOV
TOV
T
VTl, Vi
Person. 1st.
Singular, /tot
Dual
Plural.
Person.
Singular.
Dual.
Plural.
Person.
Singular.
Dual.
Plural
1st.
v
pfS, fJ
1st.
/idl/, /
/if<9a,
Passive and Middle.
2d.
o~at, at
(T&OV
', /if o-^a o-0e
Secondary Tenses.
Active.
2d.
r, or^a
T6
Passive and Middle.
2d.
0*0, o
(T00V
<rde
3d.
rrat, arat
3d.
TOl/, TTJV
(rav, v
3d.
TO
addv, (rd
VTO. dro
-/it is found in the indicative of verbs in /u ; in the Epic subjunctive
active ; and in the optative active. In the secondary tenses, and in
the optative active of verbs in /, the element /* becomes i>, and t is
dropped. In the greatest number of verbs this ending is dropped.
The endings pes, p*v, /xot, /mzv, prjv, p*6a, /lecr&i, p.f6ev, pe&ov are
modifications of -/u.
-o-t of the second person is found only in the Epic ecrcrt, thou art,
from the root E2- ; in all other cases it becomes -j, which is some-
times strengthened by 6a. The endings Te, TOI/, <rai, <rQf, <rdov t
o-o, aQav, o-0T)v are modifications of crt, <r6a.
-TI Doric, -<rt common, found in verbs in /it, and in the Epic subjunc-
tive active. In the greater number of verbs it is dropped ; as cXe-ye
for Ac'ycTt. The endings rav, IT/I/, Tat, TO are its modifications.
-I/TI Doric, -i/o- 1 common, formed from Tt by prefixing v. Its modifi-
cations are vrat, ITO, arat, aro.
-trav, a modification of j/o-t, is found in verbs in /u ; in the pluperfect
active; aorist passive; and in the imperfect, second aorist, and opta-
tive, of some Boeotic forms.
NOTE. The personal endings are fragments of personal pronouns ;
thus, the endings beginning with M aie modifications of /i-oO, /i-ot,
ji-e', fj-fjids ; those beginning with 2 and T come from o-u, T-U, T-O2,
r 6. It is evident therefore that, in Greek, the pronoun is annexed to
the root ; as Xcyo-ptv, ive-say, Xe'-ye-re, you-say, Xeyo-vrt, tJi'
116, 117.]
.PERSONAL ENDINGS.
141
^ 116. The vowel which stands between the
personal ending and the root or characteristic of a
verbal form is called the connecting vowel. In the
first person of all the numbers, and in the third
person plural of the indicative, it is an o ; in all the
other persons of the same mood, it is an e. Ex-
cept that,
(a) The connecting vowel of the perfect active, and aorist active and
middle, is an a. But in the third person singular of the perfect and
of the aorist active it is an e.
(b) The connecting vowel-sound of the pluperfect active is an et. In
the third person plural it is an ei or e.
(c) The present and future active lengthen o into o> in the first per-
son singular, and e into ei in the second and third person singular.
.)< 117. 1. The following table exhibits the personal end-
ings and the connecting vowels of the indicative, united.
Present and Future.
Active. * i Passive.
1st. 2d.
S.
D.
P.
S.
D.
P.
8.
D.
P.
1st.
2d. 3d.
et? et
eroi> eroi*
ere overt (overt)
Imperfect and Second Aorist.
eat, 77, et
ecrdov
3d.
erat
fcrOov
ovrai
opev
Active.
5
frov
ere
Active.
as
arov
are
Mdclle.
oprjv
eo, ov
ccrdov
Aorist.
arrjv
av
a/xei/
Perfect Active.
a as e
arov arov
apv are d<rt (avert)
Middle.
ao, a>
acrdov
acrBe
avro
Pluperfect Active.
.. eis fl
ftrov etrrjv
eire
fiaav, caat-
2. The subjunctive takes the terminations of the primary
tenses of the indicative, but lengthens the connecting vowels o,
e into <B, 17, respectively.
112
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
K
s.
1).
p.
Active.
T]TOV
n
TjTOV
cocri
Passive and Middle.
copjii rjni, 77 r/rat
r;(r$oi>
3. The optative takes the personal endings of the secondary
tenses of the indicative.
(a) But the first person singular of the optative active takes -/it, and
the third person plural ends in -ev.
(b) For its connecting vowel-sound the optative has ot ; but in the
aorist active and middle it has at.
S.
D.
P.
S.
D.
P.
Ol/JLL
Active.
OlS Ol
OITOV OLTTjV
otre oicv
Aorist Active.
aifju ens at
airov airrjv
aip.(i> aire aifv
Passive and Middle.
OlfiTJV OlO OITO
010-00V Ol(T0T]
oi[j.eda oivde otvro
Aorist Middle.
aip.T]v aio airo
aivro
(c) The optative active has also the following endings :
S. T)V, TJSj 7, D. 7/TOI/, T]TT]V, P. T^ICV, T)T , TJ&CIV.
These endings are found in the second perfect and second aorist of
a few verbs in a> ; in contract- verbs ; in the future of liquid verbs ;
and in verbs in ytu ; as 7rei'$o> ireTroidoLrjv, fairya) Trcfairyoirjv, ep^opuii
f\T]\v6oir)v ; ^o) (T^oirjv, o\\vfj,i 6\oirjv ; ftpto fpoirjv, (paivo) (pavoirjv.
4. The first of the following tables exhibits the personal
endings of the imperative; the second and third exhibit the
personal endings and the connecting vowels (e, a, o) united.
S.
B.
P.
S.
D.
P.
2d.
61
Active.
3d.
raxrai/, VTOW,
VTO), VTOV
fT(O
TO)V
fTOMTCLV. OVTOiV
Passive and Middle.
2d. 3d.
(TO, o <rda>
(T0OV
adto
<T0ov
Aorist Active.
S. ov ara>
D. arov arcoi/
P. are araxrav. avrwv
Aorist Middle.
at
acrdov
are aroacrai', avrwv aa~Bf aa
is used only when the connecting vowel is omitted ;
T^ -61, r-$i, (pd-dt, 8i8<a-6i. .
acrdaxrav,
118.] PERSONAL ENDINGS. 143
5. The original endings of the infinitive active are -ntvai,
/-if v. In the Attic dialect the endings and connecting vowels
are as follows :
Present, Future, and Second Aorist Active, ei-v
Perfect Active, . . . e-vai
Aorist Active, . . -at
Passive and Middle, . . . e-a-dat
Aorist Middle, .... a-o-flai
6. The root of the active participle ends in vr, preceded by
o ; in the aorist active, preceded by a. In the perfect active, the
root ends in r preceded by o.
In the passive and middle, the participle ends in -pevos pre-
ceded by o ; in the aorist middle, preceded by a.
NOTE 1. In the dual of the secondary tenses of the active, rov is
sometimes used for TTJV, and rrjv for TOV; thus, StaKerovj AcKpva-o-eroi^
and perhaps Tfrev^eroj/, for 8iu>KTT]v, Xa^vcrcrerr;!/, Terev^er^y, in the
Iliad. On the other hand, etTrer^i/, eVeSrjju^o'aTTp, ff(rTr)v, cXryvnp, e/cot-
V(avr)(rdTT)v, for eiTrerov, fTT8r]fj,r}<Ta.Tov, rjfTTov, e\yerov, fKOivwvficraTQV,
are found in Plato ; fjXXa^drrjv for rjXXd^arovl (Eurip. Ale. 672.)
NOTE 2. The dual has no first person ; consequently, when two
persons speak, they use the first person plural.
In a few instances, however, the passive uses the ending -pfdov
when two persons speak. Thus, 7repi-8o>/ne$oz/ (77. 23, 489), AeAe^t-
fj-fdov (Soph. El. 950), opfieo/zftfoi' (Id. Ph. 1079) ; o-vvTpi@rja6iJ.fdov
(Athen. 3, 19), aTroXou/xe^oi/ (Id. ibid.).
NOTE 3. (a) The aorist active and middle, in a few instances, takes
the connecting vowels of the second aorist ; as TrtVrco eVfo-oi/,
e^rjcrofjirjv. See also ayco, oei8<o, Sua>, tKto, AEXQ, opwp.1, TrtVco,
Xe'jjoo, in the Catalogue of Vejbs.
(b) On the other hand, the second aorist sometimes takes the con
necting vowels of the aorist ; as EIIIQ etWa, eupiV/foo tvpdfapf. See
also atpe'o), AYPQ, fic'pfco/xat, EIAQ, o(r<ppaiVop.ai, (^e'pco, in the Cata-
logue of Verbs.
NOTE 4. In the second perfect of /3aiW, yi'yi/o/iat, and lo-nj/it, the
feminine participle ends in -cotra (for -oi/cra) ; as /3f/3awo-a, yfyawo-a,
cVrewo-a, contracted /3e/3o>o-a, yeySxra, eo-raxra. This is, properly
speaking, a Doricism.
MOTE 5. The imperfect jfeij/ of f i/xi (EIQ), ^o ^o, takes the end-
ings of the pluperfect.
1 1 8. Dialects.
Indicative Active.
, 2 pers. sing, of the present and future, Doric - s, as
, as e
144 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [$ 118
-fiej>, 1 pers. plur. of all the tenses and moods, Doric -/zey, as evpl
(TKOfj.es, dTTfOTa\Kaftfs, Karerauo/ies 1 , eK;3aXo{)/xey.
-overt, 3 plur. of the present &n& future, Doric -OVTI,
TI (feovTi) : Cretan -oiu, -ovres, as e^o) e^oi/i, 5ie|ayu> det
.^Eolic -oto"t, as e/i/xeve'oHTi, oi/tqcroecri.
-ao- 1, 3 plur. of the perfect, Doric -avri, as dvarWrj^u
Cretan -aprer, as d?rf crraX/cawf ? : Bceotic -av6i, as a7ro8id<a/ii oVo-
8eoai>0i : Alexandrian -ai/, as eopyav, eiprjicav, irefppucav, aWtrraX-
Kav, f\i]\vdav.
-oi>, 3 plur. of the imperfect and second aorist, Bceotic -ocrai', as eV^a-
focraj>. SoXtoa) e5oXio)craj> (e'SoXioocraj/) , epadoorav, fio<rav, used chief-
ly in the Septuagint,
-rrjv, 3 pers. dual of all the secondary tenses and of the optative,
Doric -ravy as
(a) In the following Ionic forms, the imperfect takes the connecting-
vowel of the aorist : la or ^a, eas, plur. tart, eao-ai/, from et/tt ; ift'a or
^a, from ef/w ; ert^ea, from Ttdfu. Further, during- the iron a^e of
the language, -ao-t was used for -ov (-av) ; as, 3 pers. plur. cridtaai,
for frlQfov or rather eridfav, from rt$e'a>.
(b) The Ionic dialect inflects the singular of the pluperfect after
the analogy of the aorist ; that is, it uses -ea, -ear, -f e, which the
Attic contracts into -77, -779, -TJ (?) ; as vaiVw, Ionic eKf^vea cKf^nvc-
as eW^rpef, Attic e/eexrji/rj IRC^MC eK^x 1 ]^ (^)- The ending -ee of
the third person singular may become -f ei/, contracted -eii/, rarely
-17 v; thus, ire-rroidftv, ecrrfiKftv, ftfft\f)Kiv, 8e8ei7ZTr//ci/, r/Seii/ or j5r;i/.
Herodotus has pluperf. 2 pers. plur. av vy Scare for o-uw/'Sftre.
(c) When an action is repeated, the Ionic (both the old and new)
uses the iterative endings (TKOV, O-KO/ATJI/, which, in the imperfect, and
second aorist active and middle, are preceded by e ; in the aorist active
and middle, by a. When, however, the root ends in a vowel, these
endings are, in the imperfect, commonly annexed without e. They
are used only in the indicative, and appear without the augment. As
to inflection, they follow the analogy of the common imperfect. E. g
EIIIQ, fiKO) - eiTreo'/coi',
epua), 8aiop.ai - fpvcracrKf, SatTacr/cero
dyiv(O), KaXea> - dyivf&Kov ; KaX(rKov or KoXecrKOVj <aXe(TKero
rrcoXeo/iai, pvopat - TrwXcV/cero, pvcrKfo pv(TKV
In a few instances, these endings are preceded by a even in the
imperfect ; thus, yodaaKov (yoa<rKov) , bpopMaaKov, KpirrrTacrKov, vatcra-
acr/coi/, TrcSaacrKoi/, piTrrao'/coi', dvacro'elacTKOv.
(d) According to the ancient grammarians, some of the branches
of the Doric dialect inflected the perfect and pluperfect indicative active c -
after the analogy of the present and imperfect respectively ; as 77671-01/7-
jto), Sf8oiKo>, oXcoXo). (Compare the endings -etv, -r/v, -wi/, of the
perfect infinitive and participle.)
The Epic dialect follows this analogy in the forms dv^voQev, ifaibiev,
, aprjpfv, 7T(pvKov, and perhaps TrTr\rjyov 01
118 '] PERSONAL ENDINGS. 145
TO***, from ANE0Q, $,', ENE0Q, MAQ, W <W,
UO), 7TA75O-0-0). T)vr.i. ' r-
2. Indicative Passive and Middle
l Plr ' f a11 6 tenS6S and m ods ' Poetic -
, , v.
-fiip^l sing, of all the secondary tenses and of the optative Doric
-pav, as ffwopfvopav, dveiXopav, yevoipav.
-rro, 3 plur. of the imperfect passive and middle and second aorist mid-
e Ionic -ro, In this case the connecting vowel becomes f ; in
pure verbs, however, -aro is appended to the root E. g <-voa6A
aro, fo-ivf-aTo, eprjxave-aTo*
3. Subjunctive.
-a), 1 sing,, Epic -^ t , as rv x <tu, #%,.
-*, ,2 sing. Epic -J<r^, as rv x?7 (r^a, eWX.^a.
-^3 sing., Epic^<rt, as ^^*, eWX^ : ^Eolic, Thessalian, and
ric - ; as aprvtm, iroAUt, d^. Even the Attic and Ionic
sometimes used -j. for -3; as 'X&, &, eV^^/cr, L^
6<Ko^et, ffwnrvt, found in inscriptions.
<rt, 3 plur., Bceotic - y ^, as Ti^, for fon/ri, ?, from >/.
f the metre ' use the connecting vow-
" ^ ' 5
. Optative.
-of, 1 sing., very rare .,, with the personal ending of the his-
toncal tenses ; thus, rp&ot-v ; also ^pr,,-, (?) in Suidas.
* t9 ' 1 s?a ^? h ? ^ EP1C ~ l<r6a ' aS ^>^' KXaiWtfa.
-of 9 j f 1 sing ^Eohc -oV, rare, Xay^o, Xo^^.
-cr, 3 pen. plur., Boeotic -aa v , as ^e^cra,, Va e.Va^ra, : Elean
-a v, as aTTorivo) aironvoiav.
at/tt, - aty , -at, plur.-at/*ei;, -ate*, of the aom* active, ^Eolic - la ,
ta?, - te , plur. -et^ei/, - f la i/, which, with the exception of - etc u
i/, are common to all the dialects
3 plur opt. passive and middle, Ionic -omro, as ye^t'aro,
, oyotaro.
> a r ' mid ' ^^ Ionic -ataro, as dprjtraiaro, <ppa-
5. Imperative.
, 3 pi. imperative active, Cretan -, T , as
ryXa^a,, froiowrrw : ^olic -vrov, as 0/poww,
, 3 plur. passive and middle, Cretan -</0o,, as
PinrAv, eySaz^eo-tfo,: JEolic -o-^o^, as Ari^e^w, from
6. Infinitive.
i -' /eir, /imu
and Thessahan - e >cv, as iru ^ CT: JEolic %,
: Doric -cr, as Trtwi/.
7
146 INFLECTION OF WOKDS. 119.
etv of the second aorist, Ionic -ei>, as /3oXe7j/ /3oXe'f/,
Doric -ev, as eX&V.
-fvai of the perfect active, ^Eolic -77^, as TfdvaKrjv, eT
Doric -f)fjifv t -eiv, as irfCpvrcvKrjpfv, TreTrpcoyyvevKJ^ci', yeyoveii/, a/i-
d>iov3aT^Ki/, yeyaKeii/, dXd>/ceu/. The endings -rjv y -ew are borrowed
from the present. (Compare 1, d.)
7. Participle.
-ovo-a, the feminine of -cw>, Doric and Bceotic -wo- a, as toxra for eov-
era, from flp.1 : Cretan and A rgive -over a, as vjrap'xpvaa : Laconian
'
, as /cXecod for /cAt'owa: -ZEolic -otaa, as
-ay, -dtra, of the aorist active, ^Eolic -ots, -aio-a, as Sio-Kijcraty, 5t
of the perfect active participle, .JSolic-tov, the same as in the pres-
ent, as (j>fvya> irf<f>vyya>v, TrfnXrjp&Kav. (Compare 1, d, and 6.)
-via, the feminine of the perfect active participle, Doric -over a, -fla,
as pffjievaKOvcra, aiforajcovo'a, fniTT\Kela, earaxela, a~vvayayo^ela^
fpprjycia.
Second Person Singular Passive and Middle.
8. The original personal endings of the second person singular pas-
sive and middle are -<rat, -o-o. In the present, future, imperfect, and
aorist, they drop o- and, in the Attic dialect, are then contracted with
the connecting vowel. The optative merely drops a-. The uncontract-
ed forms belong to the ^Eolic and Ionic dialects. E. g.
Pres. Aeyecrat Xeyecu, later Attic Aeyi;, early Attic Xe'y ; subj. \eyrf
a-at Ae'yjjai \eyrj ; opt. Xeyoto-o Xt'-yoto ; imperat. X'-ye<70 Xe'yeo
\fyov.
Fat. Xecrai Xc^tat, Xe^ Xe|et ; \
Xf^^crei ; opt. \egouro \eoto ;
Imp. eXcyea-o eXeyeo eXeyov
Aor. eXefacro eXe^ao Xe'a> ; subj. Xe^<rcu Xe'^at Xe'i; ; opt.
Xe^ato.
The full ending -<rai is found in some forms belonging to the later
Greek ; as <^>ayfcrai, Tri'tom, icat^acrcu, o8vva(rcu, in the Septuagint and
New Testament ; icot/zao-cu, in Hierocles.
CONTRACT VERBS.
^ 119. Pure verbs in a*>, e&>, and o&> are con-
tracted by the Attics in the present and imperfect ;
as rl/JLaco rt/Lwy, to honor, (f>tXeco ^>t\o>, to love, Srj\oa>
Sr)\w, to manifest.
The uncontracted form is inflected like 0ovXevo>. The rxjniracted
form is inflected according to the following examples.
119.]
S.
CONTRACT VERBS.
Indicative Active
Present.
S. TtflSt
77X
rip.arov
rifiare
P.
S. erlfuev
ericas
Sr/Xovre
Imperfect.
D.
fTifiarov
TifjLarrjv
P. e'7
fdyXov
cdrjXovrov
f<j>l\OVfJLV
fdrjXovre
Subjunctive Active.
rifj.5>
TIJJ.O.TOV
P. TtfJ.S)flfV
<f>iXfi
(f)lXf)TOV
drjXoig
drj\oi
dr)XS>fj.ev
$T]XG)Tf
Optative Active.
rt/z-os-,
Tt/i-oJ,
-tprjv
-6)777-0?
147
-oirjv dr^
0tX-ots, -oirjg dr)X-o~is,
0tX-ot, -oirj Sr/X-ot, -oirj
OITJTOV
drjX-OlTTJV, -OtfjTTJV
148 INFLECTION OF WORDS.
P. rc/t-w/ifv,
rip-are,
119.
<iA-otre, -ot^re ^X-oire,
-oir)<rav
Imperative Active.
S. 2 rt/ia <j)L\ei
3 rt/taro ^
D. 2 ripaTov <j.
3 Tipartov ^
P. 2 /*are <^
3 Ti/narwo-av, ^
Infinitive Active,
rt/zav <^>tXctv
Participle Active.
<f>t\S>v
Indicative Passive and Middle.
Present
S.
</HX-7, -el
17X01
D.
riparat
P.
ripacrde
drjXovvrai
Imperfect
S.
ert/zw
ert/xaro
f8rj\ov
P. fTip.atp.fda
(j>l\OVVTO
119.] CONTRACT VERBS. 149
Subjunctive Passive and Middle.
S. Tlp.a>p,0l
77X01
Ti/iareu (piXrjrai drjXcoTa*
D.
Tip.ao'dov
npao-dov
P. Tip,<bp,eda
Optative Passive and Middle.
S. Tifj.mp.rjv <j)i\oip.r)v
Tip-wo <j)i\oio drjXoio
TijuoJro
drjXoivro
Imperative Passive and Middle.
S. 2 rt/io>
3
D.2
3
P. 2 Ttp-aade
3
Infinitive Passive and Middle.
Participle Passive and Middle.
Tifj.wp.fvos <j)i\ovp.cvos drj\ovp.cvos
NOTE 1. The uncontracted form of verbs in ao> is rare and Epic.
The uncontracted form of verbs in eo> is Ionic and Epic. The uncon-
tracted form of those in ow is never used.
150 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 120.
NOTE 2. Dissyllabic verbs in f a are contracted only when two e'a
come together ; as,
Ind. S. TrXeco, TrXeTy, TrXet, P. TrXeo/iev, TrXfire, TrXeovtrt
Subj. S. TrXcco, 7r\CT)$, TrXer), P. ir\eo)p.fv, TrXe'jjre, TrXecocrt
Opt S. TrXeoi/xt, TrXeW, vrXe'oi, P. TrXt'oiftfi/, TrXf'otre, rrXeoiev
Imp. S. TrXft, TrXerro), P. 7rXeiT, TrXet'rcotrai/ or
Inf. TrXeli/ : Part TrXeW TrXe'outra TrXeoi/, G.
Impf. S. eTrXeovj eVXets', ezrXei, P. eVXeo/xei/, eVXerre,
^f'co, to bind, may be contracted in all its forms ; as Stoutrt SoCcrt,
6Yov SoCy, eSeoi/ I'Souv, deo/xat Sov/iat.
NOTE 3. The following verbs in ao> contract ae and 007 into 77, after
the analogy of the Doric dialect :
8t\//-Q), to thirst, 8i^f, dt^fj ; St^re : eSi>^9, e'Styi
inf. 8i\jrriv
, io 7it, ^?, ^ ; ^re: e^ff, eC7 : inf. ^v
<cj/ai, to scrape, Kvys, KV ; /o^re : CKVTJS, envrj, tKvrjre : inf.
hunger, ircivrjs, ireivfj ; Trcii^rc : cirfivrjs, e
inf. irfivfjv
cr/ico, to smear, <rpfjs, o"f*fji O'^TC, &c. Herodotus has (7/tarat,
regular.
Xpdopat ^poj/iai, to 7e, XP^ rai 5 XPW^ C :
o-^at. The Ionic contracts regularly, as
Xpao>, to Tieerf, XP? : impersonal, xp^, xp^"
to ruZ>, ^s, ^, >^^Tf, ^v, &c.
NOTE 4. The contracted form of the infinitive of verbs in ao> is, in
ancient inscriptions, always found without the t subscript ; as ripav,
irepiopav, rjv ; which shows that av, rjv arise not out of aciv, but out
of the original or Doric aev.
NOTE 5. The movable v is sometimes appended to the contracted
third person singular of the imperfect active ; as fjaKfiv from fjo-Keev,
from dcnce'o), in Homer ; also the impersonal exprjv, for expaei/ ; so the
Doric 7r\T)v, eppqv, for eir\eev, eppeev, from TrXe'to, pea).
12O. Dialects.
1. Verbs in -aa>.
(a) In verbs in ao>, the Ionic changes a into e ; as 6pao>, Ionic 6pea>
opecis opeft. The Doric sometimes follows the analogy of the Ionic.
(b) The Ionic may change ao into fa> ; as p/^aj/feo/if vos, e^pe'coiro.
(c) The Epic protracts a, a, contracted, into oa, aa ; a>, contracted,
into ou>, too, coco ; w, contracted, into oco ; as
aydopai, contracted ayaaOf, Epic dydatrdc
00) eas, E. (das
121.] OMISSION OF THE CONNECTING VOWEL. 151
E. e'Xtxucrt
o) yeXco, E. yeXoa> ; yeXaJi/rey, E. yf\a>ovrfs, yeXoeoi/res
E. /zat/zoocotri ; p.aip.5)VTOs, E. (Jiaifjuaovros , fUU"
aiTidofJicn. amwo, E. amdcoo
2. Verbs in -e'
(a) In verbs in a, the Epic changes e into et, as TTWUO, vccm'a ; the
, into 77, as aSi?o> ; the Doric, into t, as a
(b) The Doric may change eo into tw : as
(c) The Doric shortens -el? of the contracted second person singu-
lar, and -iv of the infinitive, into -e's, -ei/, respectively; as jroiea> t iroi-
es Troici', <f)povc<a (f)pov*v, Kpareto Kparev.
(d) In the second person singular of the indicative and imperative
passive and middle, the Ionic drops the connecting vowel e ; that is, it
changes -eeat^-efo, into -tat, -eo ; as ciraiveat enaiveai, gra>Xe'o/iat 7ro>-
Xat, p.v0eofi.ai /zu&'at, (pofifofjuii (pofiecu (pofifo, d<Ofiat axeo,
he Epic contracts -eeat, -eto, into -etat, -eto, respectively ; as
, cudeuu, alSelo.
3. Verbs in -(J.
(a) In verbs in oo>, the Ionic contracts oo into ev, which implies a
change of the radical o into e ; as diKaiou fdiKaieuv, 7r\r)p6a>
(b) Some protracted Epic forms from verbs in oo> presuppose a
change of o into a ( 1 , c) ; thus,
a/)oa>, contracted apoycri, Epic apocotrt
577100) drfiovvTOj E. 5r;i'oa)i/ro ; drjioiev, E. 877*00)6^
tfi/joco ibpovvras, E. iSpcaoi/ra?
(c) For the Doric contraction of o-re^avoS, Trptw. and of the infini-
tives piywv, pJHTTiywv, (TTetpavuv , see 18, 5. 6.
OMISSION OF THE CONNECTING VOWEL.
Fer&s in pi.
^121. Some pure verbs drop the connecting
vowel in the present, imperfect, and second aorist
active and middle.
They are called verbs in pi, because the first person singular of the
indicative active takes the personal ending yn.
152
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
[122.
sT
&
u
8 S
| S o o,
a
t-8-a-si
**
3, .
1 H-i
33 .=
ll'Js itil Ml
3 "53
^S *>
*o fe
-^
I S
$^
| | f |v |
333- iii! is 3
^
C^i
?
"ci^J s
S b^ ^ JK
^^ ^^o
b^S<oio %S^I*o b"^o *o
^Q
^
g ^
g
C> Tl
>s v.S
IU
Itlll
.,S-C^
g
-^J
^1
1
S
E"^
1
1. 1
VI P-
,2v|.
^H 2
vj . 3*
^J {*. a a v o
illJJ
8 1 1- M 1 ^
fr-rllllll ill
b^*o*op^v2h^*o b^o*o
% ^
a s
*
X
Q
g
<u ^
_
C <3 <3 <3 5
|||| | 83
^3
J-J13J
1aJ Iffj III
=
%&
~3
w
o
a &
ft
o ^ -_
SX
1 3 s S 1 ^ r 1-1 1 * *
J"
i
o
<
O)
J
Ol
S.
Imperfect, tc
ei
3*
<i
<N
< 123.]
OMISSION OF THE CONNECTING VOWEL.
153
123. Inflection of Mrrtyu, to station,
put, Sl8a>fu, to give, Setrcvv/u, to show, ei
(from IIPIAMAI}, I bought, e$vv (from &W), I en-
tered.
Indicative Active.
Present.
S. t(rn)p.t Ti0rjfj,i
IffTTJg Ttuljg
TlOfjO'l
D.
icrrarov
itrrarov
P. toTa/iev
tarare
Icrraa-i
S. IOTTJV
t<TTT)g
COTT;
D.
torarov
\frran\v
P. tora/xev
tcrrore
torao-aj'
O. ftTTtJV
<TTT]g
fOTTJ
fomjTov
P. OTrjfJifV
co-n/re
didaxrt
8ciKvv<ri
Tl0fTOV
Ti0fJLeV
TL0fT
Ti0ei<rt or
di8ov(ri or
Imperfect
fTl0TJ
fTl0TOV
Second Aorist.
i&M
0TOV
0TT)V
fdoTOV
MTTJV
Were
dflKWTC
deiKvvo-t or
f8flKVVTT]V
cdv
fdvnjv
edvficv
efivre
fdoaav
i54
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
[ 123.
S. l(TT&
fern/
KTTTjTOV
D.
P.
S. <rr5>
OTIJS
tori/re
D.
P.
(mjTov
OTTJTOV
s.
D.
p.
tOTCUT/ff
Icrrairj
ioTatrjTov
Subjunctive Active.
Present
la-ralrjcrav
D. lorairov
UTTO.IT1JV
P. IffTOlfJiflf
tOTOiTf
urrcuev
TlBrjTOV
TldfJTOV
TldfJTf
Tidaxri
di8S>cri
Second Aorist
0JJTOV
OTJTOV
Seorov
Optative Active.
Present.
TldfLTjV dl8otT]V
Tideirjs
ridfiijrov
TldeiTJTTJV
Tideirjo-av
Or thus,
dflKVVTJ
dflKVVTjTOV
dflKVVTJTC
dciKVVQMTl
dvy
dvrjTov
dvrjrt
dvaxri
deiKiwois
dflKVVOl
8flKWOlTT]V
8tlKVVOlfJL(%
dflKVVOlTC
123.]
OMISSION OF THE CONNECTING VOWEL.
155
Second Aorist.
S.
arairjv
Oeirjv
8otT)V
8vrjv
OTairjs
6 1 iris
8oiTJS
8vrjg
(rrairj
0eir)
8oirj
8vrj
(TTaiTJTOV
e^irjrov
8oir)TOV
8vrjrov
(rrairjrrjv
titiriTrjv
8oif)rr)v
8vr}TT]V
p.
Orally*
Beirj^v
8oir}/j.cv
8vT)p.fV
<rrair)(rav
6eir)T
8oirjre
8oirj(rav
8vi)T
dvrja'av
Or thus,
D.
(TTCUTOV
Getrov
8OLTOV
8vrov
OTainjv
OeiTijv
8oiTr]v
8vTT)V
P.
(TTaipfV
6flp,fv
8olfJ.V
8vpfV
o-ratre
falrc
8olre
8vT
***
&*&
8oiev
8w
Imperative
Active.
'
Present.
S.
ton;
rtfn
8i8ov
SeUvv
toraro)
ridera*
8l8oTO>
8eiKvvTa>
D.
lO-TdTOV
riOerov
8i8orov
8fLKWTOV
loraraw
Tl6fT<i)V
8l8oTO)V
8eiKVVTO)V
P.
to-rare
Tl0Te
8i8ore
8flKWT
fo-rarcoo-av or
Tideraxrav or
8i8oTti)(ra.v or
8i86vTQ)v
8eiKvvTa)(rav or
Second Aorist.
S.
<rrr}0i
Ms
86s
8v0i
or^ro)
0TQ>
86T(0
Svrca
D.
OTTJTOV
0TOV
86TOV
8vTOV
<rrr]Ta)V
0TO)V
86T(OV
8vTO)V
P.
o-rijre
0T
86rc
8VTC
<rrr)T<ocrav or
0eTa>(rav or
86ra)(rav or
8vT(ocrav OT
OTavrav
0CVTUV
86irrw
8VVTVV
Infinitive
Active.
Pres.
iardvai
Ti^eVat
8i86vai
8etKvvvai
2Aor
(TTTJVai
0elvai
dovvai
dvvat
156
INFLECTION OF WORDS.
Pres.
2Aor.
lards
trrds
Participle Active.
TlQfis
&CIKVVS
Indicative Passive and Middle.
Present
Irnfm
toTaaat
urrartu
lorao-Qov
larajTai
toratro or
tOTO)
wrraro
S.
D.
P. i(rra/if#a
S.
D.
p.
S.
D.
p.
Tidfo-ai OF rL6rj St'Sotrat
Ti6r8ov
didoadov
Ti0cvTcu didovrai
Imperfect
fTl0fJLT)V
triOfao or
ert'^ou
CTl6f(T009
JoTavro
rpiacro or
fir plat
firpla.ro
firpiao'0ov
eTi0eo-0
fTi0fVTO
Second Aorist Middle.
0flTJV fftofJLTJV
f0eo-o or e '800-0 or
uw
r^ero
eSoo-^ov
(86a'0T)ir
firpi.dfj.f0a
firpiao'0f
tirpiavro
f8i8oo-o or
Mbv
cSl'SoTO fbflKWTO
tBflKWVTO
e0
123.]
OMISSION OF THE CONNECTING VOWEL.
151
Subjunctive Passive and Middle.
Present.
S. foro)/iat ridrnpat
i<rrrj
D.
P. i(TTQ>fJ.da
i<rr>vTai
S.
irpip
irpirjTai
irptrjcrOov
irpir)o~6ov
P. irpubpeda
ndfj
Ttdijrai
ridfjo-dov
8flKVVTJ
Second Aorist Middle.
BrjTdi
6rj<r0ov
6rjar6ov
8a>Tat
baxrdov
Trpiaivrat
Optative Passive and Middle.
Present.
S.
forato
toratTO
ivralcrQov
rideiro
818010
StSoiro
P. 2<rraf/ie0a
toTaio-^e
8flKVVOlO
861KVVOITO
8eiKin>oio~0ov
8fiKwoia 0T)j
8fLK.vvoifj.fda
8(IKVVOIVTO
S. irpiaiprjv
irpiaio
TTpiairo
D.
irpiaiadov
irpiai<r6rjv
Second Aorist Middle.
8olo
158 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 124.
P. irpiai}if6a 0fip.c0a 8oip.f0a
irpiaivro Beivro 8oivro
Imperative Passive and Middle.
Present
S. lOTdO-O Tl0f(TO 5/8o(rO
or ioTo> or Ti0ov or 8i8ov
D. IOTOO-00V TL0e(T00V
P. i<rraa-0f rl0(T0f
or toTocr^wv or Ti0eo-0a>v or 8i86o-0(i>v or 8eiKvva0a>t
Second Aorist Middle.
S. (irpia<ro) irpin (0c(ro) 0ov (Socro) Sou
irpid(T0(i) 0ea~0a d6(r0o)
D. 7rpiacr0ov 0<r0ov 86tr0ov
P.
TTptd(r0ci>crav 0ecr0(i)crav
Or KLCurBatv or 0<r0o)V or 86a-0a>v
Infinitive Passive and Middle.
Pres. *<rrcur6at ri0fo-0ai 8i8oa0cu 8fiian>(r0ai
2 A. M. 7rpiacr0ai 0ecr0ai 86(r0ai
Participle Passive and Middle.
Pres. iardpfvos n0epevos 8i86fj.fvos
2 A. M. irpidpevof 0ef*evos 86p.vos
^ 124. Inflection of "rjpi, to send, eljju, to be,
el/u, to go, <f>r)/j,i, to say, and /ceifjLcu, to lie down.
Present,
IndL S. IrjfUj IT;?, t^tri, D. trroi', P. te/zei', tere, Iflcri or (icWi) tatrt.
Passive and Middle, S. ic/xai, tecrat or tr/, terat, D.
P. lf.0a, if o-0e, tevrai
Subj. S. ia>, ifjs, if}, D. l^rov, P. tco/ifi/, irjT(, two-t. Passive and Mid-
dle, S. foi/u, tg, t7Tcu, D. irj(T0ov, P. ia>p*0a* if)(T0f, i<oi>rcu.
124.] OMISSION OF THE CONNECTING VOWEL. 159
Opt. S. ILT}V, tei'j/y, teiTj. D. ieirjTOV, icirjTrjv, P. ieirjfjiev, le/r^re, teir/ow.
Passive and Middle, S. lei^v, teio, feiro, D. ielvdov, fet
P.
Imp. S. lei, tereo, D. ieroi>, le'reav, P. tere, leVcocrav or iei/rcoi/. Pas-
sive and Middle, S. JWo or iov, teV&o, D. leadov, tet
P. ieo"$e, lecrdaxrav or iecrdatv
Inf. feVot. Passive and Middle, teo-dat
Part, tet's, fo-a, ieV, G. teWoy. Passive and Middle, ie
Imperfect.
S. tjp (tetv), i?y?, ?T;, D. teroi/, ter^v, P.ie/zei^, tfre, lecrai/. Pas-
sive and Middle, S. ie^i/, leao or tov, Tero, D. teo'dov, tt
P. iepeda, teo-^e, levro
Second Aorist.
Ind. S. (rp, ^y, ^), D. elrov or eroi/, ctTT/r or frrjv, P. ff/ifv or eu
cire or ere, ei(rav or ecrav. Middle, S. elfjujv or c/xqi', eitr
%
ro
elro, D. elorQov, eicr^i/, P. flfjLcda, elo-Qe, euro
Subj. S. 2), 17?, 77, D. T^TOV, P. 2)/i6i/, j^re, oxrt. Middle, S. w/xat, 77, r^rai,
D. rto-Oov, P. &nf0a, T^ff^e, a>i/rai
Opt. S. ftr)V, eir/s, e?T/, D. flrjrov, cirjTTjV, P. ftrjucv or tf/iei/, ftnrf or
elre, etrjo-av or etej>. Middle, S. ei/ir;i/, io, eiro, D. eio-dov,
fia-drjv, P. eifietfa, ei(r^e, eii^ro
Imp. S. , era), D. erov, ercai/, P. ere, fraxrav or evrav. Middle,
S. (etro) ov, e&Oa), D. <r$ot>, eor^wi/, P.
Inf. ti/ai. Middle, ea
Part, eis, cra, >, G. cWoy. Middle, epevos
Present. Et/xi and E?/*t.
Ind. S . e 2 /i i (^Eolic /t/ii) e i /u. t
ei (Ionic ets, Epic cVcri) eis, i (Epic eib-0a)
e<TTt (Doric eWi) eto-t (Doric eg-eirt)
D. eorov ?TOI/
P. ea-pev (I. E. ft/icV, Poetic i/xev
ffiev, D. clp,es)
ecrre tre
eto-t (I. eao-t, D. art') tdo-t (rare e?o-t)
SSubj. S. a> (I. eo>, Epic ctw) tw (rare eico)
D. T^TOI/ "irjrov
P. &p,v (D. &/xes, toj/xev) toj/xei/ (E.
^re tryre
So-t (I. eoxrt, Boeotic icoi/^t) two-*
Opt. S. eir;i/ tot/it, tot I/P (rare teu/p)
etr;y (I. eoty, P. et^cr^a) toiy, toti/y
etiy (I. ?oi, Elean EA) tot, tot' 17 (rare etr;)
160 INFLECTION OF WORDS. |^
D. cfrjTOV eirov totrov
elf)TT}V e*TT)V IOITTJV
P. eirjfjLev elpev totpev
*T)Tf etre totre
ciT)<rav elev (Elean BAN) loiev
Imp. S. to-01 (cVo, eo-o-o) \6i (in composition el]
COTO) (fJTO>) ITO)
D. fcrrov ITOV
P. lore trc
ea-raxrav, ovrav (D. eov- troxrav, tovrtov, trtov
ra)i/, eoTtti/, Cretan edT<a)
Jnf. e?vat (-<3E. c/z/ici/at, E. e/i/A- levai (rare ti/at, E. t/ievat,
I/at, cyxei/at, eyi/zei/, ffJ-ev, D.
loci/, ei'uey, et-
Part. o5i/. ov, G. OVTOS (I. ccov, eoi/ ; to>v, tovtro, t(Jvj G. t
D. ety, used only in the
oblique cases, as eVra, ev-
ovaa, feminine (Leouo-a, j
coto-a, B. i co era, D. coC(
ecocra, eucra, edcra or eaora)
Imperfect.
S. rjv t rj (rarely tjp.r)v, I. ea, ^a, ^etv, E. jjtfa, A. ja
eov, ecrKOv, E. ^T;I/)
E. en
(I. eay, E. ejyy, eV f is, Tjft<r6a
a6a)
rj,riv(E,.T)ev,T)v,T]T)v,I-f(rKf, fje t, before a vowel Jet*
I), rjs) (E. ^7e, ^e, Te)
D. qrov, TJCTTOV fjeirov, TJTOV
1)TT)V, fj (TTTjV fleiTTJV, fjTTJV (E. tTTJI/,
P. rjpfv (D. ^/Afs) fltip'fV) Uf JLfV (^- Z? c
^re, ^ore (I. eare) ijfetre, .J/re
^o-ai/(L eo-av, eao-av, etarai?) geaav (I. rjla-av, f)(rav, E.
rjia'a.Vi Tj(ra.v t rfiov, ttrav)
Future of et/it.
Ind. S. eVo/xai, 07; or ecrci, eo-erat or carat, (Doric eVaovfuu)
D. faetrBov
P. cVo/ic^a, ccrea-^e, ecrovrai
Opt. S. fo'oiu.rjv, ca~oio, ecroiro
D.
P.
Inf.
Part.
(a) The second person singular e? follows the analogy of the middle
voice ; that is, it comes from EQ like (^tXcet </>tXcI from oJtXc'o/Mu.
^ 125.] OMISSION OF THE CONNECTING VOWEL. 161
(b) *Hprjv and co-o, eo-tro take the personal endings of the mid-
dle voice.
(c) In the imperative io-0i the radical vowel becomes i.
Present. * 77/41.
Ind. S. (j)rjfjily (77?, 0T7(ri, D. <par6vj P. (^apev, ^>are, <pa<Ti. Middle,
2 plur. <j>d(r6e, as active.
Subj. S. <<, 07}s, <?7, D. (f)T)TOV, P. </>%ieZ/, </)T^Tf, </>CO(rt
Opt. S. (f)air)v t (fralrjs, <f)airj, D. <j)air)Tov, <f)air)TrjVj P. <f}air)p.fv or (ai-
/Afi>, <j)air)T or ^>aiTf , fauqowr or <]!>atei>
Imp. S. <^>a$i or <^>a$i, ^)ara>, D. ^>aToi/, <^)ara)v, P. c^arf , (^araxraj/ or
(f)dvra)v. Middle, 2 sing. ^>ao, 3 sing. <ao-0a), 2 plur. <j>d<rQf,
all as active.
Inf. </>ami. Middle, (pdo-dat, as active.
Part. <ji)as (^)a(ra ^>df, G. (frdvros* Middle, (pdp.evos, as active.
Imperfect.
S. e</>?7i>, e(/)j;9 or e(f)r)(r()a, e^>r;, D. e^arov, tydrrjv, P. e</>a/i>, f<j)aTC 9
<j>a<rav. Middle, e(f)dfj.r]v, as active.
The traditional orthography of the second person singular of the in-
dicative active of </>T7/n is </>j/s, with iota subscript, contracted from
<aeis. For its acute accent, 'compare xp*;.
Present. Kfi/zat.
Ind. S. KeT/ucu, Ket(rat (Epic /cfiat), /ceirai, D. Kio-$oi/, P. K(ip.c0a,
Kflfrde, Kfivrai (Ionic Kc'arat, fceiarat)
Subj. S. Keap-ai (Kfi'ca/iat, fita-Kfi)ttat), KCT/, Kerjrai (xr^Tat, xelrai), D.
Kcrjcrdov, P. /cea>/ze$a, Kcr/(r^e, Kewvrai
Opt. S. Kfoi'fir/i/, Kcoto, Keotro, D. Kfoicrdov, Kfoi(r6r)Vj P. /ceoi/
/ceoKT^e, Keotvro
Imp. S. Kflcro, Keio-^a), D. Keladov, Kei<r0a)v, P. Kelo-df, Kfit
Inf. KelcrQai (Ke'ccr^ai)
Part. Kei[j.evos, rj, ov
Imperfect.
S. tKttfjajr, cKi(ro, fKfLTo (iterative xeo-icero), D. eKfto-Qov, Kfi<rdr)v t
P. tKfip,e0a, K.i<r6e, CKGIVTO (Ionic Kearo, fKeiaro)
The infinitive of the compounds of Keljuai takes the circumflex on
the penult, because it is contracted from the rare Keeo-Qai ; as /earaicei-
a&u, Sia/ceur&u.
125. 1. The radical vowel is lengthened in the singu-
lar of the present and imperfect of the indicative active, and
sometimes in all the numbers of the same tenses of the indica-
tive passive and middle.
The first and third persons singular of the present indicative
162 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [^ 125.
active take the original personal ending pi, <n, respectively.
E.g.
torao> gives IOTTJ/W umjs ^(rnfjcri, for icrTooju foTaei? toTaftri : ICTTO-
/iat urraoreu lorarat, for tcrrao/xai taraetrai foraerat.
rt^ew T/$T//U TiVfys' Tt'tfqo-t, for ri0eo/u ritfeW rid f cat :
ridfaat ri'&rcu, for rideo/Mai TtBffaai n$eerai.
StSoo) diSa>/u 8i'Sa>y dtdaxrt, for &8oo/w 8i8oet? SiSoeeri :
St'Sotrat St'Sorai, for dtSoo^uzt StSoccrat SiSoerai.
deiKvvo dfiKvvfii dfUvvs 8eiKiaJ(rt, for 8eiKvvop.i Seucweis Sei-
Kweai : bf'iKWiiat. dfiKwcrai deiKwrcu , for dfiKvvofiai dfiKweaai 8ei-
KVVCTCU.
2. The subjunctive of verbs in ij/u and o^u takes' the com-
mon connecting vowels and is contracted. Verbs in ?;/u from
ao> are contracted from the Ionic subjunctive ; as rre'a> TTO),
lareys urnjs.
The subjunctive of verbs in v/u is the same as that of verbs
in ioj.
3. The optative active of verbs in ijfu and o>/u annexes to the
root of the verb the endings S. rjv 17? TJ, D. rjrov TJTTJV, P. ?;/i/ j/re
t^o-av, preceded by t. (^117, 3, c.) The optative passive and
middle of verbs in j/u and o>/ annexes the regular personal
endings, likewise preceded by t. (^ 117, 3.)
The optative of verbs in u/u is regularly the same as that of
verbs hi v<a.
4. The imperative annexes the regular personal endings to
the root (See the examples.)
5. The i?ifinitive annexes -vat, -a- 6 at to the root without any
further change.
6. The root of the participle active is formed by annexing
vr to the root of the verb. The participle passive and middle
annexes -/*ei/off to the root of the verb.
NOTE 1. In a few instances, the subjunctive coincides with the in-
dicative ; thus, a-K.f daw vpi, subj. 3 sing. cnceai/a;<rt,
KTivvvpi, subj. 1 plur. K.Tivwiifv\ jeet/icu, subj. 3 sing.
NOTE 2. (a) The dual and plural of the optative active often drop 17;
in which case rja-av becomes ev ; (see the paradigms.)
(b) In a few instances the optative of verbs in vfu is formed after
the analogy of verbs in TJ/U or taftt ; the diphthong m however becomes
v ; thus, 6at'j>v/ii, opt. 3 sing. fiaii/Cro or ScuVvro, 3 plur. daivvaro
Ionic ; Svvu dvrjv, <vo> ^v^v, favyvvpi fcvyvvTjv, o/iw/it opvvrjv ; TTJJ-
3 sing.
126.] OMISSION OF THE CONNECTING VOWEL. 163
(c) $9IMI forms the optative after the preceding analogy ; thus,
(d) The optative passive and middle may adopt the terminations of
verbs in eo ; as vi>-i(rroiro, for gw-icrraiTo ; n-po-oiro, for 7rpo-eii-o. See
also Kpfjj.ap.cu, p.dpvapa.1, ovop-ai, ril^/u, in the Catalogue of Verbs.
NOTE 4. The second person singular of the imperative active most
commonly drops 61 and lengthens the radical vowel ; as IOTTJ, ritfet, di-
dov, Se/Ki/u, for t(TTa-6i ride-n 8ido-di dfiKW-01.
NOTE 5. As a general rule, all verbs in fu may be inflected like
verbs in o> ; as Tidfco n$w, ndtis ridels, rideei riQei ; leeis Ifls, uet lei;
deiKvixo SeiKvvfis deiKvvct SciK.vvov<riv. The singular of the imperfect
of TiQijfu and difopi is most commonly formed from TI&'CO SiSdw ; thus,
eridovv erideLS eridet ; edidovv edidovs e'8/8ov.
ISO. 1. The second aorist active generally lengthens the
radical vowel throughout the indicative and imperative, and in
the infinitive. The second aorist middle commonly retains the
short radical vowel in these moods. E. g.
/3ij37/, 2 A. ffirjv rjs rj,T). TJTOV rjrrjv, P. rjp.cv rjre rjcrav, imperat.
ftri&i TJTCO, D. r)TOV rjrtov, P. r}T6 rjTcoa'av, infin. (3rjvai
yiyvoMTKO) , 2 A. eyvav cos co, I). <&TOV WTTJV, P. o>/zei/ tore axrav, im-
perat. yva>dt coro), D. WTOV corcov, P. tore toToxrap, infin. yv&vai
dvvo), 2 A. edvv vs v, D. VTOV VTTJV, P. vp.ev VT vcraj/, imperat. 8v6i
VTCB, D. VTOV vT&v, P. vre vTQxrav, infin. Stivai
See also dAurKo/zat, a/ij3Xi(r/ca), ap-Trvvo), apTra^co, j3aii/<u, /3aXAa>, )3t-
/SpaxrKO), /3io<, /3Xa)(r/ca), /3poi/Taa>, y^pao"KO), dtdpacrKO), Si'8a>/ii, 8ua>,
eyfi'po), e-rrofj-ai, c^ 00 ' ^w/(TKa>, t7j^tt, iTrra/^ai, ?trn//ii, Ki^ew, fcXdai, xXvco,
KTflVO), KTt^CO, Xvd), VUi(O, OVlVrj/JU, OUTGO), TTfXaO), TTt/ZTrX^jLll , TTlVd), TrXttXB,
IIPIAMAI, Trriyo-cra), a-jSei/j/u/ii, 2EYQ, tr/ceXXo/zat, o-ui>-ayraa>, TAAAQ,
Tidrjfjii, TtrpaxrKo), (fiddvoO) (pdico, ^>peto, (/)uco, x^ 40 * ^ ^n Catalogue of
Verbs.
2. The second aorist middle optative, like the present middle
optative, retains the radical vowel of its indicative ; as
See also /SaXXto, yiyi/a>o-K<, i?/fit, ovivrjpi, irpiacrdai, riQrjfJu, in the
Catalogue of Verbs.
NOTE 1. The aorists e/crai/, ourav, from KTCIVO), ovrato, retain the
short vowel of the root. The second aorist of 8 1 Sea /it and TiBrjfii
lengthens it only in the singular of the indicative and in the infinitive.
NOTE 2. In a few instances the second aorist middle lengthens the
radical vowel in the indicative, imperative, infinitive, and participle.
See /3aXX<, Kix" 1 ^ ovivrjp-i, 7^77X77/11, in the Catalogue of Verbs.
NOTE 3. In a few instances, 01, in the second aorist optative active
of verbs in o>/u, is changed into G> ; as dXi'o-/to/zeu dXwqi'. See also
fli6o>, Si'So)/it, in the Catalogue of t'erbs.
164
INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 127, 128.
NOTE 4. The imperatives /3//0i, orf/^i, from jSaiwa, toT^/it, in com-
position often drop 61, and change rj into a; as dvdfid Kardfid, dvdo-rd
napdord. (Compare 125, n. 4.)
NOTE 5. The second person singular of the second aorist imperative
active in the following verbs drops t of the personal ending 61, and
changes d into s ; thus, Si'Sca/it Sos, ridr]p.i 6es, ir)p.i es, ex<a o^e's, <ppca>
<j>pes.
Aorist Passive.
^ 127. The aorist passive takes the personal endings of
the active voice, and, in its inflection, follows the analogy of
verbs in ij/u from eo>. (Compare the examples.)
Second Perfect and Second Pluperfect.
128. The second perfect and pluperfect of some pure
verbs drop the connecting vowel, after the analogy of verbs in
p*. The singular of the indicative is not used ; except 0e'&o.
1. Second Perfect of <uVa>, 0i>q<r/ca>, tern//**, TAAAQ.
Ind. S. (j3e'aa) (rfdvaa) (eoraa) (reVXaa)
D.
P.
p&art
redvarov
Tt.Qva.Tf
Tf6va<Ti
/3e^adot
'The forms /3e$ad(ri, eonyrf are Epic ;
Subj. S. /Se^S
frftt
f(rrap,cv
<rraT
rtrXanv
reVXare
eoTaai
eoTeaeri
not found
Ionic.
(rerXai)
not found
D.
P.
fcffire
toTeoftev
eorr^re
eorrtoo-t
Opt. S.
D.
P.
not found
Tfdvairjs
Tfdvaijj
TfdvairjTov
TC0VUIT]T7)V
ea-rairj
CTTai.T)TT)V
T(T\aiT)S
Tfdvairjarav
TeT\CUT)T7)l
TT\atr)p,fv
TfT\aiT)Tf
128.] OMISSION OP THE CONNECTING VOWEL. 165
Imp. S. (ftfpatii) rc0va0i (rra0i rer\a0i
TfBvdrat ea-rdra) rerXaro)
D. Tfdvarov tarrarov TerXariiv
Tf6vdra>v ecrrdrav rerXar&>i>
P. Tfdvarf eorare TerXare
Tftivdraxrav ftrrdraxrav TerXdraxra*
inf. /3ej3dVat rcdvdvai fordvai rerkdvai
Epic infinitives, /3e/3d/>te*>, r0vdp.vai Tf0vdfj,v, fa-rdpfvai
fo-rdpfv, rer\dp.fvat rcrXd/iej/. Te0vdvai is written also re-
6 v dvai as if from re0vaevat.
Part. /3f/3ao>s /3e/3aina )3e/3ads, G. j3e^aa>ror, contracted j3e/3o>r pcpSxra,
G. /SejSwroy
T(0vf(hs (re0vma) r(0veds, G. r0vc)ros I Epic re0Vi<as or re0jT]<as
redvTjvla, G. -acroy or -dros-, Doric rc0vdd>s
etrraoos, G. -dros ; also ecrrqeos eVr^uia, G. -caroy ; Ionic 6<Trea>s eore-
a>o"a, G. -aircs ; Attic ecrra)? eorcoaa eorcay, G. -airos
rerX^cos rerXi/vTa, G. rerX;dros
Second Pluperfect.
S. (Iftefideiv) (IrfQvdeiv) (fOTaew) (ererXdetv)
D. e&Barov re0varov fcrrarov erer\arov
P.'* _
T0vare eorrare ercrXarc
fre&vaa-av e&ravav
2. Second Perfect of yiyvopai, MAO, aptorda), Senrvea (-aw).
Fnd. S. (yeyaa) (fj.ep.aa) (^pioraa) (SeSewrraa)
2 yLffwrov
yeydpev (E.) ^ptordi/at
Second Pluperfect.
D 3 eyeydrrjv
P. 3 fp.ep.a(rav
3. Second Perfect of Si'a>, /o/ear,
Ind. S. Se'&a
(Epic Set'Ste)
I).
166 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 129.
P. 8eia/iej/ 8f8ifjLfv (Epic Sei'
Subj. 8V8ta>, -77?, regular
Opt. Sfdifirjv (like teiT/j/)
Trap. S. 2 ftc'&dt, Epic Set'Sttfi KfK\v0i
P. 2 fiei'Sire Epic KficXurc
Inf. SfStewu, Epic 8ei8i/iV
Part SeSicos, regular
Second Pluperfect
S. fSfSiftv regular ; also 1 plur. Epic e8ei8t/x/, Splur. e
Epic f8fi8i(rav
19O. 1. A few mute and liquid verbs drop the connect-
ing vowel in some of the parts of the second perfect and pluper-
ject j as az/coyo) avay-fjiev, Kpda> KKpa%-dt.
See also cyeipto, eucw, ep^o/iat, 7rd(rx<>, irfida), in the Catalogue ol
Verbs.
2. Otda, nori, Iknoio, the second perfect of EIAQ (IAG), and
its second pluperfect fjSciv, I knew , drop the connecting vowel
in many of their parts. In the subjunctive and optative, ot8a
follows the analogy of verbs in /u, that is, it presupposes EIAEO
EIAHMI.
Second Perfect.
Ind. S. o?Sa Subj. S. clbS> (Epic etSeco)
oio-^a (oiSay, olcrdas) fidfjs
D. I
P. lo-fiei/ (oiSa/iei/, Ionic i/Afv) f Id&pev (E.
tcrre (oiSare)
Opt. S. fldcirjv Imp.
IOTO) (BoBOtic ITTO))
D. fldflTJTOV "iCTTOV
fl8flf]Tr)V KTTtoV
P. fl8flT)p.fV
rre
KTToxrav
Part. flfttos fltivta etSoy, G. fldoros, (Epic feminine iSvia)
The regular forms olSas, oi^afifv, oiSart , ot^dcrt are used chiefly by
the later authors.
130.] OMISSION OF THE CONNECTING VOWEL. 167
Second Pluperfect.
S. ffdfiv or ^ST;, (Ionic fjdea, Epic rjeidfiv)
jArfe or 'fjdrjs, ybeio-da or fffyvda, (Epic r/ei'Sety, rjfLdrjs")
rjdei or 0Sij, flSeiz/ or p^, (ionic pee eidee, once qetfie, Epic
D. rjftflTOV Or f)<TTOV
tj^firrjv or i]VTt)v
P. rj8flp.fi/ or ycrfifv
iySeire or T/ore (Ionic ^Se
f)8f(rav or jjo-ai/ (Epic
NOTE. The forms di/a>;(0a>, ai>a>x$e, fr m ai/<ya, are explained
follows ; aj/coyero) avco-yere, syncopated ai/coy-ro) avcoy-re ; the endin
-yrco, -yre suggested the passive endings -^^ca -^^f> ( as in '
The forms e'yp^yoptfe, eypyyopQai, from e'yetpco, are explained as
follows ; f-yprjyopfTf e'yp^yopre eyprjyopdf, fyprjyopdai, -pre suggest-
ing the passive endings -pdf,-p6at, fas in e<$ap0e, p-cpopOai, rtTopdai.)
He i d(o has TreVoa^e, formed as follows; TreTroj/^are TreVoi/^re Tre-
Troi/ore TreVoore, -<rre suggesting the passive ending -o-0e, (as in TTC-
Perfect and Pluperfect Passive and Middle.
13O* 1. The perfect and pluperfect passive and middle
have no connecting vowel. (See the examples, 84, et seq.)
2. In mute and liquid verbs, and sometimes in pure verbs,
the third person plural of the perfect and pluperfect passive
and middle indicative is formed by means of the participle and
etcrt, rj<rav ; as,
rerpififieVoi (at, a) fieri, ^yyeX/ieVoi (at, a) ei<ri, for TeVpi]3-VTat, rfy-
yeX-irai
Terpt^ieVot (at, a) rjaav, ^yyeX^eVoi (at, a) rjcrav, for eVerptj3-iTO, rjy-
yf \-vro
Pure verbs which take a- before p. and T ( 111, n. 4) form
this person after the analogy of rnute verbs ; as reXe'o), rereXe-
0-fieVot etVt, rereXecr/xtVot ^
3. The perfect passive subjunctive and optative are formed
by means of the participle and eii/at, to be. (See the exam-
ples.)
NOTE, (a) The perfect passive subjunctive and optative of a few
pure verbs is formed after the analogy of verbs in /it ; as Krdopai xe-
Subj. KfKTWfJiai KfKTfl KfKTTjTai, &C., Or KKTO)/.tat KfKTfl KCKTIJTai, &C,
Opt. KKTTJlir)V <fKTT)0 KtKTrJTO, &C.
168 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 131, 132.
See also /SoXXco, /ca077/ai, icaXew, Xvco,
in the Catalogue of Verbs.
(b) Krao/iai and /* i /z i> ?; o- /c <B form the perfect passive optative also
after the analogy of contract verbs in d<o ; thus,
Opt. KfKTfplLTJV KfKTtpO KfKToirO, &C.
[L(p.v<nfiT)v fjLfp.i>tt>o it.p.v&TO (Ionic resolved
(c) Some of the parts of the perfect passive and middle of apapia-Kco,
fup.vfjo-K(^ and KafypMt (EQ\ take the terminations and accent of the
present; as apapiVttw, P. P. subj. 3 sing. Trpotr-apiyprrai ; Kadrj^ai,
subj. Kada)ftai Kaffrj /CO^T/TCU, opt. KaSoi^v. See these verbs in the
Catalogue of Verbs.
Present, Imperfect, and Second Aorist Middle.
131. 1. In the Epic dialect, the present, imperfect, and
second aorist middle of a few mute and liquid verbs drop the
connecting vowel in some of their parts ; as a
, oXXo/xat aXro.
See also aipc'u), av8ai>a>, dpaptV/ca), yeua), yiyvopai, eSco, eXeXifw, ev-
j^op,at, fX&), (Ki/e'o/xai, KeXo/wii, Xeya>, XeiTra), AEXQ, p,i'yvup,t, opwfii,
rraXXo), ir(p0a>, Trrjywfu, treuo/iai, 2TEYOMAI, <pepa>, 0uXao-a-a>, in the
Catalogue of Verbs.
2. The future middle drops the connecting vowel only in
e<r-rtu for eo-erat, from et/it, to be.
NOTE. The form 7rpo-<puXa^^e, from <pvXao-<ra> (4>YAAKQ) is ex-
plained as follows ; 7rpo<pvXa<ro-erf Trpoc^vXa/cere irpo<pv\a.K-Tf irpo(pv-
, after the analogy of avco^df for
. Dialects.
1. Indicative Active.
-or i, 3 sing, of verbs in p.t, Doric -TC, rarely -rrt; as fit'SWi,
'
-y<ri, 3 plur. Doric -vri ; as lordim : Ionic -5<rt, as ((rreao-i,
eatrt. The Ionic ending -acrt is used also by the Attics in 8i8oao-t,
rideaaij iavi (tfao-i), and in all verbs in -v/xt.
-<rai/, 3 plur. imperfect and second aorist, and aorist passive, ^Eolic,
Doric, Boeotic, and Epic -v preceded by the radical vowel ; as ecrrav,
riQfv, dveOev, lev, cdov, dieyvov, for eoT^crav, criQco-av, dvfdf<rav, te-
o-av, e8oa-ai/, eyvaxrav. In the aorist passive -rjo-av becomes -e /, as
fKoa-p.T}Sfv, KarebiKacrflfv. The fonns eyycor, /i i a v 6 T] v, for eyi>a>-
traj/, ffiidvOrja-av, retain the long vowel.
(a) The ^Eolic lengthens the radical vowel a, o, into at, ot, in he
singular of the indicative active of verbs in pi ; as torat/it, n\dvaifu,
The Doric lengthens a into a ; as to-apt.
132.] OMISSION OF THE CONNECTING VOWEL. 169
(b) The Bceotic lengthens e into in the singular of the indicative
active of verbs in fit ; as aducct/u.
(c) The ^Eolians usually convert contract verbs into verbs in p.i ; as
<pL\T]p,l, OlKTjfJ.1, d<TVV(TT]lU, KttX^/it, cXeit&'pO)/!!, SoKt'/XOO/jtl. Such fomiS
as fipWrjcn, ex 1 ? "** </><"'"70"t, (pcp^o-i, <popj]<ri presuppose a theme in ew.
(d) The iterative endings a- KOI/, a-KOfArjv are appended to the root
of verbs in /*t without any further change ; as wrnj/u IO-TCKTKOV trra-
O-KOV ; etfu <TKOV eaxe ; TTpvr)p,i
AYMI
2. Indicative Passive and Middle.
-prat, -pro, 3 plur. Ionic -arai,-aTo, as eVwrrearat, rtdcarat.
(a) In the third person plural of the perfect and pluperfect passive and
middle, ?r, /3 become < ; AC, y become x, and f becomes 5, before -tmu,
aro ; further, the radical vowel e commonly remains unaltered before
these endings ; as,
oiKe-arat, oiKf-oro
t'^a) fjyo>vi<rfiai ayam'S-arat,
The Attic dialect sometimes makes use of the Ionic third person
plural ; as rerax a<r < creraxaro, in Thucydides and Xenophon.
Herodotus has dniK-aTai , from dniKveofjiai ( i<-o> ) .
(b) The ^Eolic and Epic lengthen the radical vowel e into 77 in the
indicative passive and middle of verbs in ^u ; as iroiijfuu t vorjfuu,
i, VOT](JiT)v,
3. Subjunctive.
-77$, 2 sing. Epic -177/5, in $^779, OT^J, for ^//
~fj, 3 sing. Epic -^77; thus, ^7777, 01/1777, 0^7777, (pr^, Sfjrj, for /3J7, 01/77,
o-T77, (^77, ^77 ; so in the aorist passive, Sa/u,^, 0-0777777, 601^777, for 8a-
P.T), O-OTTT}, (^01/77. In the ^Eolic, Thessalian, and Doric dialects,
this ending becomes -el, but only in the aorist passive ; as oi/ypo<ei,
(a) The uncontracted form of the subjunctive of verbs in pi is Ionic
and Epic ; as $e'co, oTe'a>/xei/, eco, /Sea), j3fop.cu, Epic also &t'o> Qdrjs Bfirjj
6(iop.ev, dfioftai, (TTfiofjLfv, eico, /Seita, fieiopuu, for ^oi ^775 ^77, ^w/zei/,
6tVU.CH., <TT<i()p.fV t 2), /3cO, fiodfJLCll.
The aons^ passive subjunctive is contracted from the original form
-co, -77$-, -'77, D. -CTJTOV, P. -fii/, eT/Tf, -ewcri. The uncontracted
form is Ionic and Epic, and has all the peculiarities of contract verbs
in fo> ; as p.tywp,i, /juye'o> /xiye/a> ; 8a/^aa>, e$dp.r)
efi\T)Oo)cri, Doric (yFr)\r)d!wvri. ( 120, 2, a.)
(b) The Epic protracts 17 in the forms XiJerai, O-T^TOV, for
8
170 INFLECTION OF WORDS. f^ * 33
tc] The Epic dialect lengthens the radical vowel in the second
aonst subjunctive of faitrKOfuu, -yiy^o, 8i'8o>/u, and SUM*, wnu
see in the Catalogue of Verbs.
(d) The personal ending -<ri of the third person singular is found in
the forms dtacri for fi, and o-irizTr or -Triwr.
4. Optative.
The personal ending -<rt is found in ira^Bal^i for
and perhaps in d-yvoirja-i for d-yvoirj.
5. Imperative.
The Epic dialect often lengthens the radical vowel of the impera-
tive ; as arjjU drjTO), 8i8o>pi 818(061.
6. Infinitive.
rat, ^Eolic -/ievai, as M{pevu (frarBcivai,) : Doric -per, later
Doric -ueii/, as 8i86/i', wontftfWJS aTrooo/^iv: Epic -/xei/ai, -/iv,
as dXo)Uvai. So in the aoris* passrue; as ipwarfwwu, SiaKpiv&rj-
ucir, iWi^wd^F. In the aorist passive^the ^olic has -^ for
; as yewjftp, o^'^i/, fetypd^p, JffWxVi ^re^v^rjv, pe-
.
The Epic often lengthens the radical vowel in the infinitive c
verbs in ut ; as yo^pcvai, ^op^/ievai, 8i8oCi>ai, - -
7. Participle.
The ^Eolic and Epic may lengthen the radical vowels a, , in the
participle passive and middle ; as vor^vos, nftfeicmff, (po^cvos, 61
Second Person Singular Passive and Middle.
8 (a) In the passive and middle of verbs in ju, the endings -a<ra
-ao-'o, -co-oi -eo-o, and -ocro, may drop cr and be contracted into -a,
-a) -Tj and -ou, respectively ; as eVicrrao-ai eWra, rraa-o urra>, ri^ei
rideluTldr,, 6i<ro eL 6ot, lib 8i'm>. So e'Tri'o-rfl, vp, contracted
frorT the Ionic eV.Wecu, 8i^. The uncontracted forms are not
Attic
(b) In the Epic dialect, the perfects jSe/SArjo-ai, /w'/urjo-ai, from
Xa>, uii^o-Ka), become /ScjSXr-u,
ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS.
^ 133. ! Verbs which have more than one root are re-
sarded as anomalous. Also, all verbal forms which omit Uta
connecting vowel; except the perfect, pluperfect, and aonst,
nassive.
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 17J
A verb is defective when only some of its parts are in use
!, It
A.
"a-^ii-KCrS?-**"
. . . A.
(AFEP-), to 55m^ e , regular; P dyfrye OKa 2 A M
M - 3 1
*-
^^a%t^aS ? ?5SW
W?^?S5s
172 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 133.
), rarely atvrjfu, to praise, F. aii/eVco, ati/eVopai, Epic aii^o-a), A.
fcra, Epic fjvijcra, P. fjveKa, P. P. jyi/r^iai, A. P. yvtOrjv.
auw/zai, toe, Epic, Imperf. alvv
'
aipeco ('EA-), to tae, F. aip^o-co, rarely eXoi, P. ypnica, Ionic dpatp/jKa,
P. P. fjpT)p.ai, Ionic dpaiprjp,ai, A. P.jjpedrjv, 2 A. eiXoi>, e'Xa), cXoi-
/xt, eXe, eXfiz/, eXcoy, 2 A. M. fiX6p.Tjv (elXa/z^j/), eXco/zai, eXotp.^!/,
eXou, \cr6ai, IXop-evos, F. M. alprjcropai, rarely eXoCp.ai. -yei/rc,
Ae seized, 2 A. M. 3 sing, for eXero (FeXfro).
aipft) (AP-), Z0 raise, /j/i, F. apa>, A. ^pa, apa> apat/xt, apoi>, apat, apa?,
P. ^pa, P. P. *7p/u, A. P. fjpdrjV) A. M. T)pdp.rjv, apcop.ai, apai'p-^i',
apdp.fvos, 2 A. M. T)POIJ.T)V, apotyieu, dpoifjLTjv, apeV^at. f^-apy,
2 A. subj. 3 sing, rare and doubtful. ^p) A. M. 2 sing. Bceotic,
for /Tpao ^pa>.
ato-^avo/zai (AI20-, AI29E-), to feel, perceive, F. alcrd^a-ofiai, P. g
/nai, 2 A. r)o-dop.r)v.
atiw, <o /far, Imperf. at'ov. A. eir-rj'ia-a.
oKaxifa (AX-, AKAX-, AKAXE-, AXEA-, AXE-),
F. aKrt^j^o-ca, P. M. aKd
as Present, A. aKd^fra, 2 A. TJKO.XOV, 2 A. M. f]Kaxop.rjv. <7y
. E
8arat, P. M. 3 plur. Epic. d/caxftaro, Plup. M. 3 plur. Epic.
eofiai, to mend, F. aKeVopm (<T(T), A. T]K<rdp.T)v, A. act. part. e|-a/ce-
o"a$-, rare. OKF id/ie voy, corrupt, for mmd/iei/os Epic.
TSca>, neglect, A. d^Seo-a.
i'a) (AKO-), ^0 Aer, F. aKoiKropai, A. TJKOVCTO., P. S.KOVKU Doric, P.
P. TJKOva-futi, A. P. rjKovadjjv, 2 P. d<f)<oa, 2 Plup. aK/jKoeii/, Tj<T]<6eiv.
aKpodo/xai, ^0 listen, F. d/cpod(rojuai, A. f]Kpodcrdp.Tjv.
AKQ, acuo, io sharpen, point, P. P. part. d/ea^peVop, Epic.
dXaXda), ^0 raz'se a war-cry, F. dXaXd|opai, A. ^XdXa^a.
dXdo/tai, wander, F. dX^tro/xai, P. dXdX^p-ai, dXdX^tr^at, dXaX^pei'os,
as Present, A. dX^T/i/.
dX5aii/o) (AAAAN-, AAA-), alo, ^0 nourish, increase, Poetic, Imperf.
TjiXSai/ov as Aorist.
aXdrjo-KQ) (AAA-, AAAE-), alo, to nourish, cause to grow, also alesco,
to thrive, grow, A. d\8f)<ra<TKov iterative.
dXei<po) (AAI^>-), to anoint, regular ; P. ^Xei(pa, dX^Xicpa, P. P.
2 A. P. r)\i(pT]v.
dXe|co (AAE2E-, dXeKco, AAK-, AAAAK-), to help, ward off, Poetic in
the active, F. dXf j7<r<o, rarely a7r-aXe|co, A. fjXf^rjo-a, rarely ^Xe^a,
2 A. tf\a\Kov, F. M d\(r]crop.at, rarely dXe'ofH, A. M. r)
AAKA6Q, inf. d\icd0iv, Imperf. fj\Kadov, both Aoristic.
/zat, ^0 sAw/i, escape, Epic, A. ^Xtd/ir/i/, dXeai/Jujv, dXeWtfe, dXe
o), to avert, protect, Poetic, F. dXeua-co, A. ^Xfva-a, aXcvcroi/, A. M
dXeco, ^0 grind, F. dXeVw dXw, A. TjXecra (crcr), P. dX^Xe/ca, P. P. dX^
(AA0E-), /o become healed, Epic, A. P. dkdeadrjv, F. M. dX-
at as Passive.
, dXtV8op.ai, also dXii/Scw, dXii/Se'opxw, ^0 ro//, A. ^XFo-a, P. ^Xi-
ca, regular.
('AA-, 'AAO-, AAGMI), ^0 0e captured, F. aXoxro/xat, P. ^Xec
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 178
Ka edXooKct, 2 A. 77X0)1;, commonly edXa>i>, dXa>, dXoi'j/i/
vai, dXovs-, all passive in signification. dXoxo, rjs, r\, 2 A. eubj.
Epic. fvd\a>Kfv (that is eFaXcoxez/), Perf. 3 sing, for edXaxcj'.
mui/a) or dXtrpaii/co (AAIT-, AAITE-), to err against, A. aXirrjo-a
rare, P. M. part. aXirT^tei/oy as an adjective, wicked, 2 A. 77X11-00,
2 A. M. r
aXXo/i<u ( C AA-), salio, to /ea^, spring, F. &\ovp.ai, A. rjXd/^i/, aX<o
. E
/zat(a), 2 A. gXrfjpty*. Epic forms : 2 A. M. 2 sing. aXtro,
3 sing. aXro ; subj. 3 sing. aXercu ; part. aXpevos, only in com-
position.
dXvKTafa f AAYKTA-), to be in distress, P. M. aXaX^K.^/zai as Present.
aXuavco), dXuo-Kafa), (AAY2KAN-, AAYK-) to shun, escape, Poetic, 1m-
perf. aXvo-Kavov as Aorist, F. dXvo>, A. tfXvga.
d\(paiv(i) (AA3>-), to find, procure, bring as price, 2 A. rjKfyov.
cLfjiaprdva) ('AMAPT-, 'AMAPTE-), to err, miss, F. apaprrja-w, common-
ly ap,apTT](rop.ai, A. f)p,dprr)(ra later, P. rjpdpnjKa, P. P.
A. P. f)p.apTr)dr)v, 2 A. rjp.apTOv, Epic fjuftporov.
/i/3XtWco, d/ij3Xd&), (AMBA-, AMBAQMI) ^o miscarry, A.
P. r;/i/3Xa)Ka, P. P. fj^\(cfj.ai, 2 A. ^/SXcov rare.
dfiepdco, to deprive, A. fjpepo-a, A. P. r)p,epdrjv.
dfi7r-i(rx< (dp(f)i, r^to, i(r^co) <o 7mzjt) around, clothe, Imperf.
.T7f)(ov, F. dp,(pe^a), 2 A. ^fnri(T^ov. Mid.
d/ATTKr^veo/^at, jt>w on, wear, Imperf.
), 2 A. ^fji7rio-xop.T]v, rffiTreo-xo^v.
(AMHAAK-, AMHAAKE-, AMBAAK-), #o err, Trass, P. P.
r]fj.Tr\dKT]fiai, 2 A. fj/j.7r\a.Kov, fjfJi^aKov, part. cfyx7rXaKa>f, dirXaKO)!/.
i-TTwco (AMnNYMI, IINY-), Epic for dvcnrvea), to recover breath, A.
P. dp-Trvvvdrjv as active, 2 A. M. 3 sing, apnvvro as active.
jivvo), to assist, ward off, regular. AMYNA9Q, in Attic Poetry, im-
perat. d^vvade, inf. dfivvdOeiv, Mid. dfj.vvadoi(jir)v, dpvvddov, Imperf.
r)p,vvadov, r)p.vvad6p.rjv ; commonly with an Aoristic force.
LKid^o), later for dp.(btevwp.i, A. f)p.(pia(ra, P. ypxpiaKa.
oeo), to doubt, Imperf. rjp,<j)iyv6ovv, rjp.(pyv6ovv, A. Tif
A. P. part. dp.(piyvoT)6(i$.
dp.(pt,-(vwiJ.i, to clothe, Imperf. Tjp.(pievvvv, F. dp.(f>i<ra dp.(pi>, A.
eo-a, P. M. T)p,<pi<rfjuii.
dufpKr-ftrjTea), to dispute, Imperf. f)n(f)i(rf3f)Tovv, r)n(pcr^f]Tovv, A. 17/1-
(pio-pf)Tr)(ra, r)p.(pe<rl3r]TT)<Ta, P. f]fj.cpio-^T)Tr)Ka, A. P. rjpfao-prjTrjdrjv,
F. M. dufpta-^TrjcrofjLai as passive.
dvauofj.ai (a-, AIN-), refuse, Imperf. rjvaivoprjv, A. rjvrjvdprjv, dvr)-
di/-aXto-Ka>, di/-aXoco, #0 expend, Imperf. di^Xio-Kov, dvdXovi/, F. draXa>-
(TO), A. dj/dX&)O"a, di/TjXaxra, KaT-r7i/dXto(ra, P. drciXcDKa, dv^XcoKa, P.
P. di/dXa)/^at, di/^Xco/xat, Kar-^i/dXco/xai, A . P. dvaX&drjv, dvr}\w0rjv.
dvdcrcro), to reign, regular. edvacra-e, Imperf. 3 sing, for fjvao-crf,
rare.
di/5di/o) ('AAE-, C AA-), ^0 please, Ionic and Poetic, Imperf. fjvftavov, tdv
davov, erjvSavov, F. &8f]cru), P. aS^/ca rare, 2 A. eadov, aftov, Epic fi
aSoi/ (that is fFaSoi/), aSco, a8fli>, 2 P. edSa, Doric edSa, 2 A. ML
part. a(rp.fvos as an adjective, pleased, with pleasure.
174 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 133.
ANE0Q, to trickle out, issue forth, 2 P. dvyvoQa as Present, 2 Pluperf.
3 sing, dvrjvodev with the ending and force of the Imperfect ( 118,
1, d).
dj>-e'x<i>, to hold up, Imperf. dy-ei^oi/, &c., as in e^o), Imperf. M. rjvei-
Xoprjv, 2 A. M. TjveffxofjiTjv, rarely dvfa-xM v '
dv-oiya), dv-oiywfu, to open, Imperf. dvtayov, rjvoiyov, Ionic and Epic
dvatyov, F. dvoia>, A. di/co>a, rjvoi^a, Ionic and Epic dv<pa, avoi^a,
P. avecpxa, P. P. ai/c'coy/zat, later ^i/e'cayfuu, A. P. dvftpxfyvi later
qvoixfyv, 2 A. P. 7)voiyr)v, 2 P. avetpya as Present intransitive, to
stand open.
to set upright, Imperf. P. rjvupQovprjv, F. di>op0a>o-a>, A.
a, dvd>p6(oora, P. P. T)vd>p6a>nai.
(ANTHMI), to meet, Poetic and Ionic, regular ; F. avr^o-co, CZTT-
avrfja-opat, 2 A. 3 dual o-vv-avrfjTTjv.
dvT-cviroieo), to do a favor in return, regular; P. dvrevTTfiroirjKa.
dvri-^oXeo), to meet, supplicate, Imperf. ^VTI^O\OVV, F. an-ij3oX^o-<B,
A. dvTfj36\(ra, f]vrf^6\T}(ra, A. P. part. dvri^oXrjdeis.
dvvo), dvvru), (v) to accomplish, F. ai/uo-o>(u), Epic dvva, A..fjvvcra ((TO-),
P. TJVVKO, P. P. Tjwa-pai, A. P. Tjvvtrdrjv. ANYMI, Imperf. 1 plur.
awp.fs Doric ; Imperf. P. 3 sing, avvro, TJVVTO.
ai>a>ya>, to order, request, exhort, Ionic and Poetic, Imperf. 7Jvo>yov,T)va>-
yeov, F. ai/d>o>, A. ^i/eo^a, 2 P. avoyya as Present, 2 Plup. rivwyeiv
as Imperfect. Syncopated forms: 2 P. 1 plur. avwypcv, im-
perat. a.va>x6i., dvu>x6<*>t avo)x@ f -
arr-avpcuD (AYP-), to take away, Poetic, Imperf. dTnyvpuv as Aorist,
2 A. part. aTrovpas, 2 A. M. aTnjupa/ijp, part, dnovpap-fvos.
u7ra(pt<7Ka> (A*-, AHA*-, AHA*E-), ^o deceive, Poetic, F. d7ra(pf)o-a>,
A. T)Trd(pT)cra, 2 A. fJTrafpov, dTrd(p<t>, 2 A. M. opt. aTrcKpoifjujv as
active.
, they blew off or away, scattered about, a defective A. 3 plur.
i, a7r-e'x#o/zai, (EX0E-) to &e hated, Imperf. aTTT^ero, F.
uo), to enjoy, Imperf. aTreXauoi', aTr^Xauoi/, F. aTroXavcrca, com-
monly a7roXav<rojLiat , A. aTre'Xautra, aTr^Xaucra, P. aTroXe'Xau/ca.
( C A*-), to fasten, cause to take hold of, regular. fdcpdr} or
a<p0T], was fastened, A. P. 3 sing. Epic.
dpdofjuii, to pray, regular. APHMI, inf. dpr)fj.cvai, Epic.
apapunom (AP-, APE-), to Jit, adapt, join, Epic, A. rfptra, P. M. dpfjpe-
fJLai, dpypep-evos, A. P. rjpdrjv, 2 A. fjpapov dpdpco, 2 A. M. opt. 3
plur. dpapoiaro as passive, part, apptvos as an adjective, fitting,
suitable, 2 P. apapa, Ionic ciprjpa, as Present intransitive, to ./zV,
2 Plup. dpr)piv,r)pr]peiv, as Imperfect intransitive. dpapuia, 2 P.
part. fern, for dpapvla, Epic. aprjpev, 2 Pluperf. 3 sing, with the
ending and force of the Imperfect active. ($ 118, l,d.) irpoa--
apr)pTcii, P. M. subj. 3 sing, for irpoo-aprjprjTai, ( 130, n. c.)
dpf(TK(0 (AP-, APE-), to please, F. dpeVco, A. fjpeo-a, P. dprjpeKa, A. P.
rjpe<r0T]v as active.
vos (a), oppressed, a defective P. P. part. Epic.
dto, to </me, regular. Syncopated forms : 2 P. 1 pi. q
, inf. Tj
133.] 'ANOBIALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 175
dptfrro-TTcueo/zat, to dine, regular ; P. ^pia-ro-TreTroiT/fiai.
cipK(0, to assist, suffice, defend, ward off, F. dp/tfcrco, A. fjpKe<ra.
ttp/xorra), app-ofa, to fit, adjust, A. rjpp.o<ra, P.M. fjpp.o<rfiai, A. P.
app-oxfyv later.
apwfjiai (atpa>, AP-), to win, earn, acquire, Imperf. apvvprjv, 2 A. rjpo-
pr)v, dpopTjv, (II. 9, 124 ; 8, 121.)
dpoa>, aro, to plough, F. apoo-to, A. rjpocra, P. P. dpqpo/zcu, A. P.
f)p66rjv. dpocoo-ti/, 3 plur. Epic from APAG. APQMI, inf. dpop.-
p,fvai, Epic.
apTrdfa ( c APIIAr-), rapio, to seize, carry off, snatch, F. dprrdcra),
dpndcro^ai, also dp7rd&> not Attic, A. {jpiracra, not Attic rjpTraga,
P. rjpTTaKa, P. P. rjpTraoyitti, later ^pTrery/itu, A. P. fjpTrdaOTjv, later
, 2. A. P. rjpTrdyrjv later. 'APIIHMI, 2 A. M. part, dp-
dpv&), (ipvrw, ^o draw as water, A. ^pvcra, A. P. rjpvdrjv, Tjpix
Mid. also apvoxro/tat, rare.
apxofiai, to begin, regular. apypevos, Pres. part, for dpxop.vos.
do-dopLai, do-ao), to &e 5a^erf, loathe, feel sad. be grieved, A. rj&rjdrjv.
d<rdpevoi, part. jEolic, contracted from dcrao^voL.
drv^oo, /o terrify, Poetic, A. inf drvj-ai, A. P. part, drv^^eis as middle.
avaiva), to dry, regular ; A. P. ir-a<p-avdv0r)v, implying avdvdnv.
ai/dao), to speak, regular. Forms not Attic T]v8aa avdda<ra,
fJiTJV.
avgdva, avgco, (AYSE-, AYF-) augeo, to increase, F. avr)<ra), A.
rjv^rjo-a, P. rjv^rjKa, P. P. r)vrjfjiai, A. P. rjv^fjdrjv, rarely (r}v^6r]v) av-
X0rj. av^ovpivrj, part, for av^op-evrj , in an inscription.
AYPQ, see aTraupaco, eVai;pi'<rKop.ai.
ai/'o), ^o shout, F. duo-a) (v), A. ^'i;Va (u), imperat. avo-ov (v).
dcpttco, d(pd(Tcr(o, to handle, feel, F. d<pr;(ra>, A. fj<pr]0'a, fj<pacra.
dcp-evti), to singe, roast, P. P. ^(pet'/uui, A. P. part, dcpevdeis.
d<p-ieo), Imperf. rjfpiovv, the same as d<p/7/p,t.
d(p-ir]p,i, to let go, dismiss, Imperf. fjfpirjv, rarely rjcpieiv, F. d<p77<ro>,
A. d(p^Ka, Epic dcperjKa, used only in the indicative, P. d^>6i/ca,
P. P. dcpflpai, *A. P. dfpfidrjv, d(pf6rjv, F. P. d(pe#i}<ro/xcu, 2 A.
(afpTp), d<p(o, d(peir]v, ci<pS, dcpflvai, dfpeis, 2 A. M. d(peip.r]V, d<p-
adai, dfpefjievos. The plural of the aorist dcpfjica, except dcprjuav, is
rarely used. d^iT/ri, 3 sing. Doric for d<pir)(ri. dtpe'ca, -c'.T/ff, -e'?;,
2 A. subj. Epic, for d<pa>, -fjs, fj. dcpecovTai, P. P. 3 plur. for
d<f>v(0, d<pvo-<TQ>, to pour out as liquids, to draw, accumulate, F. d<pvo>,
A. jj<pv(ra..
dxew, being grieved, a defective participle, Epic.
a^ojLtai, to grieve, sorrow, be sad, Imperf. d^vv^v.
(AX0E-), to be indignant or displeased, F. dx&e<rop,ai, A. P.
-Qrjv, F. P. dx^fo-tfj/o-ofiai equivalent to d^'o-o/Mot.
aco, to sa/e, satisfy, Epic, F. aVco, A. aera, aorco, F. M. ao-opai, 3 sing.
(a<rfrai afrat arat) aarat protracted, A.M. dcrdfj.r]v.
inf. Epic, from HMI.
), /o WOM?, Imperf. aoy.
176 INFLECTION OF WOEDS. 133.
Bdfa, to utter, F. do>, P. P.
paivat O<ia>, /3ida>, /3(/3itfu), vado, to watt, go, F. /3q<ro/*ai, P.
jca, P. P. /3e/3a/zai, /Sc/Satr/iat, A. P. cfidfyv, A. M. j^&yawMft or
<rrf/ii7v Epic, 2 A. e^i/, /3, ftairjv, ffiOi, /3f}wu, ds, 2 P. (fc$aa),
f/3i, pffcairjv, fiffidvai, e/3au>s /3f/3<oy, 2.-Plup. (/3ede>) . When
it is equivalent to /3t/3do>, to cause to gt>, it has F. /Sqo-co, A. e,37/o-a.
2 A. 3 dual /3dr^v, for fjpyrMS 3 plur. ftdo-av foTefirjo-av:
subj. j3f o> or /3eto> ; 3 sing. )3 1717 for j3^ ; 1 plur. /Seio^ev, Doric
/3a/if s Odo>/As), for fi&iifv. /3co/iai or j3eio/iat, 2 A. M. subj.
Epic, as Future, I shall live.
XXco (BAAAE-, BAA-, BAA-, BAE-, BAHMI), to cotf, M/W7, AiY,
F. ^aXw, Poetic also ^oXX^o-o), P. /3e^XTj<o, P. P. ^X^/wzi, A. P.
p\f)6r)v, F. Perf. /3fj3X^o-o/iai, F. M. u/A-X^o-o/icu, 2 A. e/SaXoi/,
Epic (f}\r)v, 2 A. M. e/SaXo^iiyv, Epic e$\Tip.i)v as passive. vTrep
)3aXXffii/, ^vfi-j3aXXeo/if vos, Ionic for -/3dXXtv, -j3aXXo/A* ws.
P. P. 2 sing. /Sc/JXTjat, Epic; 3 plur. /Se/SX^arat, Epic; opt
2 plur. 8ia-ftep\7f<r0c. 2 A. opt. 2 sing. jSXet'^r as passive.
2 A. M. 2sing. ^Xgo or /SXeio; subj. 3 sing. (/3X^roi)
protracted.
BAPEQ, to /ba^, render heavy, F. papfjcru, regular ; 2. P. part.
pT)ti>s as passive, Epic.
Pdo-Ku), /3t/3da-jca>, equivalent to /3atW. e7ri-j3a<TKe/*ei>, in Epic,
causative.
/3ao-rd^o>, to carry, support, F. /SaoTatra), A. ejSaorao-a, later c/
. P. e
A.
^8f a>, to
BIAQ, to /orcc, Epic and Ionic, P. jSe/Kifxa, regular.
/St^pcoo-ifa) (BOP-, BPO-, BPQMI), de-voro, to co#, rare in the Pres
ent, F. ^poxro/iat, A. part. /cara-j3po>ao-cu, P. /3fj3pa>ca, P. P. /&-
A. P. cfipv&Tjv, F. Perf. /Sf^paxro/uit, 2 A. etfpaw, 2 P. part.
, -eoros, contracted from j&jSpows. BEBPQ0G, opt. 2 sing.
/3ioco (BIQMI), vivo, to #w, F. /3ioxra>, commonly /3to>o-o/*ai, rarely
fiacrofjMi, regular; 2 A. ejStW, ^ico, ftuprjv, /3i)ra), fti>vai, )3tous.
(3i6p.(r0a, Pres. 1 plur. implying /Si'o/iai.
/3i<i<ricofuu (/3toa>), to restore to life, or to fe brought to life again, A.
e^iaxrdfiT/i/, dv-fftiaxrdnTjv, 2 A. av-fftiwv intransitive, to revive.
/3Xn7rra> (BAAB-), to Awrt, regular ; F. Perf. /StjSXd^ofwu, 2 A. P.
fpXdftTjv. j3Xdo/iat, for j3Xa7rro/iai, rare.
^XaoT-dwa, j3Xaorfa>, (BAA2T-) to sprout, F. /3Xaar^o-a), A.
era, P. jSe/SXaorr/Ka, (j3\d<m)Ka.
/SXaxrKG) (MOA-, BAO-, BAQMI), to ^o, to cwne, F. /M>Xov/*m, P.
3Xa><a, j3e'/3Xa>Ka, 2 A. e/zoXo/, rarely /3Xo>i>.
(BO-), boo, to ca// a/owrf, regular. Ionic conjugation,
(fiaxra, /Se^co/wit, f^oxrQrjv.
BOAEQ, equivalent to jSdXXo), P. P. ^oXr/fiai^Plup. P.
BOO-KO) (BO2KE-), pasco, to pasture, F. ^OO-K^O-O), A. P. e/3ocnc>,#>7'
later. Mid. ^O<TACO/W, v esc or.
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 177
(BOYAE-), volo, to will, 2 sing. /SovXei, Imperf. ej3ovXo/iip.
T)(3ov\6fj.r)v, F. /SouXrjo-o/zai, P. ^ejSovXr^at, A. cfiovXrjdrjv,
#771/5 2 P. 7rpo-/3f/3ouXa as Present. j3o'Xeo-0e, 2 plur. for
BPAXQ, to resound, ring, 2 A. e
/3pX6o, to weZ, regular ; 2 A. P.
BPOXG, to swallow up, gulp, A. dvefipoga, Kar-e/3poa, A. P. part
Kara-^po^dfis, 2 A. P. part, dva-^po^ev.
/3pva&), to teem, e,TM#, reve/, s/iow, F. Ppvdo-opai, A. e/3pvaa.
fipvxdonai (BPYX-), to roar, P. /Se^pv^a as Present, to roar, A. P.
part, ftyvxjdtls, A. M. e/Spv^o-d/iTyi/.
/3t>i/e'o>, /3uec0, (BY-) to caw/A;, F. j3uo-a>, A. ejSuo-a, P. P. /3c'j3v<r/i<u.
Pass, also jSuvo/xai.
r.
ya/ze'ca (FAM-), to marry, said of the man, F. (yapeo-a)) ya/ieo) -ya/iaj,
later yaprjara, A. cyr)p.a, later eydp.rj(ra, P. yeydfJ.r}Ka, P. P. ycyd[LT)-
fj.ai, A. P. fyap-rjOrji/, part, yap.fde'ia'a. F. M. yap.ecra'opai, Epic, WJi/7
procure a wife for.
TANOQ. to delight, P. P. yeyavoo/zcu, A. P. lyava>6r)v as middle, to re-
''
, to rejoice, be delighted, F. yavv<rop.ai (O-<T), P. -yeyai/u/zai.
yeyavia-K.(i>, yeycoi/fa), yeyo>i/co, (TQN-) to sAow aloud, call, proclaim,
Imperf. fyeyu>veov, eyeycoi/oi/, as Aorist, F. ycya>vr)<ra), A. eyeycoi^-
o~a, 2 P. yeyava, yeya)va>, yeyave, yey&vepev, yeyaivas, as Present.
yeii/ofiat (rEN-), nascor, to oe corn, rarely /o oe^-e/, Epic in the pres-
ent and imperfect, A. eyeivdprjv, ^Eolic eyewd^v, to beget, give
birth to.
yeXtxo), to laugh, F. yeXa<ro>, commonly yeXao-o/wu, A. eyeXatra, Dor-
ic e'yeXaa, A. P. eyfXdadrjv.
yeXoiaco, Epic for yeXao), regular. yeXotcovrey, part. foryeXotoivrf?.
yevco, to cause to taste, yevopat, gusto, to taste, regular ; A. P. eyeu-
adrjv. yevp-fda, Pres. 1 plur. for ycvopcOa.
yr)0ea> (FHO-, TAG-), gaudeo, to rejoice, regular; 2 P. ycyrjda,
Doric yeyada, as Present. yeyd^fco, a new Present, Doric.
yr)pd(TK(t), yrjpdo), (FHPHMI) to grow old, F. yr^pdcro, yrfpaaopai, A.
eyfjpdora, P. yeyfjpdica, 2 A. cyrjpdv, yrjpdvai, yrjpds.
yiyvo/jLai, yivopat, (FENE-, TEN-, TA-) gignor, to become, to be, F.
y(vr)O~op.ai, P. yeyevrjpmi, A. fyevfjdrjv not Attic, 2 A. cyev6p.r)v, 2 P.
yeyova (Poetic yeyaa) as middle, to 0, 2 Plup. eycyovav (eyeyd-
LV). yeydaadf, new Pres. 2 plur. protracted from yeyacr0e (ye-
yaeo-^e) ; 3 plur. yeydovrat as Future. yevro, 2 A. M. 3 sing.
for eyevero. yeydxfiv, P. inf. Doric, equivalent to ycyovevai.
yiyvwo-KO), ylva><rKa>, (FNO-, TNliMI) nosco, cognosce, to A
F. yvaxrofiai , A. eyi/coora only in the compound av-eyi/axra, P.
Ka, P. P. eyvcoo'p.ai, A. P. fyva)o~6r)v, 2 A. eyvcov, yvS), yvoiyv, yvco-
6t, yvwvai, yvovs, 2. A. M. opt. 3. sing. vy-yvolro as active.
Epic forms : 2 A. 3 plur. eyvav, for eyvov, eyvaxrav : subj. yvcoco,
, yi/oxocrt, for yi/o>, yva>p.fv, yvaxri '. opt. 3 sing, d-yvoi
178 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 133.
scalpo, sculpo, to engrave, regular ; P. P.
cy\vp.pai, 2 A. P. eyXvfprjv.
yoda> (FO-), to bewail, mourn, regular; Imperf. yoov, Epic. yoij-
p.fvai, inf. Epic, from rOHMI.
ypdcpo) (rPA$E-), scribo, to scratch, write, regular; P. yjypcxpa,
rarely yeypdfpijKa, P. P. yfypap.pai, rarely eypappat, F. Perf. yt-
ypd^ofjuii, 2. A. P. eypdtprjv. ypofpwv, part. Doric for ypd(pd)v.
X
AAEQ (AA-, AAHMI), to teach, -Y. fcSdrjKa as middle, to know, 2 A.
8<f5aoi>, 2 A. P. eSdr/i/ as middle, to karn, 2 P. 8e8aa, to fore taught,
or to fore learned. Mid. AAEOMAI, to /earn, F. 8ar)<ropai, P. 8e-
ddrj/iai. 8arjp.evos, Pres. part, as an adjective, skilled. SeSda-
o-0a, new Pres. inf. protracted from 8e 8do-0ai (SeSde<r0ai). 87700,
F. for 8770x0, shall find.
8afa>, to renrf, F. 8ai|a>, A. e'8dta, P. P. 8e8diypju, or SeSeuypu tris-
yllabic, A. P. (8aix&r)v-
8aivva>, (AAI-, AA-) to /eos^, F. SatVo), A. eSataa, A. P.
fbaio-0T)v, rarely icaTa-Satr^fat, A. M. $aicrdp.T)v, c8aardp.r)v. Sat-
VVTO or daivvro, opt. 3 sing. ; Saivvaro, opt. 3 plur. Ionic for
daivvvro.
(AA-), divide, to divide t F. Saa-o/wu, P. dcdatr/uzi, 8c'8ai/iai,
both passively, A. P. c8da8rjv, A. M. eddo-dp-rjv.
Sato> (AAY-, AA-), to fo/rw, P. P. 8e'8au/xat, 2 P. Se'Sija as Present in-
transitive, to urn, 2 A. P. e'da/fyp, /car-eSdr/v, 2. A. M. ebao^v.
(AHK-, AAK-), to fo'te, F. S^o/xat, P. P. dtdrjyfwi, A. P. c'Sry-
/, 2 A. e8aoi/ (fo'SaAcov).
(AAM-, AMA-), Poetic for 8a/ida>, do mo, to tow, subdue, F.
8a/iacro>, P. P. 8t8/A7?/iat, A. P. f8p.f)6r)v, F. Perf. 8e8p.rja-op.ai, 2 A.
P. c8dp.r)v. 8a/xda, Sa/io'wo-i, F. protracted, for Sa/xa, Sa/zcoo-i,
8a/id(rou(rt.) 8 a P-T/T}, 2 A. P. protracted, for dap.fj.
dp-vTjpj., Sd/iva/zai, the same as the preceding.
(AAP6E-, AAP0-), to sleep, P. 8e8dp0r)Ka, 2 A. fbapBov, e8pa-
0ov, 2 A. P. e8dpdr)v, e8pd0T]v, as active.
oWe'o/im, to divide, A. inf. SareW&u.
dfaro, 86aro, he, it appeared, A. Sod<raro, subj. 8odo-(rerai, defective.
8c8oKT)p*vos, on the look out, watching, a defective P. M. part. Epic.
fi8i(ro-opMi, to frighten, rarely to fear, A. e8fi8tdp.r)v.
i8o) (AEI-, 8i'o>), to /ear, Epic in the present and future, F. SetVo-
/iot, A. fOio-a, Epic f88(io-a, P. St'Souta, Epic SfiSouca, Doric SfSot-
KO>, as Present, to ^e afraid, P. P. Se'Stifuu rare, F. Perf. SeSot/c^troj.
A. 7repi-88eio'a , Epic for TreptcSetcra ; part. vTro-88eio~as,
Epic for V7ro8(i(ra$. Se'doiy/xei/, P. 1 plur. for SeSouca/iei'.
ieXtr/o-af , having taken an afternoon's luncheon, a defective A. part.
Epic.
iKwp*, 8Kwoj, (AEIK-, AEK-) to sfioic, F. 8et'o>, A. cSfi^a, P. 8e'-
SX a > P- P- 8e8y/iat, A. P. e'Sei'x^v. Ionic conjugation, Se'lco,
(8(l-a, 8f8(ypat, eSe'x^i'. P. M. 8fi8(yp.ai, 3 plur. S'
Epic: Plup. M. 3 sing. Sei'Se/cro, as Aorist ; 3 plur.
as Imperfect.
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 179
to sup, regular. dedeiirvapfv, SeSeiTri/ai/ai, 2 P. 1 plur.
and inf.
(AME-), to build, A. eSet/za, P. P. Se'S/iqpai, A. M. e8eipdp.r)v.
&ep<onai, to look sharply, to see, F. dtpgopat rare, A. e&pxfyv, 2 A.
fdpaKov (eSpcuca), 2 A. P. e'Spa/cryi/, 2 P. dedopKa as Present. 8ep-
Keii/, inf. act.
$<?'pa>, to flay, flog, regular ; 2 A. P. IMpyv.
&euop,cu (AEYE-), Epic for 8eo/iat, F. SevTjo-o/xat, A. edevrjcra.
^xop-ai, to receive, regular ; F. P. Se8eop,cu. Epic forms : Pres.
3 plur. 8fx aTat (8ex-vTai) ; imperat. 2 sing. 8eo, 2 plur. Se'x^e,
Aoristic; inf. 8<fx#cu, Aoristic; part. 8ey^ei>oy as Present or
Aorist: Imperf. fotypijv, I was expecting, 3 sing. Sexro or e8e-
KTO Aoristic.
8<fo>, to &md, ze, F. 8fi<ra>, A. fdT/o-a, P. SeSoca, rarely 8e8r)na, P. P.
8e8e/zai, SeSeo"/xat, A. P. fSedyv, F. Perf. de^o-opai.
6ea> (AEE-), to u?att, to ie wanting, F. 8f 770-0), A. e'Sfryo-a, Epic 8770-0,
P. dfdfrjKa, P. M. dfSerjiim, A. P. e&eq0ip as middle. Mid. Seojuat,
to 7iee</, Z>e^. Seou/^e^a, F. M. for Se^a-d/zf^a.
Aft, debet, z7 w necessary, there is need, it ought, impersonal,
8o/, Se'ot, Seti/, deov, F. defjaei, A. e^er/crf.
8/7X00), to manifest, regular; F. Perf. SeS^Xoxro/^at.
Siatruo), to feed, decide, F. ftiaiTrjcro) , A. edtrjrrja-a, P. SeSiTJTT/Ka, P. P.
8f8irjTr]fj,ai, A. P. dirjTrjdrjv as middle.
Sia<oi/ea), to ?0tf^ WpOTl, Imperf. SIT/KOI/OVJ/, F. 8taKOi/ry(ra>, P.
ica, P. P. SfSiT/Koi/^/jiai, A. P. ediaKovrjdrjv.
SiSao-Kco (AIAA2KE-, AIAAX-), do ceo, to teacA, F. 8tSa|o>, A.
a, Epic eStddo-Krjo-a, P. dfdidaxa, P. P. 8e8i8ayp.ai, A. P. e'StSa-
(5ea>), to foW, Imperf.
(AO-) , to itfe, 2 sing. SiSots-, StSoTcr^a, 3 sing. diSot, Imperf
e'3i5oui>, F. SiScoo-co Epic.
(APA-, APHMI), to rwn away, used only in composition, F.
A. e'Spao-a, P. SeSpd/ca, 2 A. edpdv, Ionic edprjv, 5pa>,
8pair)v, dpdvai, Spay.
tSdco, AO-), do, to gi've, F. SCOCTOJ, A. eSa>Ka only in the in-
dicative, P. SeScoKa, P. P. SeSopat, A. P. eftodyv, 2 A.
otjyj/ ar/z/), Sos, Sovrai, 80115-. The singular eSco/ca, e'ScoKay, e8a>/ce,
and the 3 plur. fdaxav are with good writers much more common
than the remaining forms of the aorist. On the other hand, the sin-
gular of the 2 A. e8a>v is not used in the indicative ; except in some
compounds, as 8teSo> (Xen. Cyr. 1). 8 1 Soar i, 3 sing. Doric for
8180)0-1. diro-8(86av6i, 2 P. 3 plur. Boeotic. Epic forms: im-
perat. 2 sing. 8i'8o>0i, for 8/8o0i ; inf. didovvai, for 8i8o'wu: "2 A.
subj. 8d)<, days, SCOT; or 8d)7/o-t or 8<(ri, 8o/Liei', Souoxrt, for
the common 8&>, 8o3?, 8, Soo^ei/, 8aVi ; inf. So/zevai, 8ofiei/, for
8oui/at. 8 1 Sot, imperat. for 8i'8o0i, -5^olic.
ir)jj.ai (A1ZE-), to seek, Ionic, S/j^o-flai, 8i@ip.fvos, retains the 77 in the
inflection, Imperf. c^i^^v, F. 8t<^o-o/xai, A. eSi^o-a/xr;i/.
t^co, to consider, (ppovrifa, doubt, Imperf. Zdiov Mid. 8iop,ai y equiv*
alent to Si^fiat, Imperf.
ISO INFLECTION OF WORDS. < 133.
(8id, (VO, to moisten, sprinkle; part. Sidy. Mid. Sie/wu, as ac-
tive
. to chase envoy, Imperf. 3 pi. tdtftra*. Mid. SiV/Lwu, to speed.
AIKQ, tufing, Poetic, 2 A. l3iAcoi>, Sue*, i*a>f.
dt-oucc'o), to manage, regular. P. P. SeSiwKTj/iai, rare.
&'a>, to fear, Epic in the present and imperfect, 2 Perf. &r8ia, Epic foi-
dta. as Present, to be afraid, deoiu, 8e8ieiT)v, 8toit)i, 8e8icvat, 8(8i<as,
2 Pluperf. e8(8tiv. Mid. Sio/iot, to cause to fear, tofrig/iten, scare.
8t8iov, 8fi8tf, 2 Pluperf. with the ending and force of the
Imperfect.
8to>Ko>, to pursi/e, regular. AIQKA0Q, subj. fiuo/ca&o, inf. bioxddfiv,
Imperf. fdiaxaOov.
oWa> ( AOK-), to seem, think, F. 8oa>, A. e3oa,,P. P. fe'doy/uu, A. P.
fbox&r}v rare. The regular forms So/c^o-o), edoicrjo-a, SeSdxT/^ai, e'So-
ta\6r\v are Poetic. Sofceu/iei/o?, for 6uKeo/iei/o, equivalent to 80-
ICCOI'.
AoKfi, 7 .t-em5, appears, impersonal, F. So, A.eSo^e, P. P. 8c-
do<rac. Poetic Soiefjcrfi, fdoKrjcrf, dedotcrjKf, fteMaffUK*
dovTrea) lAOYH-, rAOYDE-, TAOYn-), to sound heavily, as in falling,
Poetic A. cdoMTfOtt, eySovmjo-a, 2 A. fdovnov, 2 P. St'Sowa, ScSov-
ira>s fallen, dead.
ipdco, to </0, F. 8pdaa), A. eSpatra, P. 6V8pdfca, P. P.dedpafMi, Sedpa-
(Tfjuii, A. P. e&pdcrQrjv. 5pa>, as Future. (^Imi. P/. 59.) dpo>ot
/xt, opt. as if from APQQ.
APEMQ. see rpe^o).
sometimes Spf'Trro), to pluck, enjoy, A. eSpeiJra, A. P. f8pf(j>6rj9
rare, 2 A. ebpawov, dpairwv.
vafiai (AYNA-), to fe ff^fe, I can, Imperf. (8vvdp.r)v, Tj8vi/ap,T)y, F. 5i^
vrjcropxii, P. SeSui^/^uii, A^f8vin)6rjv, rjdvvrjdrjv, rare 8vvdo~6r)v, A. M.
c8vvr)(raTo Epic. 8vvij, 2 sing, for dui/atrat. Svi/r/at, subj. 2 sing.
for 8vvT), Epic ; dvi/eca^tf^a, 8vvetitvTai, subj. Ionic for duyu>p,e^a,
(Suco, AYMI), in- duo, to enter, to /JM/ OTI. g-o </ou?n, se?, sin^,
A. efii/fa later, P. Scdi^/ca, 2 A. e8vv, 8vo), dvrjv, 8vdi, 8vvai, 8vs.
8vveovo-i, Pres. 3 plur. Ionic.
co (AYMI), to amse to enter, envelope, immerse, sink, F. 8uo-a> (u),
A. ?&}<ra, P. Sf5uca, P. P. &S/u, A. P. e8vBr]v(v), 2 A. P. e'dwip.
Mid. 8vofuit, later eVdiSwtrico/wu, in duo, to enter, to /ra* on, ^o </ou'n,
set, sink, F. 8ua~op.ai, A. $uo-dp.nv, Epic edvtrofjujv, 2 A. (8vp.r)v, im-
perat. TTpi-8vcro aTro-Suo-o, rare.
E.
caa>, Epic ftcio), to permit, let, let alone, F. eacrco, A. etao-a, P. eia^a,
A. P. fla^rjv, F. M. cdaofjuii as passive.
yvata (c/yMf), to betroth, proffer, Imperf. fryyvaov, fveyvaov, A. ry
yvjjcra, evcyvrjira, eVeyyt'Tjo'a. P. TjyyvrjKa. eyyfyvijKa, P. P. ly
'
, Plup. P. c'yyeyv^fi^i/ and cvfyycyvr)p,T]v, A. P. rjyyvf)6riv.
Mid. yyvdop.ai, to accept a projfer, bind one s self, engage, Imp. //y
, F. eyyvr)(ropa.i, A. f)yyvT)(rdfj.r]v,
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 181
eipo) (EFEP-, EFP-, EFPHMI), to rouse, waken, raise, F. lyepa, A.
ffyetpa, P. M. eyrjyfpjJMt, Plup. 3 sing, fjyepro, A. P. rjyfpOnv, 2 P.
eyprjyopa as Present intransitive, to be awake, 2 A. (eyprjv) imperat.
3 sing, ryperna rare, 2 A. M. Tjyp6p,r]v, eypcopai, eypoip^v, eypeo
Epic, (ypeadai or eypeo-#cu, eypopfvos. Epic forms ; 2 P. 3 plur.
cyprjyopQao-i, as if from EFEPeii ; imperat. 2 plur. eyprjyop-
Oc ; inf. eyprjyopBai or fyprjyopdai. eypovrai, 3 plur. for
eya'poirai.
e8a>, see cVdia>.
eei'So/iai, e\TTOp.ai, eepywp.1, see etSo/uai, e\7rop.ai, epywpi.
eepyco, Epic and Ionic for epyoo fipyo>, 7o s/m/ cm; also for epyo> eip-
yw/u, to Att* m, in which sense it has P. P. part. f'epy/zeW, closely
compacted. EEPrAGQ. Imperf. eepyadov, as Aorist. eep^aro,
Plup. 3 plur. Ionic, for efpypevoi rjcrai/.
e^o/zat ('EA-, C EAE-), sedeo, to sit, Poetic, Imperf. i6p.r)v as Aorist.
For the other forms, see Ka6eop,ai.
e&'Aoo (E6EAE-), to will, to wish, F. C'&ATJO-CO, A. r)6e\r)<ra, P. yBf-
\TjKa.
fdifa, to accustom, fdicra), fWiara, eWiica, eWurpai, eldio'drjv.
f0<a, sue sco, to be accustomed, part. t6<*v Epic, 2 P. euotfa, Ionic
as Present, 2 Plup. et'd>#e/, Ionic a>6(iv, as Imperfect. eve 6
(that is, eFe^co/ca), P. from E6OQ.
EIAQ (EIAE-, IAE-, IA-), video, to see, 2 A. eidov (eiSa, iSov), T5a>,
, i'Se or iSe, i6fiv, tScoi/, F. IdrjarS) Doric. Mid. fldopai and eW-
generally Poetic, to seem, appear, resemble, A. do-dp.r)v and
, fla~a.fj.evos or efKrdfievos, 2 A. (IbofJirjv or I86fj.r}v, tScop-ai,
io'oip.rjv, I8ov, Idto-dat, io/uei/os rarely 6i8o/i6i/os, generally with the
sense of the active, I saw.
The 2 P. oifia has the force of the Present, and means 7 A:n<ny,
2 Pluperf. i^deii/ as Imperfect, 7 knew, F. eldrjo-a), commonly flaop.ai,
1 shall know, A. elytra, I knew, rare. ev'tSe (that is mSf), 2 A.
for clde. j3t8elj/, 2 A. inf. Laconian for idclv.
K(o, to appear, to seem, to resemble, Imperf. CIKOV as Aorist, F. ei'&>,
2 P. eot/ca (Ionic OIKU, rare ei<a) as Present, coina (OIKOJ), eo/Kot/xt,
eoiKevai (fiKfvai), e'oi/ccby (fixcos), 2 Pluperf. ea<ftv (rarely w/cfiv) as
Imperfect. Epic and Poetic : 2 P. dual ei'/croj/, foreoiWroz/ (ct'/ca-
TOI>) ; 1 plur. eoiy-j.v, for eoLKa.-j.fv ', part, eioi/cd);, for fotKcoy;
2 Plup. 3dual eiKTrjv, for ew/ct t'r7;i/(etKetr7/j/) ; 3 plur. foiKco~av,
for ctpKeo-av.
"EOLKC (Of/ce), zV seems, appears, is likely, fitting, impersonal,
part. t/cos, fitting, proper, natural, reasonable, 2 Plup. ca>/tct, as
Imperfect.
Koo, to yield, regular. EIKA0G, ekatfco, eiKadoipi, flicdQeiv,
Imperf. c'tKoBov, all Aoristic.
A-?co (OAE-), to roll, Imperf. eiAeoi/, eetXeov, F. fiX^o-w, P. P.
Pluperf. P. eo'X^To.
Xvco, to wrap up, envelop, cover over, roll round, gatJier up, regular;
A. flXva-a, A. P. part. eiXvo-Oeis, with the rough breathing.
A-), volvo, to roll up, etXo/iai, Epic, A. eXcra, eXcrat eeXcrat,
182 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 133.
fXcras (rarely eiXer?), P. P. eeX/wu, eeX/ieW, 2 A. P. caXrjv and
a\r}v (a), d\rjvat, aXei'y.
dpi (E2-, E-, HMI), sum, to be, to exist, a>, eirjv, io-0i (eVo, IWo), ef-
vai, a>i/, Imperf. ^i/or^, sometimes fjp-rjv, F. f(rop.ai, fo~oifj.Tjv, eVe<r$ai,
eVo/ifvor. Sometimes ycyova, from yiyvopai, is used as Perfect to
w/tt, (Aristot. R/tet. 1, 1, 8.)
ei/^it (I-, EI-, IMI, IHMI), eo, to -0, I shall go, ua, iot/ii (IOI'TJI/), ?$i, te-
yai, ia>j>, Imperf. jfeij/ and jjo, F. eicro/Aai, A. M. el<rap.r]v or eetaa/x^v
Epic.
etia'o), Epic for lwva>, cvwp.i, only in composition, Imperf. Kara-eiwov,
I covered. Mid. eiri-fiwo-Qai.
EII1Q (EII-, E2II-), to 5ay, to fe/7, 2 A. 6*7701; (Epic cenrov),
fiTTOifj.1, fiTre, ei7reti>, ftTrcoi/, also eirra (Epic eeiTra), eiTratfti,
or ciTrof, eiTrat, 6OTa?, 2 A. Mid. clrrdp.rjv, air-fnra.ii.Tjv, to refuse, dis-
c/aim, disown, to say no. All the forms of etna, except cl-nav,
flirai, fiiTas, are used by good Attic writers. Further, ein-arto, 6*770-
rov, eiTrarf, of the imperative, are preferred to etTrero), etirfTov, ei-
TTfre. The present is borrowed from $77^11, Xtyw, and, in certain
connections, from dyopeixo : the other parts are borrowed from eipco,
PEQ, which see ; thus, F. cpa>, P. c'lprjiea, P. P. eiprjfiat, A. P. eppfj-
Gr)v, cpptQrjv, (ipf)0r)v, ftptdrjv, F. Perf. ftp>J(ro/iai. <nrT, 2 A.
imperat. 2 plur. Epic.
eipyvvfu and tipyvva ('EPF-, 'EIPF-), to shut in, F. e?po>, A. elpga,
P. P. flpyfuit, A. P. flpxdriv.
dpyu (epyo)), arceo, to sAu/ out, F. eipo>, A. flpa, P. P. ti
A. P. 61^^(1), F. M. (tpfrnai as passive. EIPrAOQ, ei
clpydfoiv, Imperf. ftpyatiov, Aoristic. Mid. imperat. ei^ya^ou.
ttpeo) (eipco), to say, to tell, Epic.
ipofjuu, rarely flpfopai, Ionic for EPOMAI, to fls&, Imperf. clp6p.rjv, F.
flpvca, for pua>, to draw, F. clpvo-o) (v), A. eipi/o-a, P.P. fipu/xat and
ipv(TfJuii, Plup. ipv[JLT)v (v), A. P. flpvfrdrjv. Mid. flpvopai (v), F. f i-
pycrofjMi, A. flpvcrd^v. EIPYMI, Pres. inf. dpv p.evai. Pres.
P. 3 plur. flpvarai (v) ; inf. elpvo-Qa i : Imperf. 3 sing, eipuro,
3 plur. fipvvro.
i/jco(EP-), to 5ay, to tell, not Attic in the present and imperfect,
F. epea). epo>, F. M. dn-fpovpai, shall refuse.
eipo) (EP-), sero, tojoin,elpa, P. etpKa, P.P. eip/Aai, Ionic ep/iwu, Epic
eep/zat, Plup. P. cepfjujv.
fta-Kco, to liken, think like, compare, make similar, assimilate, causative of
eucco, to be like, Imperf. T/iV/coi/, cur/coi/. Mid. P. 2 sing, ^at, 3 sing
rjlKTai, equivalent to eoucas, eotxe, Plup. 3 sing. T^IKTO, CIKTO, equiv
alent to <OK(I.
\KK\r)(rid((t> (eKK\T)(ria), to call an assembly, regular ; Imperf. cKK\r)(ria~
ov, e(KK\r)(ria(ov, F. ocKXqcriao-a), A. KK\rj(riao-a, ^fKK\r]o-ia(ra.
t\avva>, Poetic also eXaw, (fiXoo, EA-) to drive; F. eXaao), eXw, A.
T^Xaera, P. eX^Xaica, P. P. e'Xi^Xa/iai, e\r)\acrpai, Plup. P. c\T)\dpr]v,
r]\T]\dp.r)v, A. P. T)\ddrjv (a), Ionic ^Xao-^T/i/, A. M. r)\a<rdp.r)v transi-
tive. eX;XaSaro, P.P. 3 plur. Epic, as if from EAAAQ.
Xo-afiTji/, A. Mid. from the radical form EAO. e'
. P. part, proparoxytone.
n
P
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 183
. to examine, refute, confute, convict, regular; P.P.
or
cXeX/o) (eXeXeu), to raise a war-cry, to shout e'XeXev, A. eXeXta.
cXcXta> (eXiWw), to fewrJ rapidly, to shake, Epic, A. <fXe'Xtu, A. P.
\f\ixQr)v as middle, A. M. eXeXt^a/z^v, to ?/>/ one's se/f, coz7 one's
se/f. eXcXiJcro, Imperf. 3 sing, for cXeXt'fcro, sometimes Ao-
ristic.
EAEY0Q, see epxop.ai.
eXtWeo or eXiTra) ('EAIK-), to ftwW, F. eXia>, A. eiXia, P.P. eiXi-
, later \f)\iyp,m, A. P. eiXt'x&jv.
, ulcero, to ulcerate, regular ; Plup. P. etX/tco^i/, A. P. eiXKo>-
GTJV, not Attic.
X<o> (EAKY-), vello, vellico, to pull, F. eXo>, cXKuo-o), A. flX|a,
ftX/cvcra, P. eiXKVKd, P. P. fiX/cuor/xai, A. P. eiX/cvcr^r/i/. ^X/coi/.
Imperf. for elX/cof.
6X770), /o o^'re Aojoe, Epic, 2 Perf. eoXTra as Present middle, to hope,
2 Pluperf. eaiXireiv as Imperfect middle, I hoped, ivas hoping. Mid.
f\7rop.ai, eVXTTOjuat, to hope, expect, Imperf. f\n6p.r]v, ff\no^r]v.
EAYQ, volvo, to roll. Epic, A. P. j\wr&]V, part. eXvaQeis.
*EAQ, see aipea>.
e/xcco, vomo, to vomit, F. e^etrco, e/xeVo/^iai ffjiovp-ai, A. ^/zftra, Epic
fjjj.r)(ra, P. efj.rjp.fKa, Pluperf. e'/zejueWiz/ later, P.P. e/^/ic 07101.
ejLi-TreSoco, #o confirm, regular ; Imperf. rjp.7reoovv.
e/jL-noXda), to traffic, F. e^iTroX^crco, A. r)p.7ro\r)(ra, P. T)p.7r6\r]Ka, later
e'ft7r67roXr;Ka, P. P. ^/Z7roX?7fiai, Ionic efj.7ru\r)p.ai.
(ENAP-), s/ay, A. M. evr)pdf.irjv, 2 A. ffvapov
, to oppose, regular ; P. P. r)va.vTia>p.ai, A. P. rj
evaptfa, to slay, Poetic, F. eVapi<a, A. evdpia, rjvdpHra, P. P. ^i/a-
ENEFKQ (ENEK-), see
ENE6Q, <o szV, ta res^ w^on, 2 P. ftr-mpdfe, Kar-evfjvode , as Present,
2 Pluperf. 3 sing en-fvrjvodf, Kar-fvrjvode , with the ending and force
of the Imperfect. ($ 118, 1, d.)
ENEIKQ (ENEK-), see <&epo>.
eWTrco or cweVo), rarely eViVrco, (EH-, ENIH-, ENI2HE-, ENI2H-) in
quam, to ^e//, say, Poetic, Imperf. eveirov, evveirov, F.
Vi(nrrj(r(t) , 2 A. evunrov, fviairu), eviorTroLfii, eVicnre, evunrflv.
eVtWa) or evicro-co (ENIII-, ENI2II-), to c/tzWc, Poetic, 2 A. tvi
or cvevl-rrov, also rjvliraTrov.
tvwfu and ewvco ( C E-), vestio,' to clothe, Poetic, F. eo-&>, A. eo-a.
Mid. evwp-ai, to put on, Imperf. evvvpriv, F. Ha-op-ai, P. efpu, ea/zat,
Plup. O~[J.T)V, cr/u.T/i/, A. ecrdp.rjv, efcrdp,r)v.
ej/-o^Xeco, to annoy, vex, Imp. ^i/co^Xeoi', F. eVo^XTjcro), A. r)va>x\r]0'a,
P. rjv<ax\r)Ka, P. P. ^veo^X^juat.
/opra^a), Ionic 6praa>, to celebrate a festival, Imperf. ea>prabi/, F. eop-
rao-o), A. ecopracra, coprdo-ai.
eV-avpiV/co) or eV-aupeoo (AYP-), to cn;oy, AzV, Poetic and Ionic, F. M.
eVaupijo'o/Luu, 2 A. ciravpov, 2 A. M. eViyvpo/i^i/ or (Tra.vpdp.riv.
7ri-p.c\op.ai or 7ri-p.\top.ai, to take care of, F. fmp.\r)aop.at, &c., all
from the second form.
184 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [$ 133
r-ioTa/Htt (EIII2TA-, rt, IA-), to know, understand, learn, Imperf.
TjTriO'Tdp.rjv, F. f7no~rr)O~opai, A. TJTTIOTJJ^J/. e^-eTTtcrreat, 2 sing.
Ionic, for e'^-eTri'orao-ai.
7ra) (2EII-), to be employed, to be offer any thing, Imperf. flnov, A. P.
irfpi-f<p6rjv, 2 A. ftnrov, o-rrclv, <nro)v. Mid. eirofj-ai, sequor, to
follow, Imperf. finop-vv, F. fyopai, A. tydp-rjv rare, 2 A. (co-Trop^i/),
tTTTcop^u, (nroLp.Tjv, (TTTOiD, o'nta'dai, o~Tr6p,vos- (77reio, 2 A. imperat.
Epic, for (TTTCO CTTTOU. (TTT e t o/Ae j/, 2 A. subj. 1 pluT. Epic, from
2HHMI.
(papal, Poetic for epdo>, Imperf. ^pdp;i>, A. ^pao-dp^v. epdrat,
subj. 3 sing. ^Eolic or Doric, contracted from tpdrrrcu.
epaco (a), to be passionately fond of, to be in love, Imperf. fjpaov, A. P.
r)pda-6r)v, F. P. epao-0/)<rop,ai, both as active.
epydfb/iat, to tcor/r, </o, Imp. fipya6fj.r)v, F. epyaa-o/zat, P. eipyao-ftat,
A. P. flpyd(rdr]v passive, A.M. eipyao-dp/i/. eg-rjpydo-aTO, A*
M. 3 sing, later.
pyw[u, far-tpywfii, for elpywfii, fl(r~eipywp.i, Imperf. eepywv-
EPFQ, see epSo), /o c?o.
epyo) or epyo), the theme of eipywpi, ?o sAt^ in, not found in the pres-
ent, F. ep^o), vv-ep(i), e'(p-ep^to, d(p-epo), A. ep|a or tp^a, P. P.
py/xai, A. P. px0i]V' Epic P. P. 3 plur. epxarai ; Plup. 3 plur.
ep^aro.
epya), the original form of eTpyou, arceo, to shut out, A. epa, an-fpga,
P. P. epypat, aTr-fpypu, P.M. fp^o^at as passive. EPFAeQ, Pres.
Mid. imperat. fpydOov transitive, Imperf. epyadov, fpya66firjv, as
Aorist.
epSo) or epSa> (EPr-), to do, work, Ionic and Poetic, Imperf. epSov, ep'
8ov, F. ep|a>, A. ep|a. 2 P. eopya, 2 Plup. ewpyeiv, Ionic edpyea.
fopyav, 2 P. 3 plur. for edpydert.
epft'Sa), to pro^, regular ; P. M. ^pettr/iai, (pf/peio-p-at, later rjprjpd-
0-p.at, Plup. rjprjpfio-fjirjv. Epic forms : P. 3 plur. tpr/peSarai, or
Plup. 3 plur. eprjpedaro, or rj pr) pc LVTO.
(EPIK-), rumpo, to ren<f, ^ear, ftwrs/, 6reaA in pieces, A. ^pet-
la, rare ^pi|o, P.P. epf)ptyfj.ai, 2 A. rjpinnv, commonly intransitive,
to be rent, torn, burst, broken in pieces.
(pf'ura (EPIH-), to cast down, F. e'pen//-o>, A. fjpei^a, P. P. ep^petp,-
pit, Pluperf. P. 3 sing. epeptTrro, 2 A. fjpnrov, to fall down, 2 A.
P. T)pi7rr)v, 2 P. e'p^piTra as passive, to ttave fallen, A. M. dv-T]pi\^d-
p.r)v, 2 A. r)pnrop.r)v as passive, later.
fpevQa, fpvQaiva>, epvdpalvai, (EPY0-) to redden, A. epcvo-a, epvdqva,
2 A. P. opt. epcvdfirjv.
epeo), or epcofuu, to ask, Epic. epeio, imperat. 2 sing, contracted
from epeeo, with the accent on the antepenult.
epiSaivco, epiS/iatVo), (EPIAE-), for ept(a>, A. cpidrjva, A. M. epi^aa-
cr6ai.
ept f o>, /o quarrel, F. epiVo/tai, regular; P. M. p^pt(r/iat, as Present
active.
EPOMAI (epcopai), to ask, question, F. c'pqo-o/iat, 2 A. r)p6p.rjv, epco-
/^uit, cpoip.r)v, epov, cpcV^at or epeo-^at, fpofievos ', the rest is borrowed
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 185
, another form of ep7ra>, A. etpTrvcra.
iy serpo, to creep, Imperf. flpnov, F. e
eppco (EPPE-, EP-), to go to destruction, F. cpprjcra), A. fjpprjcra, (subj.
3 sing. dfro-fpcrr}, opt. 3 sing, diro-fpcreie, both Epic,) P. fjpprjKa.
epvyydvco (EPYFQ), erugo, ructo, to eruct, 2 A. rjpvyov.
epvKd), to keep back, regular ; 2 A. rjpvKaicov, Epic.
fpvto, to draw, pull, Epic, Imperf. cpvov, F. (epv<ro>) epveo, A. epv<ra,
F. M. (epvcro/wu) epvop.cn,. EPYMI, Pres. M. 3 sing, epvrcu, inf.
epv<70cu, Imperf. 2 sing, epvcro, 3 sing, epuro, 3 plur. epvvro.
pxop.ai (EAEY0-, EAY0-, EA0-), to come, to go, F. eXcixropMt,
2 P. e\t]\v6a, Epic ftXrjXovOa, rarely ri\v6a, f\r)\ov6a, 2A.fj\v6ov
Poetic, commonly rj\6ov, e\0o>, eXdoipi, e'X0e, eXOelv, e\0(bv, to
come. (i\rj\ovOp.ev, 2 P. 1 plur. Epic for el\n\ovdap.v.
e\f)\vp,v, e\r)\VT, 2 P. for e\r)\i)QaiJ.ev, e\r)\vQa.T.
fa-dlu), sometimes eo-^co, efico, (EAE-, 3>Ar-) edo, to eat, F. eSo/iat,
later edovp-ai, (frdyopai, P. e8rj8oKa, P. P. eo'rjSeo-pai, rarely e'SjJde/iat,
Epic e8r)dop,ai, A. P. 9&c<r0tp, 2 A. efpayov, 2 P. ed^Sa Epic.
fdp.vai, Pres. inf. Epic for edepevai, ebeiv.
(T7ro/Liai (^Tro/iai), ^o follow, canr^fjLai, fowolfup, ecrTreV^a), ecnreo-Qcu
cr&u?), Imperf. 0"rr6p,r}v usually as Aorist.
(eorta), to feast, F. eo-ruia-a), A. eiorrmo-a, P. etorrta/ca, P. M
ZftOi, A. P. ficrTia&r]V.
v8a> ('EYAE-), /o s/ee^, Imperf. evSoi/, ^vSof, F. evSr/o-a>.
evepyereo) (fvfpytTrjs), to do good, benefit, Imperf. evrjpyereov, evep-
yereov, F. evfpyeTr)rra>, A. evijpytTrjcra, ewep-ye'r^cra, P. fi^pyeY^/ca,
vepycrr]Ka, P. P. evr]pyeTr)p.a.i, evepycTrj/jLai.
evmco, /o pw/ to fed, regular; A. P. 6 vvrjfyv, rarely cvvedrjv.
fvpicTKO) ('EYP-), to find, F. evpr)o~0}, P. evprjKa, P. P. fvprjp.cu, A. P.
cvpf6r)v, 2 A. evpov (evpa), 2 A. M. cvpopnv (evpdp/i/).
2 A. opt. 3. plur. with the ending of the aorist.
cvru^eo), to prosper, regular. eyrv^etra, A. later for
evvo/iat, to pvay, regular. evyp.vos, part, for cvxop.vos. euxro,
Imperf. 3 sing, for eu^ero, Aoristic. e u ^ ou/z 7^ i/, Imperf. later for
, Acwe a contention with, a defective A. inf.
Aate, Poetic, used only in the present. Pass. c^do/Mi, Imperf.
' ox "' 2EX ~> 2XE-, 2XHMI), /o Aave, Imperf. ft^oy, F.
0-^170-0), P. fo-fflKa, P. P. ecrxrjp'ai, A. P. ioj(f6ifv t 2 A. <TX<>V,
trees', (r^flv, (T^ooi/, 2 A. M. e'cr^ft^i', cr^cop.ai, tr^o-
f tl 7 l ' "X' o"X e " at ' o"X^/ iI/os ' 2 P. part, (rw-o^coxcos'. eip^ef, Im-
perf. 3 sing. Ionic for ei^e. eyfiei/, inf. Epic for eW/xei/. eio-^^-
/zai, P. P. later for ea-^/uu. TT-a>x aT i Plup. P. 3 plur. 2XE-
0ii, (r^e'^co, o~x^oip.t, or^e'^e, vyf.Qc.iv (Epic crxfdfftv), or^e^cov, Im-
perf. ecrxfQov, all Aoristic.
fyoo ( C ES^E-, 'EH-), to cook, F. tyrjcro), eS//^(rojuc, A. fj^o-a (^a),
P.P.fj^T]p,ai, A. rj^rjdrjv (part, tytitvrts rare). e\^ee, Imperf.
Ionic, 3 sing, for ^e.
C EQ, ^o sea, se/, A. io-a, etra, euroy, etray or eio-ay. Mid. 'EOMAI, ^0
sea/ one's se//*, to szV, F. eiao/iai, eo-o/iai, P. rj/iai as Present, to '/,
186 INFLECTION OF WORDS. 133.
qtro, rjo-Qai, fjp.fvos, Pluperf. ^\a\v as Imperfect, A.
ffcrdpTjv, to place, era:/, build, eWai, fladfjifvos, eWa/ifi/or. In the
Perfect and Pluperfect, 3 sing, rjo-rai, TJO-TO are more common than
the regular 7/rai, ^ro. earat, Plup. M. 3 plur. for rjvrai. etaro
or earo, Plup. M. 3 plur. for r)vro.
ai, see a^wy/zt.
Z.
(ZHMI), to live, imperat. rj, (fidi, inf. rjv, Imperf. eaoi/, also
v in the first person singular, F. J?O-G>, fqo-o/uu, A. e^o-a, P. e^-
, later.
, (ZEYF-, ZYF-) jungo, to yoke, F. eiia>, A. eeu-
a, P. P. e^euy/iai, A. P. e^fv^di^v, 2 A. P. e^vyrjv.
res. inf. Epic for {fvyvvvai.
opt. act.
, later fvwfju, {fvvvu, to boil, commonly intransitive, F. eVo>, A.
ee(ra, P. e^f/ca, P. P. e^6(r/xai, A. P. e^ieV^i/.
vvvu), (ZO-) io gird, F. a><r&>, A. e^oxra, P. e^co/ta, P. P
A. P. ea><r6r]v.
H.
a>, to be at the age of puberty, to be vigorous, also f)pdo-ica>, to ap-
proach tlie age of puberty, F. fj^fjo-a), A. fjprjo-a, P. rffirjua. C HBQQ,
Opt. fj,3u>OlfJ.L.
ta) (H9-), <0 strain as fluids, regular ; A. part, jjfo-a?, in Galen.
t (^>r;/xt). inquam, say I, I say, colloquial, Imperf. ^i/, ^, in the
phrases r\v d' eyco, so/rf I, TJ 5' os, 5zW he. But ^, A so?W, is used by
the Epic Poets without the appendage 8' o?. fjri, 3 sing. Doric.
(ij, rarely v), to bow down, A. rjfjivo-a, P. 3 sing. vTr-e/ii^/xv/ee,
are bent down.
rja-drjfjievos, Ionic <r0T)fivos, (eo-dfjs, vestis) clothed, a defective P. P.
part., Plup. 3 sing. TJO-OTJTO, he liad on, was clothed in, later.
e.
0oXX<B (0AA-, 0AAAE-, 0AAE-), to bloom, F. floXX^o-o), M?z7/ give birth
to, F. M. ^oXjJcro/iai, later, 2 A. e0a\ov, 2 P. reVfyXa as Present.
retfaXuta, 2 P. part. Epic for re^Xvia.
Qdopai, to gaze at, a Doric verb, imperat. 0aeo, Baa-df, F. Qdo-ofiai, 6a-
a-ovfiai, A. 0d<rdfiTjv, ^(rai/AT/i/, datrai, 6d(ra(rdai. ddovra, part.
act. ace. (ra<i)fjivr), part. Laconian, for Baop^vrj. ecrdpeda,
Imperf. 1 plur. Laconian for eOaopeda.
GaTTTv (0AI>-), to bury, F. Bdtyu, P.rera^a, P. P. re'&tytfuu, A. P.
eddd>0T)v rare, 2 A. erd<prjv, F. Perf. Tcdd-^rofjuii. re^a</>arat,
P. P. 3 plur. Ionic.
GAfcQ, 8H$Q, to be astonished, Ionic, P. reQafya, to astonish; but re'-
^TTO as Present intransitive, to ie astonished, Pluperf. ere^n-ea as
Imperfect intransitive, 2 A. frafyov.
0AQ, &> swrA7e, Epic, A. e^^o-'a. Mid. (6dfo-0ai) 8tj(rdai, to milk, A.
e6r)<rdp,r)v, to suck, also to suckle.
6eiva (9EN-), to smite, Poetic, Imp. 0ivov, F. 6tva>, A. cQeiva, 2 A.
t 6tve, Beveiv, 6tvu>v (6cvu>v).
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 187
6e\a (0EAE-), the same as e'&Xco, F. fleXrjcra), A. fdeXrjaa, P. rc6e\T]-
KO. later.
6epo/jai, to warm one's self, Poetic, ~F.depcrop.at, 2 A. P. eOeprjv as
middle.
Oto-cracrdai, to obtain by prayer, to pray that it may be, found only in
the A. M. 3plur. 6e<ro-avro, and part. Oeo-a-dpcvos.
flea) (0EY-), to run, F. 6evo-op.ai, later Oevo-a. v
6ia>, to put, see ridrj/jn.
6iyydva> (GIF-), tango, to touch as with the hand, F. Q'tgopai, 2 A.
ediyov (rediyov).
ar.>, to bruise, break, F. 0Xacr<a, A. e#Xacra, P.'P. rcdXacr/MU, Doric
>, to squeeze, regular ; 2 A. P. e6\ij3r)v.
6vr)<TK(o (0AN-, 0NA-, 0NHMI), to be dying, to die, F. daveopai Oavov-
p,ai, P. reBvrjKa, F. Perf. re6vj]^(a, redvrj^ofjiai, 2 A. Wavov, also eOvrjv
rare, 2 P. (r^Ovaa), Tfdvairjv, rtBvaQL, redvavai, redirects, 2 Plup
(eredvdeiv). re $1/0*77 1>, P. inf. ^Eolic, for
Qoivdo) (0OINIZ-), to entertain festively, Imperf. edoivaov, I feasted,
intransitive, A. edoivio-a, A. P. edoivrjdrjv as middle. Mid. Qoivdo-
pat, to feast, feast upon, F. Qoivrjaopai or 6oi.vacrop.ai, P. re0oiVa/itu,
\, to feast, entertain. Mid. 6S)rat, 65>vrai, 65)o-6ai, Qapevovs, to
feast, eat, Doric forms, contracted from doerai 66ovrai 66fcr6at 6oop.e-
vovs, F. 6&(rop,ai, P.Te6o)p,ai, A. ed<a6ijv, A. M. inf. 6tixrao~6ai.
6pdao-(o (0PAX-), to disturb, A. eOpaga, tipagai, P. rerp^a as Pres-
ent intransitive, to be tumultuous, Pluperf. eVerp^civ as Imperfect
^ intransitive, A. P. eGpaxfyv, F. M. 6paovp.at.
Opavu, to crumble, regular ; P. P. redpavpai, redpavo-p-ai, A. P. e^
(0PY*-), to crumble, A. edpv^a, P. M. re'tfpv/ijucu, A. P. edpv-
>, 2 A. P. Tpv<pr)v.
(0OP-, 0PO-), to leap, spring, jump, F. dopeopai dopovpai
2 A. edopov (redopov).
6vw^ and 0vvo3, to rage, rush, move rapidly, Imperf. edvov, edvvov, F.
6vo~o), Trap-6vo~a>r A. edvcra.
6vo3, to sacrifice, F. 6vo~a>, A. edvaa, P. redijKa, P. P. reOvpai, A. P.
fTvflrjV, A. M. e6vcrdp.r]v.
I.
ta^co, ta^ftB, (AX-) to shout, Imp. ta^oi/, F. ta^ryo-a), A. ta^r/a-a, P. part.
fern. d/i(p-ta^uia as Present, screaming around.
tfipoco, sudo, to sweat, regular. 'IAPAQ, opt. 3 sing. ISpwr; ; part.
idpaovras (idpwvras), Epic ; part. fern. iSpwo-a. 'lAPGii, part.
fern. io"pa>ov(ra.
ifipuo), 'IAPYNS2, to seat, locate, F. I8pvcra), A.iSpvo-a, P. P. iSpv/iat,
A. P. iopvdrjv or I8pvvdr]v.
tf^ai (ff/xi), to hasten, Imperf. lep,rjv.
lew ('E-), to send, p,e$-iea>, i*if. ielv, vvie'iv, Imperf. low.
t^co, t^tii/a), (eop,at, 'IZE-) to seat, place; also to sit, Imperf. l^ov, A.
i, P. i^rjica. Mid. i^o/Aai, to sit t F.
188 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 133.
177/u (teo>, 'E-), to send, Imperf. i^i/, F. 170-0), Epic also dj/-eV&>, A. T/KO
only in the indicative, Epic eqica only in composition, d^-e^/ca, e<-
frjiea, vv-eT)Ka, also opt. dv-eo-aip.i, P. euca, P. P. CI/LUU, A. P. eftfyi/or
c^^i/, e#a>, F. P. edr}(ropcu, A. M. r)K.dpr)v rare in Attic, used only in
the indicative, 2 A. T)I>, o>, ei?;i/, cs, /ai, eis, 2 A. M. cl^v or e^i/,
a>/zai, ei/tiTjz/, (ecro eo) ov, ea-dat, epevos. The singular rj/ca r)/caf TJ<
and the 3 plur. ^<av are with good writers much more common than
the remaining forms of the aorist. On the other hand, the singular
of the 2 A. fy is not used in the indicative. eco/ca, ea>/Aai or
eopai, Perf. with the syllabic augment, for euca, ef/uu ; 3 plur.
ewjrat, d(-ea>j/rai, dv-ffoirai or dveovTat, for eH/rat, d0eiv
rai, di>eii/rai. Trpo-otro, 2 A. M. 3 sing, for Trpo-eiro.
(i/cco), /o cowe, /o Aaye come, Poetic, Imperf. LKUVOV as Aorist.
), to come, to arrive, F. i|o/wu, P. fy/iat, 2 A. iKOfJLrjv. Prose-
writers use the compound d<i//e'o/Acu. i/cro, i/e/ievos-, 2 A. M.
for i<ero
t<o) (i), ?o co/ne, Epic Imp. IKOV, A. f^oi/.
fXacr<co/Aat, rarely ZXcopu, tXeoo/xat, Epic iXaopu, to propitiate, F. IXa-
<rofuu, later Epic tXa^o/iai, A. P. iXao-^i/ passively, A. M. tXao-a-
/i?;i', later Epic tXa^app.
tX/7/Ai (tXao/xai), to be propitious, imperat. tXa^t, iX^^i, P. (tX?;ca) 1X77-
Kco, IXrjKoifu, as Present. Mid. iXaoat equivalent to tXao-Ko/zat.
t7T7ro-Tpo<J!)ea), to A'eep horses, regular ; P.inirorpocjiTjKa and Ka#-t7T7rore-
tTrra/xat (Trerdo/xat, IITA-, 'IHTHMI), to ^y as a bird, Imp.
F. 7TT^(TO/iat, 2 A. 7TTT)V, TTTairjV, TTTTJVai, TTTaS, 2 A. M.
(I2A-), to ATWIT, a Doric verb, 2 sing, "ays ; 3 sing, icrart, 1 plur.
pv, 2 pi. itrare, 3 pi. to~avTi, part. i<ray (not tads'), u^olic tcrais.
laavTi, subj. 3 plur. contracted from iadavrt.
for 610-Kco, Imperf. to-Koi^
tcrrda>, the same as 10-7-77/11, Imperf. larrtov.
io-TTjp.1 (2TA-), statuo, to cause to stand, set up, erect, raise, place, sta-
tion, o-rjyo-a), A. eonjo-a, P. eor^jca as Present intransitive, sto, to
stand, later eo-rd/ca active, Pluperf. eorrjKeiv or eio-rr^Kf tv as Imperfect
intransitive, ^05 standing, P. P. eo-rd^ai rare, A. P. ea-rddrjv, F.
Perf. c<TTT)a>, latif^afMU, sJiall stand, as future to eorT/Aca, 2 P. (eoraa),
tore!), co~TaiTjv, ecrradi, tcrrdvai, eoTcoy, as Present intransitive, to
stand ; 2 Pluperf. (eardfii') as Imperfect intransitive, was standing,
2 A. (TTTJV, OTco, (rrairjv, a"rrjdi, OTTjvaL, ards. ^uv-to-roiro, opt.
3 sing, for uj/-ioran-o. eordo-e, A. 3 sing, for eon/o-e ; 3 plur.
fO~Tdo~av, for f<rrr)crav. ecrTdQrjv, A. P. for eVra&jv.
In some compounds whose middle is intransitive, the Perfect
active may be translated as a real perfect ; as dvia-nj^i, to set up t
dvio-rapai, to rise up, dveo-njKa, to have risen up.
(e^w), to have, hold fast, F. 0-^770-0), P. eo-^Ka, &c., as in e^o).
io-^e?, imperat. 2 sing, for lo-^c, formed after the analogy of
e'y, from e^co.
to) ('EC), another form of Try/At, found only in composition, d(i'o>,
ot/a, Imperf. gvv-iov, P. P.
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 189
Ka0-cofiai (({opal, 'EAE-, *EA-), to sit down, Imperf. <FKa0fop7z> > Poet-
ic also Ka6f6pT)v, usually as Aorist, F. Ka6f8ovp.ai, later Kade&fj<To-
pai, A P. eKadeadrjv as middle, F. P. Kadfa-drjo-opai as middle.
n:a6-fv8<0 (euSo>, 'EYAE-), to sleep, Imp. cKaOevdov, KddevSov, or Kadrjv-
dov, F. Ka6v8fjcr(i), A. Ka6fv8r)(ra.
Kdd-r)pai ('E-, ^/xai), Perf. of 'Eli, as Present, to sit, sit down, /ea&o/zeu,
Kadoip.r)v, Kadrja-o, Ka.6rj(rdai, Ka.6fjfJ.evos, Plup. eKadfjjjirjv, Kad^p.rjv, as
Imperfect. KaQy, 2 sing, later for icadqo-cu. KaGrjueda, opt.
1 plur. Kadov, imperat. 2 sing, contracted from Kafao, later for
Kadrjaro.
<a6-ifa (to>, 'IZE-), to set, place, F. Kadio-a, Kadia, A. cVeadttra, P. M.
KfKadicrpai rare, F. M. Ka.QifcfjO'OfJuu, A. M. oca$i(ra/im/.
Kaivvfiat (KAA-), to eorreZ, ^o fc distinguished, Poetic Imp. fKaivvp.r)v,
P. KSKCUTfUU, KfKaadai, KfKacrp.fvos and K6Ka5^ei/oy, Plup. KKa.arp,r]v,
naivti) (KAN-), /o Az7/, Poetic, F. /cai/a>, 2 A. e/cavoz/, 2 P. Ke'/cai/a?
Kata) also Kao> (KAY-, KE-), /o ^M?"/I, F. Kavo-oo, Kava-o/xai, A. e/caua-a,
Poetic e/eea, Epic eK?;a or oceia, P. Ke'/cavxa, P. P. KeKa.vp.ai, A. P.
fK.avQr)v, 2 A. P. fKar]v. Kav6f]CT(i) p.ai, F. P. subj.
.caXea> (KAA-, KAA-), ^o ca//, F. KaXe'oxo AcaXeco KaXw, A. K<i\(ra, P.
KfK\r)Ka. P. P. KK\rjp.at, A. P.K\fjdrjv, rare eKaXea-drjv, F. Perf. <e-
K\r)<Topai. P. P. opt. 2 sing. KK\fjo, 1 plur. Ke/cXj/ftetfa.
Ka\r]iJ.i, inf. Ka\f)p.evai, for KaXeco, xaXeii/.
KdfJLi'at (KAM-, KMA-), /o /a/;or, F. Ka/ne'o/icu Ka/xovfiai, P. KfKfOjKO,
2 A. fKapov, 2 P. part. K^Kprjoas, -coros or -oros, 2 A. M. Kap.6p.r]^ as
active, Epic.
KAIIYQ, to breathe, Epic, A. cKairva-aa.
Kara-yXcorifci), to A:zs5, regular ; P. P. part. KareyXwrto'/iei'os.
Kar-ayi/u/u, Kar-ayvixo , to break to pieces,!?. Karaw, A. Kare'aa, raiely
Karrj^a, A. P. KaTfdxdrjv, 2 A. P. Karfdyrjis, 2 P. /caredya, rarely <a-
njya. Karea^cu, F. for Kara^ca ; fcarea^as, A. part, for /cara-
^ay ; fcareayw, 2 A. P. subj. for Karayw ; /careayei's-, 2 A. P.
part, for xarayety. /cava^ais, A. opt. 2 sing, for /cara^aiy ; formed
as follows, Kara-Fa^aty, /car-Fa^ais, Ka-Fa^aiy, /ca-va^aiy, like /card-
KA^EQ (KA*-), to jya/tf, Epic, P. KeKrjfa, is dead, part. KCKa<pr)<as as
Present.
KeSai/w/u (KEAA-), Epic for crKe8aw;/u, A. cW8ao-a, Pluperf. P. /ce-
Ke'6a(rro, A. P. eKeddcrdrjv.
ic.e1p.ai. (KE-, KEI-), Ionic iceofjuii, to lie down, Keoo/iat or KtiWMU, Keoi
/i?;i/, Keio-o, Kflo-dai (Kff(r6ai), KtiptVQti Imperf. tKctpqv, F. KeiVo-
1UU.
t/J Lo (KEP-), to shear, F. Kepa-co, commonly Kep>, A. eKepo-a, com
monly exeipa, P. P. tuicap/uu, A. P. iKtp&ijp, 2 A. P. Kapt?i/.
uo or Ke'a>, I will lie down, desire to lie down, Epic for Kficra>, Kecrca
KUKKT], imperat. 2 sing. Doric for KaraKee.
, to command, regular; P. P. Kf/ceXeuo-ftat, A. P. eKfXfixrdrjv.
(KEA-), to come, or bring, to /anc?, as a ship, F. KeXcrco, A. e/ceX
190 INFLECTION OF WORDS. 133.
(KEAE-), to order, request, exhort, Poetic, F. KeXqo-o/iai, A.
Kf\r)(rdp.r)v, A. fKe\T)(ra rare, 2 A. KCK\6p,rjv, e/ce/cXd/zqi/. /ce'/cXo-
p. a i, KfK\6fjievos, new Present, from KfK\6prjv. Ktvro, Imperf.
3 sing. Doric for KeX-ro, xe'Xero, as Aorist.
Korea) (KENT-), to prick, regular. A. inf. KtWat, Epic.
Kfpdvwfu and Kepavvvu (/cepdco, KPA-), to mix, as wine and water, F.
*cepao-a> Kfpa}, A. eWpao-a, Ionic cKpr}(ra, P. P. KCKpapai, sometimes
Ke/cepaoy>uu , A. P. eKpadrjv, (K(pd<r6r]v.
Kfpdo>, to mix, Epic, imperat. icepa and icepcue. Kcpaprcu, subj.
3 plur. as if from Kepafwi.
(KEPAA-, KEPAAN-), to gain, F. Kp8avS>, later KfpS^cro),
, A. etcepdava, etccpdrjcra, P. KfKepdayica, KfKfpSq/ca, later
. Kfp$r]6r]V(i>vTai, F. P. subj. 3 plur.
Epic Afev^dj/ca, (KY0-) /o faVe, F. Keuorco, A. exevo-a, P. P.
3 sing. KeKeurat, 2 A. eicvOov (iteKvOov), 2 P. KCKevda as Present,
2 Pluperf. KKfv6eiv as Imperfect.
Kfo>, see Kfico.
ic^o> (KHAE-, KAA-), to t>#, ^rowi/e, ff/^'rf, Epic F. K^, A. M.
eKTj8fo-dp.r]v, 2 Perf. Ke'/ojSa as Present middle, F. Perf. KeKaS^o-o/xcu
as future to /ee'Kj;Sa.
t, KiK\r)o-Kv, Poetic for KeSawvpi, KaXea).
, Epic for KtWo/zat, fo move one's 5e//", Imperf. KLvvp.r)v.
Kipvrjfu, for Kepawvpi, imperat. icipvadi, inf. Kipvdpev Epic,
part. Kipvds, -^Eolic Kipvais, Imperf. tK.ipva>v, eKipvrjv.
Kiyxdva, Kixfu, (KIX-, KIXHMI) *o./m</, refl^A, Poetic, Imperf.
ixfov, F. Kixr)<TOfjiai, Epic Kt^i^o-u), 2 A. ext^oi/, also e<t-
<^X^) <tX et/Q) Kt X etr ) v i Kl xnP* vat > Kl X f ^ s - I* 168 ' M. part.
as Present or Aorist, Epic.
o ^w^ F. X/)^a-a>, A. expr)(Ta y P. P. /ce'xpTjpxu. Mid.
later Kixpdofwi, to borrow, A. xpr]o-dfjLrjv.
<cio), to -0, Poetic, ictci), Kioifjn, Kif, Kieiv, KIO)V, Imperf. e*ctoi/ usually as
Aorist. KIA0Q, Imperf. fKiadov p.T-eKiadov, as Aorist.
aCo) (K.\Ar-, KAAIT-, KAHF-), clan go, to s/jovf, screffw, r/^r?^",
Poetic, F. K\dya>, A. efcXay|a, P. KfK\ay X a, 2 A. e<\ayov, 2 P. /ce-
K\r]ya, KK\ayya, as Present, F. Perf. KexXdy^opMt, as luture to K e-
i'a), K\aa>, (K,\AIE-, KAAE-, KAAY-) it U'eep, F. K\av(TG>, K\av(ro-
ftaiy K\av(Tovpai, /cXatr/ora) or KXa^(r&), A. eKXavtra, P P. KC/
A. P. fK\aixrdT]v, F. Perf. xeKXavo-opai.
<Xaa> (KAHMI), to ^reaA:, A. cKXaaa, P. P. KfK\ao-p.ai, A. P. ei
2 A. part. aTro-xXdy.
<Xei'a), claudo, to s/m/, F. /cXeiVo), A. ^Xettra, P. KfK\fi<a,
/tXet/iai, commonly KfKXer/iat, A. P. cKXfio-Orjv, F. Perf.
Kara/cXiet, F. 3 sing.
icXfVrco (KAEH-), clepo, to s/7/, F. K\tya>, K\fyopai, A.
P. Ke<Xo<pa, P. P. KtxXe/z/iat, A. P. eK\<p0i]v, 2 A. ocXaTroi/ later,
2 A. P. cxXd-rrriv.
*\T)ia>, to Cfkfrate, call, Poetic, F. KXco Doric, P. P.
ti&rjurfitUi Plup. P. K\i]iap.tjv.
(/cXei'a)), /c s/jw/. Ionic, A. cjcXiji'cra, P. P. KK\f}lp.ai and
a put, A. P.
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 191
K\~VO>, in-clino, to bend, incline, F. K\IVM, A. e'/cXira, P. Ke'/cAiKa, P. P.
KeK\i/j.ai, A. P. eK\Wr)v, Poetic fK\iv6r)v, 2 A. P. eKXiw/i/.
(KAYMI), #o Aear, Poetic, Irnperf. exXvov as Aorist, P. Ke<\vKa
as Present, 2 A. (exXw) imperat. /(Xv^t, ^Xure, 2 A. M. (eK\vp.r)v)
part. K\vp,fvos, celebrated, 2 P. (x/xXva) irnperat. KticXutft, KCXvr*,
as Present.
ico, to scrape, regular ; P. P. KeKvaurp-ai, A. P. fKvaicrdrjv.
co, for Kvaiat, Imperf. 3 sing, l/o^ (envae) as Aorist, F. /o^o-co, A.
Kvr)(ra, P. P. KKvrj<rp.ai, A. P. fK.vj](rSriv.
KoXouco, to cAec.fc, regular ; A. P. eKoXovdnv, eicdXoixrQrjv.
Kova&ifa (KONABE-), to resound, A. fKovdftrjo-a.
KOTTTCO (KOH-), to cut, regular ; F. Perf. K eKo^op.at, 2 A. P. eVcom/v,
2 P. KCKOTTd Epic.
Kopevvvm (KOPE-), to satiate, F. xopeo-o), Kopeco, A. eKopecra, P. M.
KeKopfoyiai, not Attic KKoprj/j.ai, A. fKopecra.iJ.rjv, A. P. eKopfvdrjv as
middle, 2 P. part. KfKopr)d>s as middle.
(KOPY0-, Kopvy), to arm, Poetic, regular; P. P. part.
Korea), KoraiVo), to ^e angry, F. KorecrofMai (o'er), Poetic, A.
A. M. /core(ra/i7/j/, 2 P. part. KfKorrjws.
KOXVCO (x^w) ^ ^n'cA/e c?oiyn, Imperf. KOXVCO-KOI/, or Koxu8fo-Koi>, Epic.
dfo> (KPAF-, KEKPAF-), to cry a/o^^^, F. pao> not common, A.
eKKpaga later, 2 A. <payov, 2 P. Ke<paya as Present, 2 Plup. e'/ce-
Kpdyeiv as Imperfect, F. Perf. Ke/cpay^o-co, KeKpa|qfiai as future to
Keiepaya. KfKpa\6i, 2 P. imperat. 2 sing, syncopated.
aiaivo), a protraction of Kpaiwo, Epic, Imp. eKpaiatvov, A. eKp^i/a,
P. P. 3 sing. KeKpaavrai, Plup. 3 sing. KfKpdavro, A. P. e'/cpa-
ajtirpr.
aivca (KPAN-), to finish, complete, rule over, Poetic, F. /cpavw, A.
<pdva, Epic eKprjva, P. P. 3 sing. KfKpavrai, A. P. fK.pdvBr]v, F. M.
Kpavovp,ai as passive.
KpffJidvvvp,L (xpepaa)), to Artng", F. /cpejuacra) Kpep-S), A. Kpep,a(ra, P. P.
KKp pJKTp.cn , A. P. Kpp,d.(r6rjv, A. M. eKpfp,acrdfJ.r)y.
Kpfp.r)/j.i (Kpe/xaoo), to Aan^- transitive, rare in the active. Mid.
p.at, to hang, be in a state of suspension, to be Jianging, Imperf. e/
p.d/J.r)v, F. Kpep.rjaop.at.
Kprj^vdco or Kpr]p.vr}p.i, for Kpfp,dvwp.i.
KPIZQ (KPIF-, KPIK-), to crea/f, shriek, squeak, 2 A. eKpiKov, 2 P. ice-
/cpiya as Present.
Kptvco, to separate, judge, F. KpivS), A. cKpiva, P. KKpiKa, P. P. KeKpZ-
fiai, A. P. eKpWrjv, Epic f K piv0r}v.
<pov<jD, to knock, regular ;_ P. P. Kexpov/zat, KKpovo-p.ai, A. P. e/cpov-
K/nVra) (Kl>YB-, KPY*-), to AeWg, regular ; F. Perf. KfKptyopai, 2 A. P
fKpvfivv, rarely cKpvfprjv. eKpvpov, feiperf. from KPYBQ, (TV. T.
Zwc. 1, 24.)
icT(jo/uat, to acquire, F. Krrjcrop.ai, P. KfKrrjp,ai, e/crr/juat, subj. Kf.r5)p.ai OT
KcKTwp.ai, opt. KKTrjp.r)v or KKTO)p.r)v, as Present, to possess, A. e'/crij-
0/p passively, A. eKr^o-a/Ar/i/, F. Perf. KfKrr/cro/Aat, eKTrjo-ofMii, as fu-
ture to KtKTrjp.a.1.
192 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [$ 133.
(KTEN-, KTAN-, KTA-, KTHMI-), to Ml, slay, F. /crei/S, Epic
KTavfoi, A. KTfiva, P. CKTOVTJKO. rare, later ejeroxa, Ixray/ca, A. P
dr)v Epic, fKravdrjy later, F. M. KravfoiMi as passive, 2 A. e*ra-
also cKrdv, Poetic, 2 A. M. eVcrd/iqi/ as passive, Poetic, 2 P.
the usual Perfect.
fKTova the usual Perfect.
ifjifvos iKTIMI, KTIO>), built, founded, Epic ; a defective 2 A. M.
part, with a passive signification ; used only in composition, ev-jcrt-
ftevor.
KTUVmu, Knvtnxa, (Krf[v<a] to A'z'77, &ra-criiMju. diro-Krivvvp-ev,
subj. 1 plur.
KTVTreo) (KTYII-), to sound, crash, A. eVrvm/o-a, 2 A. CKTVTTOV.
c'co, *va>, to 6e pregnant, to bring forth, F. Kvf)(ra>, Kvijo-opai, A. f/cu
, also e/cuo"a ^o impregnate, P. KCKVTJKO..
), KVio-KOfiai, (KVO>) to conceive, A. M. (Kvo-a/J.Tjv, (Kvo-dnrjv (O-<T).
Kv\iv8a>, (tuXtvdeai, KuXia), /o ro//, F. /cuXtvSijfro>, A. CKuXraa, P. P.
KKV\l(TpMl, A. P. KV\l<rBrjV.
eo) (KY-), to kiss, F. Kwrjo-ofMii, A. ?<i;(ra. The compound TT/XHT-
, to worship, is regular.
in uj^/t, to wu?e/, to chance, F. Kvpo-to, A. f/cvp<ra.
A.
(AAX-, AHX-, AEFX-), to o5to^'n iy 7^)?, F. X^o/uuu, Ionic
P. eiXr/xa, XeXa^a, XcXoy^a, P. P. fi\rjyfJMi, A. P. fXj;
, 2 A. e Xa^ov (XeXa^oi/) . eXXa^ov, 2 A. Epic. Xa^or;i/,
opt. for \a%oi.T)v.
a> (AAB-, AABE-, AHB-), to to&>, F. X^o/zat, P. f?Xr;^a, rare-
ly XeXd/37//ca, P.P. cZXmifuH, sometimes XeX^/xai, A. P. e'Xi^&jz/,
F. Perf. \\tyofuu, 2 A. eXa^ov, 2 A. M. (Xapoprjv (\f\apowv).
AAMBQ gives the Ionic Xa/i^o/Aat, XeXa/i/xai, f\djJL<p0i]v . eXXa-
/Soi', c\\ap6fjiT)v, 2 A. Epic.
), to shine, regular ; 2 P. XeXa/iTra.
i/^ai/o), Poetic X^~a>, (AA9-) lateo, to 7ie 7W, escape notice, F. Xi^o-w,
A. e\Tjcra rather rare, P. M. \f\r}a-pai, Ionic XeXatr/wu, A. P. e'Xa-
Doric, F. Perf. XeX^cro/iat, 2 A. eXatfoi/ (XeXa^oi/), 2 A. M. eXa-
^d^f;p), 2 P. Xe'Xqtfa, Doric Xc'Xd^a as middle. Mid. Xai/-
t, to forget.
\d<TKo> (AAKE-, AAK-), loquor, to sj9ecr^, gabble, Poetic, F. XOK^O-O
/iai, A. \aKT](ra, 2 A. eXa/coi', 2 A. M. f\aKopr)v (XeXa/co/i^j/), 2 P
Xe'Xd<a, Epic \f\T)Ka, as Present.
Xoo), to see, Epic, Imperf. Xdov.
Xeyo. loquor, to say, regular ; A. P. eXe'x&ji/, F. Perf. XeXf'o/u.
Xf'yto, to enumerate, to collect, F.Xe'o>, A. eXe|a, P. eiXo^a, P. P. ti
Xey/xat, X/Xey/iat, A. P. eXc'x^f, 2 A. P. e'Xe'yr/i/. Imperf. e'Xe-
ynqv, for Aeyo/iTp, 3 sing. Xexro, for cXeyero, both Aoristic.
XetVa), Xt/x7rdvco, (AIII-) linquo, to 7eare, F. Xen//-a>, A. cXft\^a later,
P. P. XAfi/ijwu, A. P. fXftytirjv, F. Perf. XeXetyopu, 2 A. eXin-op,
2 A. M eXtTro/ir/i/, 2 A. P. fXiirrjv later, 2 P. \e\onra. eXXtTrop,
- A. Epic. eXeiTrro, Imperf. 3 sing, for eXeiVe-o. as Aorist.
), lingo, to lick, regular : 2 P. part. XeXt^/zcoy or
), to j>ee7, regular ; 2 A. e
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 193
\euco, to stone, regular ; A. P.
AEXQ, to put to bed, A. eXea, P. part. XeXoxuia. Mid. AEXOMAI,
to sleep, F. XeojMcu, A. e'Xe^ap/i/. Xo, Pres. imperat. 2 slug.
for Xf'xou, Aoristic; Kara-X<i'x#ai, Pres. inf. for /cara-Xe'xeo-^ai,
Aoristic; /cara-Xey/xei/os, Pres. part. for~-Xe;(Ojoiei>os. Xe/ero
or eXe/cro, Imperf. 3 sing-. Aoristic. Xe^to, A. imperat. 2 sing.
for Xf<w.
jtfa), to pillage, regular; P. P. XeX^iVrpu, XeXfltr/iai, A. M. eXjj'ura-
AIZQ (AIIT-), to taxing-, A. eXtya,
KiXaiofiai (AIAA-, Xa&>), to crave, Epic, P. XeXfypat, the participle
XtXiTj/zeVos means also eager, hastening, Plup. XeXi^tjjv.
\io~<rofj.ai, \tTOft-ai, to supplicate, A. \i<rdfi.rjv, 2 A. fXiToprjv. e'XXt-
(rdfirjv, A. Epic.
A.oea>, to toAe, transitive, Epic, A. eXoto-a (oxr), F. M. XoeVo/iat (o-o-),
A. M. f\O(rdfirjv (oro*).
\oa>, lavo, to toAe, Poetic in the active, Imperf. eXooi/ eXovi/, eXoe
eXow, eXo'ojLtev eXoOptev. Mid. XoC/zat, to to^e, reflexive, imperat.
XoO, inf. \ova~6cu, part. Xovpfvos, Imperf. eXovprjv, eXovro, eXovi'-
TO.
Xuo> (AYMI), solve, to /O05e, F. Xuoro>, A. eXiJo-a, P. Xe'Xujca, P. P.
XeXuftat, A. P. f\vQr)v, F. Perf. XeXuo-o/xat, 2 A. imperat. Xv^t,
2 A. M. f\vp.rjv \VTO \vvro. XeXOro, Perf. Pass. opt. 3 sing.
X \fjs \fi, plural Xw/xes Xi)re \>VTI, inf. X^i/, part. Xwy, Doric for 6e-
Xw, contracted from Xaw.
M.
/jtatVcu (MAN-, MANE-), used only in the compound eV/naiVo, to madden,
A. e/^i/a, 2 A. P. ep.dvr)v as middle, 2 F. pavrjo-opai as middle, 2 P.
/tie'/iTjra as Present middle, to ie mac?, to rave. Mid. puVo/uu, F.
pavovfiat, P. fifpavrmai, A. efirfva/JUjv.
uaio/j-ai. (MA-), to feel after, touch, seek, probe, F. pao-opai (cro-), A.
uavQdva (MA6E-, MA0-), to learn, understand, F. fw6ri<rofuu, P.
pddrjKa, 2 A. epadov, F. M. (/jtatfe'opai) fM.6fvfi.ai Doric.
^oj/, 2 A. Epic.
udpvapat, to fight, Poetic, subj. fj.dpvcofj.ai, opt. fjLapvotfir]v, imperat
(papvaao) fiapvao, Imperf. efuipvafir/v.
udmrTto (MAPH-, MAH-), to seize, catch, F . pip\J/-o>, A. epaptya, Plup.
P. 3 sing. ffAfftapirro, 2 A.^e^apxroi', ftefMnrov, ffiarrov.
A. inf. for /^ap-v/mt.
(MAF-), to toij^e, regular ; 2 A. P. epdyrjv.
i, Ionic also for ftaxfofiai, di-mico, to fight, F.
i paxovpai, Epic uagifropai, P. p.ep.dxnfj'-ai, rarely
A. ffiaxfo-drjv later, A.M. ffiaxfo-d^rjv, later also ef
Xfovfjifvosi Pres. part. Ionic for fiaxop-fvos-
VTAQ (MO-, MEN-), to efest're earnestly or strongly, to be eager, intend,
Poetic, 2 P. p,ep.aa, ficpova, as Present, 2 Pluperf. fp.efj.deiv as Im-
perfect. Mid. p.dofj.ai, fj,tj)ofj.ai, 3 sing, ficora*, as active, imperat.
2 sing. /Kaeo, inf. fiwadai (fj,cbf<r6ai), part. fjw)fj.fvos, A.
9
194 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [$ 133.
i>, 2 Pluperf. 3 sing, with the ending and force of the Ira-
perfect. ($ 118, l,d.)
fu'So/wu (MEAE-), to concern one's self about, flunk of, plan, machi-
nate, F. /ieS^o-o/zat, rarely p.f8f)o-a>.
Hfdirjp.1 (p*rd, irjp.1, io>) , to send off, let go, pe0q<r<D, &c., as in 1rjp.i ; P.
p.p.0fiica, P. P. part. p.fp.fTip*vos Ionic.
(p.0va>), to intoxicate, A. fptOva-a, P. P. p,ep.f6v<rpai, A. P.
-Oip as middle. Mid . pedvo-Kopai, to get drunk. pfdvcrBrjv,
P. inf. ^Eolic for pf&va-d^vcu.
), to get drunk, defective.
(MEP-, MOPE-, MOPAZ-), to obtain, acquire, Poetic, F. pdp-
P. p*p.6pT)Ka, P. M. 3 sing, ftpaprcu, pcp^prjrai, pepoprai,
p,fp.6paKTat, eji/3parat, it is fated, inf. ptpopdat, part. e!/iap/*eVos, /ne-
poprjp,cvos, p.fp.oppevos, ft(fipap*va>v, fated, ordained by fate, Plu-
perf. ei/xapro, p-epopijTo, it was fated. Observe that dpaprai e'ip.apTo
flfj.apfj.vos take the rough breathing.
p.\\a) (MEAAE-), to be about to do any thing, to intend, delay, Iraperf.
fj.f\\ov jj^ieAXoi/, A. ep,fX\T}ara r)p,f\\Tj(ra.
/ieXo-7rote'<B, to compose odes, regular ; P. P. part. fjLfp,c\o7rfTrotr]p.vos.
\a> (MEAE-) , to concern, to care for, F. p.(\r)<ra>, 2 P. /ze/ujXa as
Present, Epic, 2 Plup. fp.fp.fj\ftv as Imperfect, P. M. ufp.eXr}pai as
Present active, Pluperf. M. p.(pe\rip.T)v as Imperfect, A. P. part.
Beis as active. p.ep.fi\c rat, p,ep,ft\co-6e, P. M. for
p.fp.e\rjo-df ', /*e'/i/3Xf TO, Plup. M. for pcpe XT/TO ; all Epic.
Me'Xfi, i< concerns, impersonal, /WX?;, /it'Xoi, p.\fiv, p.l\ov, Imperf.
e/ieXe, F. /leXijcret, A. e'/ieX/jo-f, P. pep,f\T]K(, Pluperf. ep.fp.f\f)Kfi.
Vo) (MENE-), maneo, /o remain, F. /xevca, A. ep-eiva, P. /ze/ieV^Aca,
2 P. iLepAva. rare.
MENQ, see MAQ.
p(pp.T]pia>, to ponder, reflect, F. pepp,7}pia>, A. fp,fpp.f)piga, rarely e/if/>
(ftfra, p^\ofjuu\ Ionic /Afra/ieXeo/zai, to repent, F.
\r]o-op.ai as passive.
Mfra/AtXfTcu, poenitet, it repents, impersonal.
fiTjudopat (MHK-, MAK-), to i/eoi, 2 A. fp.a<ov, 2 P. p.ep,rjKa as Pres-
ent. p.p.aKvla, 2 P. part. fern. Epic, for p.fp.r)Kvla. e/x-
P.TJKOV, 2 Plup. with the ending and force of the Imperfect. ( 118,
1. d.)
fj.iaiva>, to stain, regular ; A. e/iiTjra, Ipldva, P. P. /xf/u'aoywu. p.idv-
tirjv, A. P. 3 pjur. Epic, for fp.iai>dev, ep-tdvOrjarav.
Hiywfu, piyvvw, p,io-ya>, (MIF-) misceo, to mix, F. /n'a>, A. e/xi^a,
P.P. fj.ep.iyiJ.ai. A. P. ep.i^6r]V, F. Perf. p.fp.iop.ai, 2 A. P. fp.iyr)v.
P.IKTO or cp,iKro, 2 A. M. for e'fuyero.
pip.vr)o~K(i> (MNA-), memoro, to remind, F. /n^cra>, A. e/zw/tra. A. P.
ep.vT)(r()T}v as middle, F. Perf. p,fp.vr)(TopMi as middle. Mid. p,ip.i'fj-
<TKop~ai, Epic p.vdop*u, reminiscor, to remember, F. p.vr)<rop*ii, P.
p.fp.vripjii as Present, me mini, subj. p,fp.v(ji)pai or p.fp.va>p.ai, opt. pf-
Hvr)iir)v or p.fp.vu>p.T)v, imper. p.(p.vr](ro, inf. p,(p.vr)(r&ai, part. p.(p,vr)p.-
vos, Pluperf. ep.cp.vf}p.r)v as Imperfect. P. M. opt. 2 sing, /ze-
sing. p.fp.v((pTo Ionic for p.ep.v&To ; 3 plur. p,ep,valaTo,
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 195
Ionic for p.ep.vfjvro ; imperat. 2 sing, pepveo ; part, fif^vouf
vos. /u i/coeo, imperat. 2 sing. from MN.QQ.
fjLvo), Poetic for p,fva>.
vyQa (MINY-, MINY0E-, MINY9IZ-), minuo, to diminish, to be less,
A. ep.ivvdrjo'a, e/j.ivvdio~a, P. p,fp.ivvdr)Ka, A. f/j.ivi>6r)v.
p.vi]fj.ovfv(,i), to call to mind, regular; P. fp.vrip,6vfv<a.
MOAQ, see /3XaxrKa>.
fj.vfa, pvda>, /zue'a), to suck, A. fp.vr)(ra, 2 P. part, dual
/MVO), to mutter, grumble, A. e/iva, e/xuo-a.
fj.vKaop.ai (MYK-), mugio, to bellow, F. /nuK^cro/uai, A.
later ejuvKr/cra, 2 A. ZpvKov, 2 P. p,fp,vica as Present, 2 Plup. e/
Aceti/ as Imperfect. -
/AVW, /a c/ye the lips. or eyes, A. epvo-a, epjcra, P.
N.
eraeo, inhabit ; part. fern, vaifrdcoo-a, Doric as to form.
(NA-), to flfrtfe//, Poetic, F. i/ao-o/im, A. emo-a causative, P. P.
vevao-fj-at, A. P. evda-drjv, A. M. fvaadprjv. j/ao-tfcu, 2 A. M. inf.
from NHMI.
j/ao-crw or i/drra), to s/w/f, ^res5 c/ose together, F 4 j/a^co, A. ei/a^a,
P. P. veva.o~ft.ai, Ionic j/ei/ay/iat.
mco, to flow, Imperf. j/aoi/, vaiov.
vfio'crop.ai, see viira'ofuu.
veiKeco, to chide, Epic, F. vniceVco, A. evfiKfcra.
vfp.a) (NEME-), to distribute, consider, pasture, F. j/e/zco, veprjo-a), A.
eveifjia, P. vfVfU]Ka, P. P. tcvfftTjfJLCU, A. (Vp.r)0r)v, eve/Jifdrjv, A. M.
fveip.dp.rfv, eVe/M^aa/ijyi'. NEME0G, Imperf. tvfp.fB6p.riv, Epic.
vfopcu, contracted vevp.ai, to go away, return, usually as Future, 2 sing.
(i/eeai) i/elat, subj. 2 sing, verjai.
veo) (NEY-), no nare, to swim, F. vfv<Tovp.ai, A. vevo~a, P. vevcvica.
fvvfov, Imperf. Epic.
ve'co, to Aep up, A. fvrjcra, P. P. vemjfjiai, vevrjo~uai.
Vu, vr/da), neo, to spin, F. 1/770-0), A. evr/o-a, P. P. vevrjo-pai, A. P. eV^
^T/I/, A. M. fVria'dfjajv.
vrjfo), vrfVfw, Ionic for j/ea>, to heap up, A. fvr\r]<Ta., A. M. eVryrjcrcfyzTp.
i/t'^o), later VITTTCO, (NIB-) to wasA, as the hands or feet, F. vtyu, A.
evi^a, P. P. vtvi.p.p.a.1, A. P. vi(f)6riv.
vi.(ro~op.ai or vfiffGOpcu, Epic for vfop.ai.
vl(pfi, ningit, to snow, to cover with snow, impersonally, F. vfyei,
A. eVtx/^e.
ew (FNO-), to think, perceive, regular in the Attic dialect. Tho
Ionic contracts 077 into < ; thus, et/cocra, vevu>Ka, vevaip&i, e
a^a), to feel sleepy, A. eVvoracra, later ewc
S.
co, to scrape, A. ?ccra, P. P. e^ecr/iat.
-v*$*a (EYN-NE4-) , to fo clouded, to lower, P. gvv-vevo<j)a.
a), (SYP-) to shave, regular. Mid. gvpeopai, commonly
uw, to polish, A. evo-a, P. P. fvo-p,ai, A. P. cgv
196 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [$ 133.
o.
(OAASE-, OAAK-) , to bite, F. oSa^o-o/wu, P. P. a>8ay/zai,
A.M.
o8ao>, to smart from a bite, Imperf. a>8aov.
OAYOMAI, to be angry, P. o8a>Suoyiut as Present, A. <J
oo> (OZE-, OA-), oleo, to emit a smell, have the smell of , F. or;<ra>,
Ionic oeVa>, A. (B^/tra, Ionic a>f<ra, 2 P. oScoda as Present, 2 Plu-
perf. o8o>8f/, ciSwSeii', as Imperfect,
oiyo), oiyw/it, to open, Poetic, F. oto>, A. o>a, 5t^a, A. P. oix^v,
2 A. P. otyrjv, 2 P. tayya as Present intransitive, to stand open.
Pass, cuyo/zai, Imp. olyoy^v, a)1yvvp.rjv. Prose- writers use dvoiyo).
oiKcv, to dwell, regular ; Imperf. fwntov, rare.
oiKodofjLfQ), to build a house, regular. oiKoSoprjrai, P. P. subj.
3 sing, in the Heraclean Tables.
oi/icb^co (pi/Mot), to bewail, lament, F. ot/ia>o/u, later o(^o>o>, A. w/zco-
^a, P. oi/icay/xai, A. P. ot/xa)^^i/.
oii/o^oeco, to pour out wine, regular; Imperf. 3 sing. cWo^o'et, in Ho-
mer.
oio/iat, olfj.ai. (OIE-) opinor, to think, 2 sing, oiei, Imperf. taop.Tjv,
<5pr)v, F. oif)<rop.ai, cofj&rjv. The connecting vowel is dropped only
in olpai, <op.T)v. Epic OUD, otopai, (I) ailopvv, oiero, A. o)io
A. M. aucra/ZTjj/,
(OIXE-, OIXO-), to be gone, as Perfect, Imperf.
Aorist, sometimes as Pluperfect, F. olxfjcropai, P. oixota, sometimes
ca\(OKa, Epic <a)(T)Ka., P. P. m^rjp.ai equivalent to 0*^0x0.
OIQ, see <^>fpo>.
oXia-daivw, o\i<r8dva>, rarely o\Krddfa, (O4I29-, OAI20E-) to shp,
A. a)\i<r0T)(ra, P. ai\i(rd^Ka, 2 A. wXtcr^oi'.
oXXv/u, oXXuco, (oXeto, OA-) /o destroy, lose, F. oXeVo>, oXco, A. eoXfo-a,
P. oXooXexa, 2 P. oXa>Xa as middle, fo have perished, 2 Pluperf. oXco-
Xfij/, rarely wXcoXeii/, as middle, 2 A. (u>\ov) opt. o\oirjv rare, 2 A
M. coXo/ir?!/. oXc'co-jecp, Imperf. iterative from oXcca. o
i/oy or ouXoftf vos, 2 A. M. part, as an adjective, fatal.
op.wfj.1, o/ij/uo), (OM-, OMO-) to swear, F. o/iotro), commonly
ofjMvp.a.1, A. wp-ocra, P. o/tob/ioAca, P. P. o/ico/iocr/iat, o^ioo/iorat, A. P.
o)p.60j)v, w^oadr^v, A. M. co/toa-a/xr/i/. op-vvrjv, Pres. opt. 6fiovv~
Tf, part, from OMOQ.
(OMOPF-), ^o u-/p<? q^", F. o/iop^o), A. w/zop^a, A. P. a>/idp-
as middle.
(ONA-, ONE-, ONHMI), ^o ftf/if/f/, F. OI^O-Q), A. o5i^(ra, A. P. i
Mid ovivapai, to derive benefit, F. ovr^cro^iai, A. wvri<rd^v,
, later, 2 A. u)vdp.7)v or toirf)p.r)v, ovaifjuyv, oi^ao, oj/aa^at or
ovfipevos. oi/ovi/ra, Pres. part, from ONEQ.
(ON-, ONO-, ONQMI), to insult, think lightly of, find fault \
u'ilh, inflected like S/8o^uii, F. ovouo/xai, A. wvo(rdp.r)v, Epic c^vd/jirjv, \
A. P. wvoo-Orjv as middle. ovvfadc, Pres. 2 sing, for ovccrQc, from j
ONQ.
5>'o/xaro-7roi/a>, /o ybrm a MWY? expressive of some sound, regular ; P. P. 1
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 197
onvio), to marry, said of the man, F. OTTVCTOJ without the t.
opdco (OH-, EIA-), to see, Imperf. ecopooi/, Ionic <wpo>i/, &peov or opcov,
F. ctyo/zcu, 2 sing. 6'\/m, A. a>\J/-a rare, P. eoopd/ca, rare and Poetic
eopdica, also oicpa rare, Pluperf. also a>$eti>rare, P. P. ecopd/xat, <?>^-
/zat, A. P. a>(pdr]v, rarely wpddrjv, A. M. 6^fdp.r]v rare, 2 A. el8ov t
2 A. M. eiSo/zj/i/, 2 P. oTrcoTra, Ionic and Poetic.
opeyu), ope'ym;/zi, to stretch out, F. opeo>, A. a>pea, P. opo>pe^a, P. M.
opa>pey/zat, A. P. cope^^i/ as middle.
oprjjjii, for 6pdo>, Doric ; subj. 2 sing, oprjai or oprjai.
opwpi, dpvva>, (OP-, OPOP-) rouse, F. op<ro>, A. 3>p(ra, 2 A. eSpo-
poi/, 2 P. opcopa as Present middle, 2 Plup. opwpeu/, wpcopew/, as
Imperfect middle. Mid. opwpai, opeo/zai, to me, rwsA, Imperf.
o)pvvp.rjv, and 6pop.T]v, F. opovpai, P. opcope/xat as Present, 2 A.
wpofjiTjv. opaeo opcrcv, A. M. imperat. 2 sing. Epic, implying
topo-dfjirjv (copo-o^y). 2 A. M. 3 sing, apro, for cSpero, imperat.
optro, inf. opBai for 6p(rdai, part, oppevos* opcop^rai, P.M.
subj. 3 sing, from opeo/zat.
opop,at (opi/u/xt), eVt-opo/iai , to watch over, Imperf. 3 plur. cTr-oporro.
-- or opurrco (OPYF-, OPYX-), to <%, regular; P. opcbpu^a, P. P.
a>pvyp.ai, opa>puyp.at, Plup. opwpvyfjirjv, a>p(i)pvyp.T)V t wpuy/i^j/, 2 A. P.
F.
2 F. P. opuy^o-o/zat, or opv^rjo-opai.
fodpaivofuu, rarely o<r(ppdop.ai, (O2*P-) to smell, perceive by the smell,
F. 6o~(ppf]O~op.ai, A. P. <a(r<ppdv6T)v later, A. oxr^prjcrdfjajv later,
2 A. M. OKTCppd/ZTJZ/ (&>OXppd/Z77i>).
ovpeo), mingo, Imperf. eovpeov, ovpeov, F. ovprjcra), commonly ovprja-o-
p.ai, A. ovpr)(ra, ovprjcra, P. eovprjKa, A. P. ovprjdrjv.
oirdo) (OYTHMI), to wound, Epic, A. ovrrja-a, A. P. ovrf)0T]v, 2 A. ou-
rai/, oura, ovrdpevai or ovrdp-fv, 2 A. M. ovra/zei/os as passive.
o<pei'Xo), Epic o^e'XXco, (O^EIAE-, O^EA-) to owe, / ought, I must,
F. 0^)61X170-0), A. oxpet'X^cra, P. axpa'XrjKa, 2 A. a><pc\ov or o<pe\ov,
used only in the expression of a wish, O ^Aatf.' ivould to God!
<u<peXoi/oro(peXoi/, in the later writers, has the force of the jaam-
c/e eW, utinam.
o^e'XXo), to increase, glorify, A. opt. 3 plur. o<pe\\eiev -^Eolic as to
form.
6(p\Lo-Kav(o (O4>AE-, O^A-), to be guilty, incur as a penalty, to owe 9
F. ocpXjyo-o), A. axp\rjcra rare, P. a><b\r)Ka, 2 A. SxpXov, 6<p\elv,
ocpXcoi/. o>(pXef, 2 A. 3 sing. Ionic for oixpXf.
o^^^crai, to feel indignant, Epic, found only in the A. act. ind. 3 plur.
a>X0T]o-av, and part, o'x^o'as.
TTCU^OO, to play, F. TTOI^O, commonly Trai^o/zat, Trat^ov/zat, A. irai(ra,
later fVai^a, P. TrtVatKa, P.P. TreVatcr/zat, TTCTraty/zat, A. P. eVai-
^^?jy later,
Trai'o) (IIAIE-), to strike, F. Traura), Poetic Tratrjara), A. eTratcra, P. Tre-
TraiKa, P. P. TreVata-ftat, A. P. enaio-drjv, A. M. eVaia-ci/z^i/.
TraXatco, to wrestle, regular; P. P. 7re7rdXaio-/zat, A. P. eVaXai'o-07/z/.
TraX^o-eif, A. opt. 3 sing, for TraXaureie, implying nAAAG.
198 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 133.
troXtX-Xoyeo), to repeat, regular ; Pluperf. P. 3 sing. eVaXXiAoyjjro,
Ionic.
raXXa> (HAA-), to brandish, A. eTnjXa, P. M. TreTraXpxu, 2 A. part, dp.-
7rf7ra\<bv Epic, 2 A. P. fTrdXrjv. TrdXro, 2 A. M. 3 sing, for eVu-
Xero.
IIAOMAI, to acquire, F. irao-opai, P. TreVa/iai as Present, possess, Plup.
nTrdp.rjv, 7rf7rdp.r)v, as Imperfect, A. eVao-ap/i/, F. Perf.
irapa-vofj,ea>, to transgress the law, regular ; Imperf. napcvopovv,
vofiovv, Perf. Pass. Trapr]v6pr)fj.ai.
fo), to act like a drunnen person, to insult, Imperf. fTrapoivcov,
, A. Trapavrjo-a, fnap^vrjaa, P. 7re7rapcpw;Ka, P. P. neirapa-
, A. P. cTrap(pvr]8r)v.
rao-;(a> (IIAe-, IIHe-, nENe-), to suffer, F. ircuro/uu, A. eTHjcra rare,
P. nfTrocrxa rare, 2 A.eTra^ov, 2 P. irfirovda, Epic irfTrrjOa. TreVo-
cT-^c, 2 P. 2 plur. Epic for rreirovdaTf . 7re7ra0vla, 2 P. part. fern.
Epic for nfiTTjOvla. oweu-TreTrov^t, 2 P. part., benefited, well
treated with.
Trure'o/xoi (IIA-), pascor, to taste, eat, Poetic, F. nao-opai, P.ireiraa-pai,
A. fTrao-a.fJ.rjv.
rrat-tu, to cause to cease, to stop, repress, regular ; A. P. fTravfyv, eVav-
o~6qvj middle, F. P. Trav^o-o/xai as middle, F. Per 7rc7rducro/iit as
middle, 2 A. P. eirdrjv rare and doubtful Mid. irav opat, to cease,
stop.
7rei$o> (III0-), to persuade, regular; 2 A. emdov (ireinQov) Poetic,
2A.M. ejridoprjv, 2 P. TTcVoila as Present middle, to trust. Mid
TTfidopai, fido, to believe, obey. ircTreto-dt, 2 P. imperat. 2 sing.
7r7ri6p.fv J 2Pluper 1 plur. Epic for eVf7roi'$ei/iei/. ni9EQ,
IIEnieEQ, F. niOfjo-o), trill obey, 7re7ri#ij(ra>, will persuade, A. part.
irU)r)o-as, trusting, Epic.
d(t> y to hunger, regular ; later forms, F. Treiyacrco, A. cir(ivao~a.
vrjiJLfvai, inf. Epic, from HEINHMI.
to pierce, regular ; 2 A. P. fndpTjv.
irfXaca (HAA-, IIAHMI), to bring near, 7reXa0a>, to approach, Epic, inf.
(fTfXav) TreXaai/, P. P. TrenXrjuai, A. P. eVXa&jj/ as middle, 2 A. M.
7r\T)iJ.T)v, approached.
7re'X&), 7T\ofjLai, to be, Poetic, Imperf. cirfXov, ireXov, fTreXoprjv, TreXo-
IJLTJV. Syncopated forms; Imperf. 3 sing. eTrXe, was; 2 sing.
ir\o, 7r\ev, TTe'Xeu, ^Aow art ; 3 sing. tTrXero, fe is; part. eTrt-
/, regular ; P.
), to sorrow, regular. TrevBrjuevat, inf. Epic, from IIENOH-
MI.
rrepdofMi (HAPAE-, I3EPA-), pedo, F. -rrap^fjo-ofiai, 2 A. enapdov
(Zirpabov), 2 P. TreVopSa as Present, 2 Plup. eVfTro'pSfii/ as Imperfect.
irepda, to sack as a city, Poetic, regular ; 2 A. Znpadov Epic, 2 A. M.
7rpa66fiTjv as passive. Pass, rrep^o/iat, eVeptfopji/, both Aoristic.
TrepOai, Pres. inf. for Trep^eo-^ai, Aoristic.
irepvrjiu (Trepaco), Poetic for Trnrpdo-KO).
B-f o-o-o) or TTCTTO), later 7reVra>, (HEH-) coquo, to rooA-, <ftrsr, A. r
^0, P. P. TTcW/ipU, A. P. 7Tf<})0T)V.
133.1 ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBo 199
the same
, later Treraw, (IIET-) pan do, to expand, F.
<r&> TTfTco, A. tWracra, P. TreTrc'ra/ta, P. P. 7T7rera(r/Aat,
A. P. eTreraa-tfrji/.
Tao/zat, #0 _/(?/, A. eWrao-a, later, A. P. e-n-erdffdrjv.
7rtTop.ai (Trerao/tat), to ^y, F. 7rcTr)(ro{i,ai, 2 A. eirrofjirjv, TTTOI'/ZTJJ/, Trre-
, TTTOfJifVOS,
later 7r^<ro-<o or TrfjTTa, (HAF-, UKF-) pan go, figo,
jfcr, freeze, F. TTJJ^O), A. cnrj^a, P. P. TreTnjy/nai, A. P. eV^-
not common, 2 A. P. eTrdyrjv the usual aorist passive, 2 P. ?re-
as Present middle, to be fixed, to standfast, 2 Plup.
yetz/ as Imperfect middle. ir^yvvro, Pres. Mid. opt. 3 sing.
cTTf/KTO, 2 A. M. for eV^ycro. jrfpnrrjyeis, 2 A. P. part.
rrte^o), /o squeeze, regular. 7riee'a>, Triefcopfvos TTif^fi/pevoSj eTrtt^e-
oi> ejru&vv, Ionic.
mXraco (TreXao)), irm^ ner. Mid. 7ri'Xi/a/iat, approach.
7rip.7r\r)fu, 7ri/i7rXa<, (HAA-) pleo, ^0 ^7/, Imperf. eTrifiTrXiji/, rarely
7rifiir\aov, F. 7rXij<ra>, A. eTrX^tra, P. TrtTrX^Ka, P. P. 7rc7rX^<r^iat,
Plup. P. (TrerrXrjfATjv, A. P. ftikr^crBrjv, 2 A. M. fVXij/ityi/.
The present and imperfect drop the first ^ when, in composition,
another /* comes to stand before the first syllable ; as e/*-7r 177X77/14.
The same remark applies also to Tri^TrprjpLi; as e/z-rriTrp^fti. e/z-
Tr'nrXrjdi, imperat. 2 sing. e/Lt-7ri7rXeis, Pres. part.
irifj,7rpT)fj,i, TTifJurpda), rarely TrprjBo), (IIPA-) to burn, F. 7rpj)o"o>, A.
eirpr)(Ta, rarely ejrpf(ra, P.TrerrprjKa, P.P.TreTrprjpai, TreVpT/cr/iat, A. P.
enpfjo'drjv, F. Perf. 7Tf7rprj(rop.ai. vTrQ-nip-Trprjo-i, Pres. subj.
3 sing, for mp.7rpg .
irivv(TK<a, later mvvo-a-a), (HINY-, nNY-) to render intelligent, to advise,
P. P. TreTrioyjtat as Present, to be wise, discreet, imperat. TreTrvvcro,
inf. irtTrvvuQai, part. TreTrw/^eVos 1 , Pluperf. 7T7rvvp.r}v as Imperfect,
A. P.eTTLvvdrjv later. Trii/v/ie'i/T/, part. fern, from niNYMI.
7TiV< (HI-, niMI, HO-), poto, bibo, to drink, F. Trio/zat (i,'i), later
TTiovfiai, P. TTCTroo/ca, P. P. TreVo/zat, A. P. fTrodrjv, 2 A. emov, TTtw,
Trioifii, Trie commonly 7rt$i, irieLv, TTLGIV. rrco^t, or TTO>, 2 A. im-
perat. from HQMI. eft-Tri'o-eo, A. M. imperat. 2 sing, later Epic.
Kara -Trie i, for /cara-TrtWi.
Tmrur/fa) (III-), &' ^zfe ^o drink, F. TrlcrG), A. i/-c7rt<ra, A. P. tTtl<jQi]v.
irnrpd(TK.<j), Trtptia), (IIPA-) to se//, F. Trepdad), Trepai, Epic, A. eWpaa-a
, Epic, later eTrpatra, P. TreVpaKa, P. P. 7reirpap.ai, A. P. eVpa-
F. Perf. 7re7rpao-op,ai the usual future passive. In the Aorist
and Future, Attic writers use aTrefiopji/, drroScao-o/iat.
TTITTTO) (HET-, IITE-, HTO-), cado, to fall, F. nfa-ovp-ai, Ionic
y^tat, A. eTrecra, commonly ejrfcrov, TreVco, Trecraip-i commonly
Treo-eii/, TTfo-a)!/, P. TreVmoKa, rare 7rcVr?;/<a, 2 A. eWeroj/ Doric, 2 P.
part, irerrrrjats, -via, -OTTOS or -oroy, also TreTrretos, -cores', Attic Tre-
TTTwff -coros, contracted, A. M. eTrccrdfirjv later.
mri/aco . Triri/^p-i, (?re raco) for jrfTavwfu, to expand, Epic.
TT/ri/a) (IIET-), for TriTrra), to fall, Poetic, Imperf. ZTTITVOV as Aorist
rrxpavo-Ko) ((pdo-Ka, $AY-, $A-), /0 5y, /e//, to sAoio. Mid.
fJ.Ul,
200 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 133.
7rXdo> (II.VAr-, nAATT-), to cause to wander, Poetic, A. 7rXaya,
A. P. TT\ayx&rjv as middle, F. M. 7rX<ry|o/Aat, A. M. eVXayld/^v.
Mid. 7rXdb/Aat, to wander.
TrXe'/eo), to knit, regular ; P. TreVXo^a, 2 A. P. eVXaxTji/.
e'o) (EIAEY-), to sail, F. TrXeva-'co, commonly TrXeuo-opxu, TrXfvcrov/iai
A. e7rXeu<ra, P. TreVXeuKa, P. P. TreVXcuaTAai, A. P. (TrXevo-Qrjv.
/^w (IIAA-), to be full, 2 P. TreVX^a as Present, 2 Plup. e
#fii/ as Imperfect.
qo-o-oj or TrXqrrw (DAAF-, HAHF-), to swwte, F. TrXi^ca, A.
P. P. TrfVXrTy/iai, A. P. eVXfo^'? 1 ' rare > F. Perf. TreTrX^o/iat, 2 A
TrtVXj/yoj/ Epic, 2 A. M. irfir\rjy6p.rjv 1 2 A. Pass. eVXqyj/i/, in compo-
sition generally eVXay^i/, Kar-e7rXdyp, 2 P. ?r tTrXrrya, sometimes as
passive. Mid. also TrX^ywpxu. TTC 77X77 yoi>, eVeTrX^-yov, 2 Plu
perf. with the ending and force of the Imperfect. ( 118, 1, d.)
, to tcosA as clothes, F. ir\vva>, A. eTrXuw, P. P. TrcTrXv^iat, A P.
TrXoxo (IIAQMI), Ionic for TrXto), regular ; 2 A. evrXow, part.
7iWa> (nNEY-), to blow, F. Tn/evo-o), commonly
A. 7rvfvo~a, P. irfTTvevKa, A. P eirv(vo~&r)v.
irodea), to desire, ?niss, F. iro&f)o-a>, Tro&Vop^u, A. eirotiqva, ro$ecra, P.
irfiroQrjKa. HOeHMI, inf. iro&ripfvai, Epic.
Trotfoj or Troe'eo, to WM/A'e, rfo, regular ; F. Perf. TreTrotqo-o/ioi.
Trotfdc/zat. to punish, F. iroivdo'opML.
iroveo), to labor, F. TTOI/^OTCO, TroveVco, A. fnovrja'a, (irovfcra,, P. TTfirowjita,
P. P. TTfTTOVrjfUll, A. P. fTTOVr)0TJV.
IIOPQ (HPO-, HAP-), to g^'ye, a//o/, Poetic, A. e7rpa>a-a rare, 2 A. ro
poi/, inf. TrfTropflv 01 TreTraptti/, P. P. 3 sing. 7r7rpa)Tai, ii is fated t
ireTTpwfJicvos, fated, Pluperf. P. tVeVpayro, ii was fated.
irpd(T(Tu> (IIPAr-), to rfo, regular; F. Perf. 7T67rpa<yiai, 2 P. Treirpd
ya, as intransitive, to Aaye i/one toe// or i//.
IIPIAMAI, to ^My, 2 A. cirpidpriv ; the rest is borrowed from wi/e'o/iat.
TrpoucreXe'a), to insult, 1 plur. irpovcrfXovfAev, part. 7rpovo-c\ovp.vos.
Trpo-^fipi'^ofiat, to undertake, regular ; A. cTrpoxcipidp,ijv, Doric.
Trpwyyuevo) (Trpo-f'yyvop) , to g"iye security, P. TrcTrporyyvevKa, Doric.
irrdpirvpcu (EITAP-), to sneeze, 2 A.e7rrapoi>, 2 A. P. part. Trrapfis.
(DTAK-, HTHK-, HTA-, nTHMI), to crowcA /row /ear, F.
), A. eTjn^a, P. cTrrrfxa, 2 A. fTrraKov, also (emr^) 3 dual
i/, 2 P. part. TreTrnytos, -via, -aros.
i, to be frightened, regular ; 2 A. P. firrvprjv.
TTTvo-aco (HTYF-), to fold, regular ; 2 A. P. fVrvyjp.
d^o>, to corcr w/), regular. TrcTrvKabpcvos, P. P. part.
t, Poetic ircvdofjMi, rarely Trvdopai, to inquire, F.
f KU, P. TTCTrVfT/iai , 2 A. fTTV06p.T]V.
>, 7rvpTTu>, to have a fever, F. vrvpe'^a), A. eVvpfcra,
P.
ikztW (PAN-, PAA-), to sprinkle, F. pavo), A. tppara, Epic fppaa-a,
P. P. eppaoyzai, eppap-fJMt (?), A. P. fppdvdrjv. e'ppdSarat, eppd*
daro, P. and Plup. P. 3 plur.
poiVo, to rent/, regular ; A. P.
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 201
, to strike with a rod, regular. pepdirt<rfj.ai, P. P. Poetic.
(PA$-), to sew, regular ; 2 A. P. eppdfprjv. epanrov, Imnerf.
Poetic.
pefa (PEF-), for epSo>, to do, Poetic, F. peg<o, A. eppea, ?/>fa, A. P
part, pfftdeis.
pea) (PEY-, PYE-, PY-), to flow, F. p'eu<ra>, commonly pevo-opai, A.
eppevo-a, P. eppu/jxa, 2 A. P. eppvrjv, 2 F. P. pu^crojuat as active.
peovpevos, part. Ionic forped/xevoy.
PEQ, to say, Perf. eip^Ka, P. P. etpq/uu, A. P. cppritiqv, pr^oi, prjdeirjVj
prjQrjvai, pyQeis, (sometimes eppedrjv, Ionic eiprjdrjv, fipefyv, only in
the indicative,) F. Perf. eipr/o-opu as Future passive. See also EI-
na.
pfjyvvp.1, prjyvva), Poetic pr}<Taa>, (PAF-, PHF-, PQ.T-) frango, to break,
F. p^o), A. epprjga, P. P. eppqy/icti, A. P. cppr)x6rjv, 2 A. P. e'p-
pdyrjv, 2 P. epprjya, eppwya, as passive. evpdyr) (that is, eFpayj;),
2 x\. for eppdyrj.
ptyeo) (PIT-), to shudder, Poetic, F. piyrjo-o), A. epplyrjcra, 2 P. ?ppFyo
as Present, 2 Pluperf. cpplyeiv as Imperf. eppiyoj/ri, 2 P. part.
dat. sing. Doric. ( 118, 1, d.)
piyo'o), frigeo, rigeo, to shiver, regular. piyS>v, inf. for piyovv, Dor-
ic, found also in Attic Poetry. ptyw, subj. 3 sing, regularly con-
tracted from piyorj. PITAQ, opt. 3 sing, piycorj', part, piyaxra.
), piTrre'o), (PI4>-) to cast, F. pt^ca, A. eppi^a, Poetic epi^fa, P.
eppi(pa, P. P. epptfijuat, A. P. eppi(pOr)v, 2 A. P. eppi(pr)v, Poetic epi-
^>T;I/. pepi(pdai, P. P. inf. Poetic.
pvo/nat, ^o rescue, F. pvcrofjiai, A. eppv(rdfj.r)V, pvcrdfjirjv. PYMI, inf.
pv<r&ai; Imperf. eppvro as Aorist, 3 plur. pvaro Epic.
pWo'co, ^o waA;e ^y, regular. pepvTrco/xei/a, P. P. part, in Homer.
poivwp.i, p&vvvo), (PO-) ^o strengthen, A. eppoxra, P. M. cppaytai as
Present, A. P. eppa><r6r)v.
2.
<raipa> (SAP-) ; different from a-aipa, to sweep ; 2 P. a-eo-rjpa as Present,
to rm. o-6o-aputa,2 P. part. fern. Epic for o-eoT/pvIa.
a-a\7rifa (SAAHirr-), to sownc? a trumpet, A. eVaA7riya, eVaXTrio-a,
P. P. <re(raA7ncrjU.ai.
o-adco (o-dco), to sat>e, Epic, regular. o-da), imperat. 2 sing, contract-
ed from a- doe ; Imperf. 3 sing, a- a to, eVaco, from otioe, cVaoe.
o-aa), to sz/V, commonly o-rjdo), A. if 0-770-0, P.P. o-eV^ai, vta^Vjiat,
cpewvfu, o-fievvva), (2BE-, 2BHMI) to extinguish, F. o-fUcato, A. eo-^Se-
cra, P. eo-/3/7/ca as middle, P. P. co-fao-pai, A. P. eV/SeV^i/, F. M.
(Tj3^(7o/cu, 2 A. eo-/3r^j/, o-firjvai, dTro-crjSeis, as middle.
o-f/3ao-o-aro, he forbore, a defective A. M.
(retoj, to shake, regular; P. P. (recreia-fiai, A. P. eo-eiV&p. ecro-ei-
o i* ro, Imperf. P. 3 plur. Epic. ai/a-0-o-ei'ao-Ke, Imperf. itera-
tive, Epic.
2EYQ (2Y-, 2YMI), to move, rfrz'ue away, Poetic, A. eo-o-cva, o-eOa,
A. P. eavdyv, f(To~uBrjv, as middle, P. M. e&o'vp.a.i, carcrvpfvos, A. M.
0-fvdfj.rjv, 2 A. M. <T<rvp.rjv, 2 A. P. aTT-eVo-ova (1). Mid. o-eiJo^at,
to pursue, part, ffvpevos. trev rat, Pres. 3 sing for (reverat. 1> u
tft, 2 A. imperat. 2 sing.
202 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [$ 133.
(2AII-), to rot, regular ; 2 P. o-eo-rjira as intransitive, to rot,
2 \. P. fa-aTnjv. 0-0777777, 2 A. P. subj. 3 sing. Epic.
dco, to be silent ', regular ; F. Perf. o-eo-ryrjo-o/iai.
T/caTrro) (2KA<I-), to dig, regular ; 2 A. P. co-Kafprjv.
mce&bwoyu, o-KeSawvw, (2KEAA-) to scatter, F. o-KeSao-o) tr/ceSai, A.
6(TKdacra, P. P. eoW5a(T/zai, A. P. f<rKe8d<r6T)v. St
(ri, Sta-o-Kefidi/i/urat, subj. 3 sing.
2KEAAQ (2KEA-, 2KAA-, 2KAA-, 2KAHMI), to dry up, A.
P. (TK\T)Ka as middle, F. M. aK\T)cropat, (TK(\ovp.ai, 2 A.
<rK\aiTjv, o-K\r}vai, as middle. Mid. a/ccXXo/iai, to wither.
(TKfTTTopai, commonly <rK07rea>, crKorroC/iai, specio, consider, F.
^o/zat, P. a-KCp[JMi, A. fVKfipOrjv, eV/ce^a/iT/i/, F. Perf.
passively.
er/C8czjnn;/it, A. P. (TKi8vd(r6r)v.
, /y Z^/rn, regular ; 2 A. P. f'oyziryT?!/ (?).
ofjuu (rovpat, equivalent to (rei/opai, imperat. troC.
Pres. inf. act.
draw, F. OTracra), A. eoTratra, P. ecnraKa, P. P. tc
A. P. f(nrd<r6r]v.
), to sow, regular ; 2 A. P. lairdprjv.
), /o offer a libation, F. (nreicrco, A. eormcra, P. fOTTftKo, P. P.
coTmcrfuu, A. P. (<r7r(io~0T)v, regular.
errei'/3o> (2TIBE-), /o tread, press down, A. eoTti^a, P. P. f<rriftrniai.
oreXXto (2TEA-), <0 S<Pn*/, F. OTfXaJ, A. eoTftXa, P. OTaX<a, P. P.
e(TTa\fjLai, A. P. eordX^i/ rare, 2 A. P. fordXrjv. (TTaXdSaTO,
Plup. M. 3 plur. Ionic, from 2TAAAAQ. d0-ordX/ca/iei/, P.
1 plur. for aTr-eordXita/zfi/.
dfw, to sigh, F. creva^a), A. eVreVaa.
be fond of, regular ; 2 P. eoro/rya.
e'a), (TTpio~Ka>, (2TEP-) fo deprive, F. arepfjO'a), A. ((rreprjo'a, Epic
((rrcpfora, P. fo-reprjica, P. P. eorepTjpu, A. P. c(TTcpf)6r)v, F. M.
crr(pf]o~oiJMi, 2 A. P. part. (TTcpeis. Mid. also crrepo/iat.
ore7>at, pi. <rrei)vrat, /o pledge one's self, threaten, Poetic, Imperf.
o-reGro, defective.
(TTopcvvvfjLi, (TTopwfju, (2TOP-) sterno, /o strew, F. oTopcVa) oropo),
A. eoTopetra, A. P. ((rropeo'drjv.
(rrp(pa>, to turn, F. (rrp\//-<0, A. ?oTpe\/ra, P. eor-po^a, P. P. e<rrpa/i-
pii, A. P. e<rrp<p0T]v, Ionic tarrpdfyQqv, 2 A. P. eWpd^^j/ the usual
aorist passive.
crrpG)i/in;/u, o-rptoj/wa), (2TOP-, 2TPO-) the same as crropfwvpi, F.
OTpoxro), A. eorpoxT'a, P. P. eoTpo)/u.
anrye'co (2TYr~), to shudder at, A. eoTuyr^o-a, rnja, P. evrvyrjKa, P.
P. ecrrvyrjfJMi, t(rrvy^at, A. P. fO-TvyrjOijv, 2 A. eoTvyov, F. M. (rrv-
u as passive.
, to understand, A. eVui/Tj/ca, for (rvi^/ca, rare.
, avpifa, to hiss, whistle, F. avpi^opai, A. eVupi^a, eVupi(ra.
^dfoj, ^o CT// open, let loose, F. <7^tz(ra), A. eo^acra, fa^do~a, A
M. fo-xa<rdfj.T)v, to leave off, give up, abandon.
oa>a>, to jat-e, regular ; A. P. fo-uBqv from o-ow.
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 203
T.
TAFQ, TAG, to take, Epic, imperat. (rae) TJ), Doric (raere) TTJTC, 2 A.
part. TfTii^wv, Epic.
TAAAQ, TAAQ, TAHMI, to endure, venture, Poetic^ F. raXao-a> rare,
F. M. T\rj(rop,ai, A. e'raXao-a, P. TfrXrjKa, A. M. eTaXaa-dprjv ((ro-),
2 P. (re'rXaa), rfrXaap, rerXa^i, rerXarai, rerXT/co?, 2 A. eVX^i/, rXw,
rXatV, rX^t, rXfjz/ai, rXay. re'rXd, 2 P. imperat. 3 sing, for ri-
rXadi
ravva), Ionic ravvva>, to stretch, F. rawer a> (u), Epic rawa>, A. eYai/i-
<ra, P. P. re rawer p.ai, A. P. eTavvadrjv as middle, F. Perf. reraw-
. TANYMI, Pres. P. 3 sing-, rawrai.
(TAr-), to arrange, regular ; F. Perf. Terao/iat, 2 A. P. erdyrjv.
(TEN-, TA-), ten do, stretch, F. rei/ai, A. ereij/a, P. re'ra/ca,
P. P. Tera/wu, A. P. crddrjv.
, to afflict, F. Tf/3<ra>.
eo), to finish, pay, F. reX<ra> reXea) reXai, A. e'reXecra, P. rereXe/ca,
P. P. rereXfo-^ai, A. P. ereXeo-^rji/.
re/xi/ca, Ionic rafti/to, (refia), TMA-) ^o Ctt, F. Te/zai, P. rer^Ka, P. P.
TfTfj.rjiJ.ai, A. P. Tfjir]6r)v, F. Perf. rfrju^ao/xat, 2 A. erep-ov, rarely
era/ioi/, 2 A. Mid. eYe/io/xT/i/, rarely eTap.6p.nv, 2 P. part, rer/^o)? as
passive. eK-TeTprja-Bov, P. P. subj. 3 dual.
TEMQ, to find, 2 A. rer/AOv, eTer/iOi/, Epic.
, to amuse, F. Tep^oj, A. eTepifra, A. P. eTfp(j)dr]v, Epic eYap-
, 2 A. P. eTaprrrjv as middle, Epic, 2 A. M. erapTrd-
, as middle, 2 A. P. eTaprrrjv
. rparre loftev, 2 A. P. subj. 1 plur. Epic for
re/jo-o/zat, ^o become dry, to be drying, Ionic, A. erepcra, A. M.
/i?/i/, 2 A. P. rrcptnp.
TEYXEQ, P. M. rereux j ?'^ at ' <0 arm one's self.
rey^w (TYX-), ^o prepare, make, F. reua>, A. erev^a, P. Terev^a as pas-
sive, P. P. reruy/Aat, A. P. eVvv^T/y, Ionic tftVYttyv, F. Perf. Tfreu-
gop,ai. The forms re'rvy/xat, 3rvx<fo)V are found intransitive, nearly
equivalent to efyu, ruyx" I/Cl) ' ^ TV X OV ' TeTcvx^Tov, 2 Pluperf.
3 dual with the ending and force of the Imperfect? ( 118, 1, d. x
r^, see TAFQ.
rf/Kw (TAK-), /o meZ^, regular ; 2 A. P. era/crp, 2 P. re'-n/ica as mid-
dle, me// away.
TIEQ, ?o sadden, vex, P.P. reri^/zat, TTir]p,vos, 2 P. part, rernjcoff as
passive, saddened, dejected.
Tidea (0(u>), to put, place, Imperf. cTidovv, F. M. n^o-o/xat. eri
^ea, Ionic for eYt$eoi>.
rt'^r//it (rt^fco, ^ea>), ^o pw, p/ace, F. ^a-co, A. e^Ka only in the indic-
ative, P. TtdetKa, Doric rt'^e/ca, P. P. re^etp-at, Doric Te6fp.cu, A. P
eTeQrjv, 2 A. e^/jf, 0ai, ^etr;i/, ^t'y, ^eivai, ^ei'y. Mid. Ttdep-ai, 6f)<ro-
p.ai, P.T0ip.ai, A. eOr)Kdp.r)v, 2 A. edcprjv, 6(opai, deip-rjv, (6e(ro
0o) 0ov, dea-dai, dep.vos. The singular c6r]Ka, eOyKas, eQr)Kf, and
the 3 plur. edrjicav, are, with good writers, much more common than
the remaining persons. On the other hand, the singular of the 2 A.
etfqi/ is not used in the indicative, at least by good writers. Of the
204 INFLECTION OF WORDS. 133
aorist middle only the indicative f&rjKa^v and the participle
,os are found. ridrjTi, Pres. 3 sing. Doric for Tittyo-i.
(TEK-), to bring forth, beget, Y. r<fo>, commonly r<?o/*ai, A. frr
a rare, P. P. reTfypai, re'roy/zat, both later, A. P. eVe^^i/, 2 A.
fTCKOV, 2 A. M. 6TfKOp,TJV, 2 P. TTOKd, F. M. TfKOVflCU..
Ti/iaa>, to honor, regular; F. Perf. TfTip.rja-op.ac.
vo) (ri'o>), pay, expiate, atone for, F. Tto-co, A. erio-a, P. rertxa,
P. P. TTio~p.ai, A. P. fTiadrjv. Mid. also riwpai or TLVW/JMI.
), TiTpTjp.i, (TPA-) terebro, to bore, A. erpqcra, P. P. Te'rpTj/uu,
A. P. erpTjQrjV'
Ttrpaxnco) (TOP-, TPO-, TPQMI), to wound, F. rpaxra>, A. erpoxra,
P. P. re'rpooum, A. P. cTpu&rjv, 2 A. reropoi/, also e-erpo>j/. re'rop-
^at, P. P. inf.
TtTva-KOfiat, rarely TtTvcrKto, (TYX-, TVKU) /o prepare, take aim at, Epic,
2 A. TfTVKOV, 2 A. M. T(TVKOp.r]V.
Tt'to, /o honor, regular ; 2 P. rtrta, rare.
Tp.T)ya>, rp.r)cr<r<i>i to cut, F. rfjirj^a, A. er/zi^a, 2 A. erp-ayov, 2 A. P.
fTfJLayrjv, fTfifjyrjv.
rope'o) (TOP-), /a pierce, F. rop^o-a), A. e'ropqo-a, 2 A. eropov. rero-
p 170-0), from TETOPEQ.
), Ionic rpaTrto, /0 ^t/rw, F. rp/^a), A. erpc^a, Ionic erpa^a, P.
rcrpo^a, rarely rerpa^)a, P. P. rerpaft/iat, A. P. e'rpe'cp^i/, Ionic
eTpafpfyv, F. Perf. TfTpdtyopai, 2 A. fTpanov, 2 A. P. eVpaTn/i' usu-
ally as middle, 2 A. M. trpairo^v.
Tpe'<po>, rare Tpd(pa>, (0PE4>-) /o nourish, F. Optya), A. etfpn^a, P. rt-
rpo(pa, also crpofpa, P. P. TtdpapiMii, A. P. edpffpBrjv rare, 2 A.
as passive, 2 A. P. eVpa^i/.
), Doric rpa^co, (0PEX-, APEM-, APAME-) /0 rwn, F. Opegopai
commonly Spa/xoO/zat, rarely ^p|oo, dpap.oj, Bpap-opai, A. cdpfa rare,
P. &f8pdp,TjKa, rarely vTro-SfSpopr/Ke, P. P. dedpdfirjpM.1, 2 A. fdpapov,
2 P. fie'Spo/xa, dva-8f'8popa, Epic.
), to tremble, A. erpetra.
), to rwo, regular ; 2 A. P. IrpL^rjv, F. M. a-uv-rpi^elrai rare.
(TPir-j, ?o c/w'rp, screech, 2 P. TeVptya as Present, 2 Plup. ere-
as Imperfect.
rpvx&> (TPYXO-), to tear OM, ff/^/'c/, F. rpv^co, P. P. rerpu^co/iat. Pass.
(TPAF-), to ea/, gnaw, F. rpco^o/zai, A. erpw^a, P. P. rerpa)-
i, 2 A. erpayov.
^a), TYXE-, TYX-), to obtain, hit, happen, F. Tfi>o[uu, A.
pic, P. Tercu^a, commonly rerv^/ca, Pluperf. ererev^fa
Ionic, happened, 2 A. ervxov. In the sense to happen, chance, hap-
pen to be, it has rvyxai/<, (rvy \avov, lrv\ri(ra, ertrev^ea, e
TO o-a- at (To^-o-at), for rv|tu, A. inf. found only in e
(eVeVvxe), and part. 7rt-TO(7(rat$' ^Eolic.
TUTTTO) (TYHTE-, TYH-), to s/rz'A-g, F. ritya), commonly ruTrr^o-a), A
erin^a, P. P- Tft~up.p.ai, TfrvTrrrfpai, A. P. eTVTTTTjdrjv rare, 2 A. erv
TTOI/ (Tf'ruTrov) rare, 2 A. P. eTvnrjv.
rC(^)a> (0Y4>-), to raise smoke, burn, A. edv^a rare, P. P.
2 A. P.
133.] ANOMALOUS AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 205
v\do-Kco, v\aa, to bark as a dog, A. vAaa later.
r-L(T^vop,ai, Poetic and Ionic vTr-Lo-^o/jiai,, to promise, F. v
P. VTrecr^r/ftat, A. vneo-xedrjv rare, 2 A. M. vTrfcr^op.^.
(v(da>, *Y3>AN-), to weave, regular; P. P. ixpao-pai, rarely
vto (v), to rain, regular ; P. P. vap-ai, A. P. vo-Qrjv.
$.
$ArQ, see co-duo.
(paivo) (<pdco, 3>AN-) , to show, shine, F. (pavw, A. efprjva, later e<pava t
P. irefpayKti, P. P. Trec/mcr/ieu, A. P. fCpdvdrjv, 2 A. e(f)avov, 2 A..e(pa-
vop.T)v, 2 A. P. e(pdvT)v as middle, 2 P. rrf(pr]va as middle. (padv-
6r]v, efpadvdrjv, A. P. Epic for e(f>di>6r)v.
^)do-/cto, see $77^1, jrxbdo-KO).
(f)da), to shine, Epic, F. Perf. 7re(pr]crop.ai as middle.
to spare, F. <fiVo/zai, A. c(j)io-dp.r]v, 2 A.
Epic. IIE3>IAEG, F. 7Tf(f)i8r)(rop.at, Epic.
, 3>AG, to ^//, Epic, P.P. irtyarai, Trtyavrai, inf. 7re(/)d(7^at, F.
Perf. 7Tf(f)T)crop.ai, 2 A. ire(j)vov or CTTC^VOV, TTf<pvfi), Tr<pvp.ev } ire-
()v(av (not n(f)va)v}.
u, to feed, 2 P. 7re<op/3a.
(OI-, ENEK-, ENEFK-, ENEIK-), fero, porto, to flring-, F. 01-
, A. (co(ra), imperat. oTcre, inf. o'iaew, P. fvr)vo\a, P. P. fvrjvc-
y/zat, rarely olo-p-ai, A. P. jjW^^v, F. P. eVe^^o-o/iat, ol(r6rjo-op.ai,
2 A. TJvfyicov or tfvfyKa. Ionic forms, A. fjveiKa, P. P. ei/Tjvety^iai,
A. P. nveivdgy. (^eprt, imperat. 2 plur. for 0epere. (freppev,
inf. Epic for <pfpep.ev. </>ep 770-1, 3 sing. Epic, from <EPHMI.
vyv ($Yr-, $YZ-), fugio, to ^e, F. favgop-ai, (j)ev^ovp.ai, P. M.
part. Trefpvyfjievos, A. M. t(J)vdp.r)v rare, 2 A.^vyov, 2 P. Tretpev-
ya, Epic part. 7re</>vores. -rrf^vyyav, 2 P. part. ./Eolic, from
A-) fari, to -s<7?/, <<, ^al-qv, <f)ddi or ^>adt, (pdvai, ^>d?,
Imperf. e(^)r;i/, e(f)dp.T]v, usually as Aorist, F. $r)cr<i>, A. <f)T)(ra, P.
P. 7re(^)a/Aai, part. 7T<pa(r^vos.
dvu) ($0A-, <I>0HMI), to anticipate, F. <f)6ao-(o, commonly <f)6rj(TOfj.ai,
A. e(pda<ra, P. tydaKa, 2 A. ec^i/, (#)^w, <j>6ai7)V, ^vai, $#09,
2 A. M. part, (frddpevos as active. Trapa-QQairjo-i, 2 A. opt.
Epic for 7rapa<p0air) .
a (4>9EP-), to corrupt, F. <0epo>, Epic <j)0ep<ra>, F. M. (pQepov-
, (pOapovfjiai, A. f(pQcipa, P. fffidapica, P. P. (p6app.ai, 2 A. P.
, 2 P. c(pdopa, sometimes as intransitive or middle.
ai, P. P. inf. ^Eolic for c(p6dp0ai.
iva> (<p6ia), 3>eiNE-, 4>0IMI), to 6e consumed, A. e<pdivrj(ra rare, P.
Ka.T-e(pdivTjKa rare, 2 A. (tcpdlv), inf. (pffivat, part. (f)6l(ra rare.
3>0I0Q, Imperf. dir-ccpOiOov as Aorist.
i'o> (4>0IMI), to consume, waste, F. (0i'o-o> </>^io), A. e(pdi<ra, P.P.
(p0iLfj.ai, Plup. f<pdip,T]v, A. P. efpdidrjv, 2 A. M. ffpdi
206 INFLECTION OF WORDS. 133.
), to envy, regular. e(p$oi/eo-a, A. later for ft
(jbtXeco, to love, regular ; F. Perf. 7re(pi\f)<Top.ai. Epic A.M. fc
firjv, (plXafjuii, (pi'Xat ((piXeu)j (pi\dp.evos, from $>IAQ.
vai, inf. Epic from $IAHMI.
*AAZQ ($AAA-), to burst asunder, P. P. TnfcpXaovzai, 2 A. e<pXa8oj/.
0Xeya>, to burn, regular ; 2 A. P. e(p\eyr]v.
<jf>Xuo>, TTfpi-<p\va>, (<1AEY-) to scorch, P. P. 7repi-7re<pXet;(rpxu.
<ppdfa (<PAA-), to to//, explain, regular; 2 A. 7re'(ppa8oi>, eVe(ppa8oi>,
Epic. Trpo-7T(ppadfj.fvos, P. P. part, for 7rpo-ire(ppa<rp*vos.
<ppd8fv, Imperf. 3 sing, for e<ppaev.
<ppeci>, used in composition with oe, eiy, Sia, regular. $>PHMI, 2 A.
(f(pprjv(, imperat. <ppes, inf. <pprjvat.
(ppvyw, frigo, to parcfi, regular ; 2 A. P. ecppvyrjv.
(pv\d<ro-ia (<t>YAAK-), to icatch, regular; 2 P. 7re(pv\aKa. irpo-<pv-
Xa^^e, Pres. imperat, 2 plur. for 7rpo$uXao-(rere.
(pvpa), to knead, mix, A. ec^u/xra, P. P. 7T((pvpp.ai, A. f(pvpdrjv, F. Perf.
7re<pvp<ro[jiai, 2 A. P. tyvpyv. <YPAQ, (pupaa-co, &c., regular.
^)ya) (*YMI), to produce, F. (pvorto, A. e<pua-a, P. Tre(pvKa as Present
middle, to 6e, Plup. enftpvKfiv as Imperfect middle, 2 P. necpva as
Present middle, 2 A. !xpi;j>, (puco, ^>UT;J/, (pvvai, <pvs, as Present mid-
dle, fore, to 6e, 2 A. P. tyvqv. eTre^vKoi/, Plup. with the end-
ing aud force of the Imperfect. ( 118, 1, d )
X.
Xao>, dva-xdfa, xtfu> (XAA-, KEKAAE-) cedo, to y;e/rf, F. ^ao-o-
fuu, K<a8i7(ra> causative, A. /eeKaS^o-at rare, A. M. f^aa-dfjajv, 2 A.
causative, 2 A. M. Kcica^f^r, 2 Pluperf. iiofipfw rare.
(XAIPE-, XAPE-, XAP-), to rejoice, F. ^atp^a-oj, A. ex
P. KcxdpTjKa as Present, 2 A. P. x^Pn v ^ active, F. Perf.
tro>, Kexaprja'OfJMi, as future to Ke^dpr^Ka, P. M. Kexdprjiwi, <e'^a
Present, Poetic, A. M. ex^pd^v not Attic, 2 P. Kexaprjws as Pres-
ent, Epic, 2 A. M. exapop.Tjv (Kcx^pop-ijv) .
Xcko, to loosen, F. ^aXatro), A. e^aXao-a, P. ice^aXaKa, P. P.
A. P. e'^aXao^rp.
(XAA-, XANA-, XENA-), to contain, grasp, fold, F.
2 A. ?xa8oi>, 2 P. Ke'xavSa as Present.
o-/co), later ^aiVo), (XA-, XAN-) hio, to ^rffpe, F. ^avoO/^at, A. ?x" I
^a/at, rare, 2 A. IWi/oi/, 2 P. tixiva- as Present, to fe open,
e'o> (XEA-), COCO, F. ^ecro/iai, x (ro ^t jial i -^- f\ f " a > fX
X((rpai, 2 P. Ke'^oSa.
'a) (xfi^co, XY-, XYMI), to pour, F. x<-'a> like the present, Epic
Yfua), later x 6< *> A. e^ea, Epic x V(Ta *X Va ' rare ^X^" a P-
P. P. KexvpMi, A. exvOrjv, F. M. ^co/iat, A. M. e^ea/i^i/, Epic
, 2 A. M. e^u/jiT/f. Mid. ^fo^iat, Epic
. 2
XAAZ- (XAAA-), to ttM/e t/^. 2 P. part,
P. inf. Doric ; KCX^"^"* P. part. ^Eolic; both with the force of
the Present.
(XAIA-), to #ye luxuriously, 2 P. jcc'^XISa as Present.
), to enrage, regular ; F. Perf. xoXo>o-ofiat as Future middle.
134.J ADVERBS. 207
\oa), x&wvfUi x<&vvvti), to heap up, F. x^o" 6 *? A. excoo^a, P. Kexwta,
P. P. KX cdCr / jtal > A. P. X<&O"dT]V.
XPAI2MEQ (XPAI2M-), to help, avert, Epic, F. xpato-^aco, A.
f'XPio"p,^(ra, 2 A. fapaurfjMfv.
Xpdofjiai, to use, F. xp^opai, P. Ke'xpjypat, A. exp'f)0'dr)is, A. M.
frdfjLrjv, F. Perf. KexP 1 ? " /-""-
(xpf'co, XPHMI), #o neec^, rare in the personal form, P. M.
[MI, Ktxprjufvos, as Present active.
XpT;, it is necessary, there is need, Impersonal, xp?/> XP f "?>
or xP*} v -> XP f( ^ v ' InipGrf- *XP*1 V or XP*l v i ^ XP 1 ? "^ 4 ? A* '
jaco, ^o /enc?, see Ki'xpr/pi.
we n oracular response, F.
Pr>~/ / AD'""'/] TV/T'J
. r. /cexp^/^ctt, Kexp^0"/*at5 A. .r . expij&uTjv. Mia.
oracfe.
-iXco (XPEMIZ-), io wez>/A, A. expeV t(ra -
o anoint, regular, P.P. /ce'xpip-ai, /cexpio-pat, A. P. e>
Xpotvwfjit, xp(t>vvva>, (XPO-) io co/or, A. expcoo-a, P.P.
0-p.at, rarely /ce'xpcopat, A. P. e;
^.
ava>, ^o handle, regular; P. P. tyavo-pai, A. P. tyavo-Orj
WX6> ^o coo/, regular ; 2 A. P. tyvxrjv and tyvyrjv.
eo) (Q6-), to push, F. wdrjo-w, commonly wcro), A. 2Wa, Ionic axra,
P. e-ea>Ka, P. P. eaxr/iat, Ionic 07*01, A. P. edxrQrjv, rarely ewdrjv,
A. M. a.7r-(i)o-dfjiTjv. dv-aBeoirj, opt. 3 sing, in an Ionic inscription.
o>i>eopeu, fo fo/y, Imperf. ewvov^irjv, wvov^irfv, F. wi/^o-opat, P. eavrfficu,
A. eaNa^Ap passively, A. M. Iwiprdfupr, wvrjo-dnrjv. Classical writ-
ers generally use firpidp.rjv for e
134. ADVERBS.
1. Endings of Adverbs answering to nodi or TTOV, where?
-Qi\ as oXXodt, aypo^t, eyyvdi, eKfWt.
-ov; as avrov, aXXa^oO, TravraxoC, ayx^*
-at, only in xP at ' humi.
-01 ; as Icr^/xot, Ilvdot, ^aXrjpol, Mfynpot. OIKOI.
-vt, ^Eolic for -01 ; peVvi (peVoi), rvtSe, Tri^Xvt, oXXui, rouTVt,
-a) ; ai>a), Karoo, etcrco, cVc^, e^co, OTriVco, Trpocrco, 7rop0"a), Troppco.
-o-i is found in names of towns or cities; as Adfjvrjan.,
TTiacri, Geo'TTiao'i.
-8oi/, -TOS, -^a ; evdov, cvros intus, e/cros 1 , evda, evravOa,
2. Endings of Adverbs answering to irodev, whence?
-6ev, Latin -nde ; as oXXo$ei>, ovpavoQev, A.6t)V7]dfv.
6 a, -^Eolic and Doric ; irpoarda, fp-TrpocrOa, evepda, omada
e^vTrtcr^a, avutda.
-co, Doric, in rovrco, rrji'coj'a), avrco
208 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 135.
A3 Endings of Adverbs answering to TT 6 o~c or Trot, whither?
-8e is regularly appended to the accusative ; as of/covSe, aXufie. 3>u-
y a 8 e, from (puy q, annexes -5e to the root. OtKaSf, from OIKOS,
follows the same analogy, with a change of o mfb~ a."^^ the Epic
expression ov8e 8d/ioi>8e, -8e is annexed also to 5v. The Epic *A'i-
86o-8f appends -Se to the genitive, in consequence of the omitted ac-
cusative dopov. This adverbial accusative always retains its pecu-
liar force, and may be accompanied by an adjective ; as Ko'coj/8' ei-
VdlOp.VT]V.
-8 ir, Epic and Doric; ^a/iaSiy, oucaSiy, aXXvSiy; ^a/iai/Siy, OXu/iTrt-
dv&is, dypdv8is.
-fe is appended to the root; as AQrjvafc, Ovpafc, EPA terra epac,
^apa^f. Gpia has Qpiu(.
-<re; Ket(re, oXXoae alio,
4. Endings of Adverbs answering to Trdre, when?
-re, -iEolic -ra, Doric -c a ; as TTOTC, Travrore, yrora Trd/ea.
-a i, only in TraXat, anciently.
Other adverbs of time : <m atei, avpiov, eTretra, x&es e'^^e'y heri,
veaxrrt nuper, vvicrvp noctu, vvv nunc, o^e, irepvo-i, irpiv prius,
vparjv, rrpajt, <rf)p.epov Tr)p.fpov,
5. Endings of Adverbs answering to TTCOS, how?
CD r, English -7y, is appended to the root of adjectives, participles, or
pronouns. For practical purposes it is only necessary to change -G>I
of the genitive plural into -cay ; as o-o<dy (rofpws, TJO-VXOS fjav^Sj
rj8vs ^Secoy, oArj^y oX^^coy, ouroy ourcoy, ippaptvas eppco/zeVcoy.
8 T) i/, -8 a, appended to the root of verbs ; as ypdfidTjv, piydrjv /zt'ySa.
The ending -8rjv is often preceded by a, in which case the radical
vowel e becomes o; as \oyddrjv, (nropddijv spar si m. nXoCros
gives 7r\ovriv8rjv, and apicrroy, dpKrTivdrjv.
fid i/, Latin -tim, from nouns and verbs ; as tXaSdv, a-yeXTySov, KVVT)-
i or -ei, from adjectives ; as e'tfeXoiri', dvari or avarei,
OTI, aKTjpvKTi or dKTjpvKTfi, TTpa7ro8i(TTi, /Sap^SaptoTi, '
^, from verbs ; as dSa, eVaXXd.
6. Endings of Adverbs answering to irfj, in what way?
-17 (-17), -a (-a), Doric -et (rare) ; as ov8a/i^, aXX?/, Tre^, iSia,
<7t'a, Koivfj, aXXaxj/, 8i^rj, Xd^pd, Trdvrrj, Travrd ; Doric TTCI,
Toirrel
X 155o. 1. Some genitives, datives, and accusatives, denot-
ing various relations, are commonly regarded as adverbs ; as,
G. e|7)y, 6/zoO, TrpoiKoy,
D. Kop.i8r/, flicT], dp/ioi, /e^KXo), e'/cari, ZKTJTI,
A. jiaKpdv, X"P IJ/ ' P-aTTJV) 8iKTjv t reXoy, dpxqv, Kcupov,
ayav, Xi'di/,
136.] PREPOSITIONS. 209
2. Especially the accusative of the neuter of an adjective is
often used adverbially ; as p.6vov, only ; TTO\V or TroXXd, much.
So 7r\T](riov, {'OTepov, jiidXa, Kapru, Kpixpa,
y. Sometimes a word with the preposition governing it is
/Used adverbially ; as Trapa-xp^p-a, jrpovpyov (Trpo-epyou),
((p-f^rjf. So -ai<pvr]s, eK-7ro5a>z>, e/i-TroScoi', eV-e/cewa, e
136. PREPOSITIONS.
t (dfi(pi?), amb-, around, about, mostly Ionic and Poetic. In
composition it sometimes implies two sides, which is properly its origi-
nal meaning.
Avd, on, upon. ^Eolic and Thessalian oV ; as ov-Tfdrjv for dva-rc
drjvat ', ov TO p-cvov, for dm TO p*(rov.
A.VTI, instead of . In composition it often means against, contrary
to, which is its original meaning.
ATTO (drrai), a, ab, abs, from. In composition, also off, away.
Aid (6W), through. In composition, also asunder.
Et'ff, Ionic and old Attic Es, to, into. Argive eVs, Doric, Bceotic,
and Thessalian, cV.
E/c or E, e, ex, out of, from. Doric ed whe it stands for ?-
ta-Ti ; Bceotic and Thessalian before a consonant, eW before a vow-
el, as eV Mo)o-do)j/, eVydi/cos, eVo-dp^i. It has already been remarked
that (K is used before a consonant, and e before a vowel. It is added
here, that, in inscriptions, e' is found before p ; as e' Prjvcias.
E v, i n, at. Epic /f , civ, elvi ; Doric and jEolic eVd, but only when
it stands for ev-ecm.
Err i, upon, on.
Kara (Karat), down. In composition, also utterly, up, completely.
Merd, after, with. jEolic and Bceotic TrcSd.
Ilapd (Trapat), along, near.
around, about. In the Elean inscription HAPIIOAEMO
npo', prae, before.
Up 6s, before, towards. Doric irpori, TTOTI ; Boeotic irori .
2uf or Evv, cum, con-, with.
Y TT p ( uTret'p ), s u p e r, over.
'YTTO (wai), sub, under. In composition, it may correspond to the
English diminutive ending -fsA; as vTroXeuKos, ivhitish.
NOTE. The word a> s sometimes has the force of els ', it is never,
however, prefixed to a noun denoting an inanimate object. *
210
INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 137, 138.
137. CONJUNCTIONS.
dXXd, sed, at, but.
are, quippe, inasmuch as, because.
OUT dp, drdp, but.
yap, enim, for.
6V, and, but, for, on the other hand.
eai>, aV, or fjv, (et ai>) Epic ei KCV,
Doric at/ca, i/*, */" in any way.
et, Doric at, si, if, wftether, that.
{j, Epic and Ionic fj, ve/, or quam,
than.
f, toe', am/, corresponding to q/idV.
fv, both, as well, followed by qSe.
fjroi, either, or; in Homer, equiv
alent to ficv.
Iva, oTTios, a>s, ut, tliat, in ordet
that.
icai, et, and.
fiev, indeed, on the one hand, fol-
lowed by 8e'.
o^cos-, yet, still.
on. that, because.
ovvfica, since, because.
ocppa, Poetic for Iva, ona>f.
re, que, and.
138. INTERJECTIONS.
5, ah .' of sorrow and compassion. '
a, a, ha! ha! of laughter.
01, ot/3ot, of wonder.
amrcmai or airairai, of approba-
tion.
arraXaTTaTa, of joy.
arraral, draral, or drrarata^, of
sorrow and disgust.
0a/3<u', or papaid, of astonish-
ment.
e, or e, hei! heu! eheu! ah!
of grief.
eta, or e'ta, e j a ! on / courage !
elev, well, be it so ; a modifica-
tion of the preceding.
e*XeXei}, of grief or joy.
eyye, that is ey ye, euge ! eu!
well done ! bravo !
fvoi, evoe! evax! theory of the
bacchanals.
fjv, T)i>i, rjviSf, en! lo'! behold !
tarraTot, or tarraratd^, of sorrow;
with the Genitive.
lav, iavol, eho! ehodum! heus!
in answer to a call ; sometimes
it is equivalent to lov, to>.
I8ov, lo! behold!
If), of exultation.
lov, alas! of grief.
to>, io ! of joy or grief.
fjiv pi), of pain ; it is made by
breathing strongly through the
nostrils.
od, woe ! alas!
ot, oi ! alas ! woe! with the Da-
tive.
otfwt, that is ot JMH, woe is me!
with the Genitive.
oTTorot, ororot, OTTOTOTOI, or oro-
TOTorot, of sorrow.
ouat, vae ! woe! with the Dative.
TTttTrat, 7ra:ratd^, papae! of pain,
sorrow, joy, wonder.
Tranana, how nice I feel! of pleas-
ure.
7T07ra, TTOTTOt, 3) TTOTTOl, O gods !
of complaint
7rv7ru, 7rv7nra, of wonder, or ad-
miration.
pirrraTrai, used by rowers.
v v, of smelling.
| <j>v, $v, alas ! with the Genitive.
jo>, oh! of wonder, or grief; wi ti-
the Nominative.
&, O.' with the Vocative.
0017, of grief.
o)07r, used in encouraging row-
139.] DERIVATION OF WORDS. 211
DERIVATION OF WORDS.
^ 130. Substantives are derived from adjectives, verbs, and from
other substantives.
-a G. as, from adjectives in os pure or pos, and from verbs in po>.
Those derived from adjectives denote the abstract, and are always
paroxytone ; as 6o-ia, atrt'a, e'x#pa. Those derived from verbs de-
note action, and regularly change the radical e into o ; as x a P>
(pdopd, /iotpa.
-a8os Q. ou, rare ; o/iaSos-, xpo/zaSos-, o pv pay 86s-
-aiva G. r)s, chiefly from masculines in o>i/ ; as \eatva, Spdieaiva, 6e-
aiva.
-ap, -as-, G. aros-, neuter, from verbs ; as oXfiap, aAfKpap, aXxap, ei-
8ap, eiXap, p-r)x a P > Sepas 1 , Te/ P as (fr m TEPQ, terreo).
as- G. aSos-, feminine, chiefly in national appellatives ; it denotes
either a female or a country ; as ArjXias-.
-as G. ou, denoting tne ag-en* of a verb chiefly in composition; as
opvidodqpas, (pvya8odi]pas, ovopMToOffpas.
-8co v G. ova?, feminine, rarely -8o)vrj G. 7;$-, from verbs ; as
G. as-, from nouns in eus- ; only /Sao-i'Xeta, le'
ta G. as-, from verbs in fixw; it denotes action;
ia G. as-, sometimes -td (Ionic -t'?;), from adjectives; it denotes
the abstract of the primitive ; as aXrjdeia, dpadcia
-E Y2, G. ccos-, oxytone, English -man, -er, from nouns and verbs ; as
iTrnevs, ypap.p.aTi>s, Acopievs-. Those derived from verbs denote the
agent, and regularly change the radical e into o ; as ypcxpevs, <j)Qo-
ptvs, rofievs. Sometimes it denotes a thing conceived of as an
agent ; as e^/SoXevs-.
17 G. r)s, from adjectives and verbs. Those derived trom adjectives
denote the abstract, and are always paroxytone ; as KOKT/. Those
derived from verbs denote action, are generally oxytone, and regu-
larly change the radical e into o ; as crrpocpf], doidf), airovbr], p-d^rj.
So dywyr], dicaKr], OKCO^T;, tScuS^, 6rra>7rr)- Sometimes it denotes
the effect ; as TO/XT;, a section.
-rjp G. epos, the same as -n)p, rare ; a?7p, aWfjp.
-r]s G. ov, denotes the agent of a verb, chiefly in composition ; as
yeca/ierp^s-, aXXai/roTrcoX^s-, Tpirjpdpxrjs, 7rai8orpi/3?/s-.
-^pa G. as-, a modification of -reipa, -rpa ; as dvafiddpa, ovpijdpa.
-6pov G. ov, a modification of -rpov ; as pfWpov, FeWpov.
-I A, G.as-, English -ness, -dom, denotes the abstract of adjectives ; as
Kendo, (v8a.ip.ovia.
-is G. i8os, feminine, chiefly in national appellatives ; it denotes a
female or country ; as Ilepo-i?, 'EXX^in's-, Qaxats. A few come
from verbs ; f\Tris, ayvpis, orris, Tpoiris, ^apts-, (ppovis, rpo^ts-, dais.
-\r) or -XXa G. ?;$, chiefly fro\n verbs ; as dytXn, Cf^ 7 ? QvrjXr), rpo>-
yX?7, aeXXa,
212 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 139
-Xcv or -XX ov G. ou, chiefly from verbs; as (pv\ov, etSo>Xoi>, Sat
SaXov.
-Xosor-XXoy G. ov, chiefly from verbs ; as auXds, ftrjXos, Kpuo-raX-
Xos, OTTTlXoS 1 OTTTl'XXoS, OKTaXXoS OCuluS.
-MA, G. OTOS-, denotes the effect of a verb ; it regularly has the pe-
nult of the first person of the perfect passive ; as npda-a-a) Trpay/za,
aXXo/iat aX^ta, o~7reipa> (nreppa. "l$p,a, ao~6p.a, from eip,t, aa>.
Sometimes it denotes action; as (ppovrjpa, yevvr)p,a.
-p.rj G. i/y, denotes the action, and sometimes the effect, of a verb ; it
regularly has the penult of the first person of the perfect passive ;
as pvypr), yv(ap,T), rifjir], ypafifif). Srd^p-j; from tcrrqp-t.
/its, a modification of -p.rj, rare ; 8vi>ap.is, 6efus, (pypis.
-/ids G. oO, denotes the action of a verb ; it regularly takes the penult
of the first person of the perfect passive ; as 6dvpp.6s, fiioo-ypds, o-ct-
oyxos. It is often strengthened by 6 ; as ftaQpos, apfyids, f\Krjdp.6s.
lo-^/zoy, from /u. Sometimes it denotes the effect; as xpT
a-fws, TrXojca/io? TrXo^/Aoy, P<*XP- S -
-vrj G. r)s, chiefly from verbs ; ore</>ai>7, dpeirdvr], epydvr), o>vr], ?ra-
X^, (pdrvrj, M X av{].
-vov G. ou, from verbs ; y\v(pavov, opeTravov, TU/ITTOVOI', opyavov, re-
KVOV.
-vos G. eo?, from verbs ; fdvos, "ix vos ^ **?***
-vos G. ou, chiefly from verbs; arecpavos, Kanvos, Kajuvos, Kolpavos
rvpawos, \{>xvos (from AYKQ, luceo).
-ota G. as, rare ; avota.
^ov G. ou, from verbs ; o>oj>, epyoi/, vyov.
OVTJ G. Tjs, chiefly from verbs ; as ayxowj, OKOJ^, jSeXowy, <r<pev86vr],
^ap/ioj/i), TrXjyo'/Aoin/, fjdovfj.
os G. ou, denotes the action or agent of a verb ; in dissyllables, the
radical e becomes o ; as ZXeyxos, Xoyos, ovdos, oy<os. Those de-
noting the agent are found chiefly in composition ; as arypd<pos, Xa-
rofjMs, (jLova-oTToios. Sometimes this ending is active when the acute
is on the penult, and passive when on the antepenult ; as /x^rpoxro-
vos, matricide, ILTJTPOKTOVOS, one slain by his mother,
'os G. fos, is appended to the root of a verb ; as Trpayos, yevos, Se'oy,
rpucpoy, avdos. "Eo-$oy from fWu/xt. When the verbal root is lost
sight of, neuters of this ending are commonly referred to adjectives
in us ; as fidOos, oos, ato-^os, KaXXos, p.rjKos, tty-os, /ia/cpop
pa G. ay, chiefly from verbs ; edpa, at^pa.
pov G. ou, chiefly from verbs ; upoi/, ovpov, Kevrpov, /3Xe'(papoi>, fie-
TpOV, XeTTUpOI/, GvpfTpOV.
pos G. ou, chiefly from verbs; upo'r, Satrpds, tarpdr, oXedpos,
apyvpos, al6pos-
f, feminine, appended to the root of verbs; as oty, en//-,
5a>r, 7J~ru^, pti)^, rfjv vi<pa, TTJ d\Ki, at crTayeSi TTJS ort^dy ; but 6 ,3^
Sometimes it denotes the agent ; as ava, Ki]pv, (puXa, mascu
line.
ra or -o*?; G. 77?, from verbs ; 8da, p-u^a, Faao-a, aio*a (from AIQ,
aio), oo-o-a (EnQ), povo-a, ao~Tj. So pui^a, o-^ifa, <pua, with a
change of <r<7 into {.
139.] DERIVATION OF WORDS. 213
2 1 A, G. a?, paroxytone, equivalent to -o-ty ; as diuuria, 0v<n'a. -
When it denotes the abstract of a verbal adjective in ros, it comes
from -rt'a by changing r into or ; as dcpdapaia, Svo-Tre^ia, a7rpaia.
ddavao~ia.
212, G. ecoy, Latin -tio, English -ing, -ment, denotes the action of a
verb ; it regularly takes the penult of the second person singular of
the perfect passive ; as ri'o-iy, iroirjo-is, options, 7rpdts, $XZ\|as, /cdXa-
O-IS.
<roy G. eoy, -o~ov G. ov, rare ; oXo-oy, Troroy, atyos, reXcroi/.
2 2 A, G. r/y, English -ess, from masculines ; as Ai'/Svo-o-a, avacrva, Orjcr-
<ra, j3acrtXtor(ra, rjpo'wro'a.
2YNH, G. r;y, paroxytone, English -ness, denotes the abstract of ad-
jectives ; as 8iKato(Tvvr), a-axppoavvrj. 'ifpacrvvr) and a few others
lengthen o into co before or.
re ip a G. as, from masculines in -rrjp ; as oXe'retpa.
Trj G. TJS, rare ; dperrj, art; (avdra), yeverf), oWrrj.
THP, G. f}poy, oxytone, -TH2, G. ov, English -ter, -er, denotes the
agent of a verb, and regularly takes the penult of the third person
singular of the perfect passive ; as croorTyp, pvrqp, Sixao-rr/s, iKf
Sometimes it denotes a thing conceived of as an agent ; as
O-TTyp, 7TOT77P, df]TT]S, fTlfvbvTTJS.
TH2, G. ov, paroxytone, English -er, -man, from nouns; it is com-
monly preceded by d, 77, t, id (Ionic IT;), to>; as nicrdrrjs, yfvvcir)TT)s,
TH2, G. rjros, feminine, paroxytone, sometimes oxytone, Latin -itas,
English -ity, -ness, denotes the abstract of an adjective ; as IO-OTTJS,
6vTr)s, dSporr/y, jSpaSvr^y. Uor^y from TriVa).
ris G. idos, feminine to -TTJS from nouns ; as (pvXe'riy, yevvciaTis, TTO-
XTriy. A few come from verbs ; TTI'OTIS, p.vr)o~Tis, (party, (ppovris.
-Toy G. ov, Latin -tus, apparently the same as verbal adjectives in roy ;
as a/iT/rdy, Kaxvro'y, irayeros. Sometimes the accent is placed as far
back as the last syllable permits ; as jStoroy, TroYoy, ddvaros, ndp.a-
Toy.
-rpa G. ay, a modification of -Tpia, -retpa ; it commonly denotes the
instrument used by the agent ; as ^Krpa, vo-rpa, p'r/rpa.
Tpta G. ay, the same as -reipa ; as op^o-rpta.
rpov G. ov, from -rpa ; as 8ida<Tpov, VLTrrpov, 7r\TJKTpov, XoerpoV.
rpiy G. t'Soy, the same as -reipa, -rpia ; as avXrjrpi'y, aXerpi'y.
Tvy G. voy, feminine, from verbs ; as a/coj/norvy, /So^rvy,
KidapKTTvs, dyoprjTvs*
-reop G. opoy, Latin -tor, the same as -rrjp', as eorumop,
-vy G. voy, rare; to-^vy, irXrjOvs.
-o>, -coy, G. oOy, from verbs ; r)^o>, ray ei/covy, 7reidd>, ai8a>y.
a)v G. ovos or ovroy, in participial nouns ; as dy<hv, a(ov, ar;5o>i/, dprj-
yuiv, Kavcrcw, Tfva>v.
-a)v G. wi/oy, masculine, denotes the place where many things of the
same kind are kept ; as da<j)v<hv, yvvaiKwv.
wvrjs G. ov, rare ; reXcoi/^y, vop.a)vds Bosotic.
covi a G. ay, the same as -d>v ; as poScovid.
cop G. opoy, the same as -rcop, rare; KeVrcop, ^aXao-croKpdrcop iravro~
214 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [ 140, 141.
-o>p, neuter, from verbs, Epic ; eXScop teXScop, eXwp.
G. TJS, from verbs, Epic ; dXeeopq, eXTrwpr), 6a\ira>pr].
14O. Patronymics, that is, names of persons derived from theii
parents or ancestors, end in
G. ou, ^Eolic -dSioy G. o>, in nouns of theirs* declension ; as
'iTTTrordSqy, t/ie son of Hippotes ; Bopeay BopedSr/y, AXeuay
, Avydas Avyrjlddrjs, 'Yppay YppdSioy, Til/ay Tii>d8ioy.
Nouns in -toy of the second declension change -oy into -dSqy ; as
A(rioy Ao~id8Tjs.
-ibrjs G. ou, Bceotic -Say, in nouns of theseconrf and ^z'rrf declensions;
it is appended according to the following examples : Aia/coy AtaKifij/y,
AT^TO) Ar/TOidrjs, BorjOoos Bo^^oi'ST/y : Ayap.p.va>v -ovoy, Ayap.fp.vovi-
drjs, Tufieuy -toy, Tv5ei5r;y ; A^ai/iew/y -eoy, A^aip.ei/i'Sr;y, 'Hpa/cX^y
xXe'oy, 'HpaxXfiS^y. For -et8r;y, the ^Eolic and Doric use the un-
contracted form -etdas ; as Kprjfle-iSay, OtVe-tSay.
-id5?;y G. ov, an Epic ending, always preceded by a long syllable ; as
Ayxi&rjs Ayxio~id8r)s, "Aprfros AprjTiddrjs, BaK^oy BaK^id87/y, Aa.op.e-
do)v Aaop.fdovrido'rjs, OtXfvy OlXidS/;y, KaTrai/tuy KaTra^TdST/y.
-ia)v G. -itoi/oy or -ioj/oy, masculine, Poetic; as^Axrtop Axropicoy, Kpo-
roy Kpoi/tcov, n^Xevy U^Xeio)!/.
iovio~T]s G. ou, rare; EXar-toi/i'S^y, TaXa-Ioi/i'S^y, laTTfT-iovidrjs.
-as G. -ados, feminine, to -dSyy ; as GcWtoy 0o*rtdy, daug liter of Thes-
tius.
-is G. -t'8oy, feminine to -i8rjs ; as^ArXay Ar\avris, daughter of Atlas,
KdSfioy Ka8p.T)is, Qrjo-fvs Qrjo-rjts QTJCTJJS.
-ivy, -i<avr), G. TJS, feminine to -iov ; as Evrjvos Evrjvivr), AKpio~ios
141* A diminutive signifies a small (or dear) thing of the
kind denoted by the primitive. Diminutives end in
-iov G. ou, the most usual ending; as avOpunos dv6pa>nioi>, Traly TrmSo'y
TraiSioi/. Many diminutives in -iov have lost their diminutive signi-
fication ; as Tre'Soi/ TreSiov, eXwp eXcopiof, /Si'^Xoy ftifSKiov, 6r]p drjpiov.
Still, in such cases, the primitive is always more dignified than the
diminutive form.
id iov, commonly contracted with the preceding vowel; as
ypady ypatftiov -ypaStoi/, yrj y7/8toi/, ftovs POOS jSoi'Stoy, Xiy -toy X
diov. The endings -vidiov, -tio'iov are always written
-18 iov ; as i^$uy l^Ovo'iov, vs uSioi/, lpdnoi> t/xart8toi/. The ending 1 j
-e 1 8 iov may be written also 18 iov; as p^crty pr/o-ei'Stoj/ or p-qo-lbiov. I
-t8fuy G. eo>y, denoting the young of an animal ; as deroy dertSeuy, j
Xoydy Xa-yiSfuy.
-ly G. t'Soy or ISoy ; as apxia d/xa^i'y, j^o-oy i^o-i'y, iriva TTIVOKIS.
i\vri, only in TrdXiy TroXi^i^ TroXi^ftov, <uXt| KuXt'^y?/ AcvXi-
imeiov, -io"/coy, -IO~KT], (Boeotic -i^oy, -ix^ chiefly in proper
names;) as icorvXj; KorvXio-KJ] /corvXio-Kioj/, veavias vfavio~Kos ; Bceotic
I4!3.] DERIVATION OF WORDS. 215
as TTOVS TToSupioi/, (p8r) (podpiov.
d(riov, Koprj Kopdaiov, the only example.
vXXoy or -vXoy, -vXXi'y, -uXXtot/, Latin -ulus; as "Epcoy Epa>ru-
Xoy, p.flpa p,ftpa.Kv\\iov.
; as pe'Xoy peXuSptoz/,
-d<piov', as oooi> a>
Adjectives are derived from substantives, verbs, adverbs,
nd from other adjectives.
a toy is formed by annexing -ws to the root of nouns of the first de-
clension ; as dyopcuoy, rpo^alos, Adrjvaios. Its neuter is sometimes
used substantively ; as rpoVcuoi/ or rpoTratoz/, 'Hpaloi/.
equivalent to -i*oy, from nouns in toy, ta, toi/;
KapSictKoy, OXv/uTrtuKos, iXta^dy.
, rare and Epic; Kv8d\ip.os, fl8d\tp,os,
a v 6s after a vowel, -771/0? after a consonant, Ionic always -771/0?,
Latin -anus, used in names of places out of Greece Proper; it is
equivalent to -toy, and has no neuter. Most commonly adjectives of
this ending are used substantively. E. g. Hdpiov Tiapiavos, &a<ria-
-as G. ddos, common gender, chiefly from verbal nouns ; as 'nnrds, Xo-
yds, }juaivds, Trrco/fay, a/not/3ay.
a^oy is found chiefly in adverbs in -^ov, -^77, -^os ; as aXXa^oC, dX-
XO^T} .
fivos is formed by annexing -tvos to the root, of nouns of the third
declension ; as opeivos, d\yeiv6s. It is found also in adjectives de-
rived from nouns of the first two declensions ; as rrodeivos, evdtavos,
vyieivos, epareti/oy.
to s is formed by annexing rtos to the root of nouns of the third de-
clension ; as opeios, Apyeios. It is appended also to the root of
nouns of the same declension; as ywcuKelos, aiyetos. Not unfre-
quently, however, e takes the place of a or o in nouns of the first
two declensions ; as /uoutreior, o-Troi/oVToy, dz/$po>7mos', ETrtKovpetoy.
Its neuter is often used substantively ; as Kovpevs novpelov, 6770-6 TOJ/,
Epe^^fToi/, 'Hpa/cXetoi/.
fis G. ej/roj, from substantives ; it generally denotes fulness, and is
preceded by 77, o, or i ; as (pwi^tty, oVi/Spr^eis, TrXciKOfis-, ^apieis.
toy, Latin -e us, English -en, made of, consisting of, chiefly from
nouns denoting metals ; as ^pucreos, apyupeos. In poetry, it is of-
ten used for -etas ; as /Sporeos, /Soeos. Sometimes it comes from
other adjectives ; as XcuWoy, Kei/eoy.
7pT7? G. eoy, rare; TroS^pT/y, gxpi'ipr)?.
r) y G. ou, from nouns ; as fvdoTrrjs, et)e\ovrf]s, rpiaKovTovTrjs.
-H2, G. toy, oxytone,from verbs ; as (ppao^y, dp,a6r)s, Oeoft.o'fjs, dr/Sr^y,
oivo[Bapr)s, 6fov8r)s. In a few instances, it is active when the acuto
is on the penult, and passive when on the last syllable ; as ^eo/xto-Tjs,
god-hating, 6copio-r)s, hated by the gods.
r)s G. T^Toy, chiefly from verbals in -77roy ; as d/u7;y, d/f^y.
1KO2, oxytone, Latin -icus, English -ic, -ish, belonging to, per lain-
216 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [$ 142.
ing to, from nouns ; as iroirjTiKos, apxiKos, Mr/ripi/cds 1 . WTien the
root ends in a, the adjective may end in -at/cos ; as rpoxa'iKos, Ka-
enrai/aiKoy, JlXaratKoy.
-tpos, sometimes -i^iator, from nouns; it denotes fitness;
-INO2 (i), English -in, made of, consisting of, from nouns ; as gv\i-
vos, dpvivos. AStror, ^^eo-u'ds, from afir/i/, x^ f -
Iv os, equivalent to -avos ; it has no neuter, and is most commonly
used substantively ; as Axpayavrlvos, AeoirZi/os. Ayxeo-rii/or,
from ayxHrros.
-IO2, Latin -ius, belonging to, derived from, from nouns ; as ovpdvios,
aidtpios, o-oyrfjpios, eo-Trtpioy, rrdrpios. Those derived from names
of places are commonly used substantively in the masculine and fem-
inine ; as Natos, T^i/ioy, KopivSios. Those derived from other
adjectives do not materially differ from their primitives ; as eXeu$e-
pios, KaQdptos, d$f/u'oTior. The neuter is often used substantively;
as Aiowo~iov, noTrjpiov.
-iy G. tSor, feminine or common, from nouns ; as euwTrty, rpiaKovrov-
ris, ava\Kis, TraTpis, fjLTjrpis.
-roy, rare ; drjXv-Kos.
-Aos, -Xeos-, -Xtoy, or -Xts, from verbs and nouns, denote quality
or fulness; as SeiXos, trrpe^Xdy, euecXor, <riy//Xdy, vTrvrjXos, \^a)oa-
Xe'oy, fywroXf'oy, aTraTijXtos, <f>vn\is.
-/*oy, rare; a/tc/u'Su/AOf, ^Su/xoy, 8t6u/AOj, eru/ioy. A.v&p6p.os, from
-oto? is formed by annexing -ios to the root of nouns of the second
declension ; as aldolos, tjoios, opolos or o/ioio?.
os, from verbs, with a change of the radical 6 into o ; used chiefly in
composition ; as Taxyypdfyos, 0ods, 8i(pOoyyos, \oirros. In a few
instances it is active when the acute is on the penult, and pastire
when on the antepenult ; as Trpcaro/crdvos, tlvat slays first, 7rp<0r6*ro-
vos, first slain.
-pos denotes quality or fulness ; chiefly from nouns or verbs ; it is
commonly preceded by e, r), or v ; as rpv<pp6s, Trovrjpos, a\p.vpos,
\ap.7rp6s, yjrvxpos, f'^vpor, KPYQ Kpvcpos, NEKQ neco ve<pos, Xv^o>
lu^eoXvypds. EIAQ iSpiy.
9, from verbs ; as ap?ra, eVirel, troXuai^, ve'r;Xuy firrjXvs.
'trios is formed from -rios by changing T into o- ; as (piXorfjanos, TT\OV-
o-ios, A(ppoSrios, MiX^o-ioy, yepovo-ios (ytpovcrios), aKTjpdo-ios, fxov-
trios (eKovo-ios), 8T)p.6o-ios. Adjectives like the following imply a
primitive in -^TTJS : ftporrjo-ios, ^//fp^atos, j/vKTpf)o-ios, WaKrjo-ios.
vvvos ', yr)66o-uvos, 8fo-rr6o-vvos, 6dpo~vvos, Trio-wos.
TEO2 paroxytone, Latin -ndus, from verbs; it denotes obligation!
necessity, propriety ; regularly with the penult of the third person
singular of the perfect passive ; as ypd$a> ypanrtos, scribe ndus
to be written, tliat must be written.
.
-fj.o)v G. ovos, from verbs ; it has an oc/t'ye signification ; as e
/ACOf, VfK.pO$tyiJM)V.
-vos, chiefly from verbs; Seii/ds, o-rvyvdy, tre/mfc, fpffievvos e
143.] DERIVATION OF WORDS. 217
V*-TO2
^ pa
oxytone, Latin -tus, from verbs, equivalent to the perfect passive
participle ; regularly with the penult of the third person singular
of the perfect passive; as ypa^w yparrros-, scrip tus, written.
Sometimes it denotes capableness ; as dearos, visible, capable of being
seen. Sometimes it has an active signification ; as KaXvTrrds, cov-
ering-.
t/Xos-, Latin -ul us, English -ish, diminutive, Doric ; JJUKKOS P.IKKV\OS.
-vsis appended to the root of verbs ; as rj&vs, 6pd<r<ro> rpdxvs, NEKQ
VKVS. Not unfrequently the verbal force is lost ; as TrXarus, eupv?,
/Sa^us, y\vKi>Sj ra^uy, UKVS.
-vfit/s, English -y, -like, contracted from -of idq?, from EIAQ, de-
notes resemblance or fulness ; as irvpocidtjs irvpwdr)?, <r(pr)Ka>8i)s, dVe-
-o>i os, contracted -<5os, formed by annexing -to? to the root of nouns;
as fjptolos f)pos, Koios-. In a few instances, the o> does not belong
to the root ; as rrarpwoy, /^rpcoos, TraTnraios 1 .
-o>i> G. oi^os 1 , <avos, participial adjectives; TreVcoi', aWtov.
-wi/ioy, ^Eolic, formed by annexing -ios to the genitive plural of
nouns ; aXXcawos 1 , erepoavtoy, iravr<avios.
-$-, from adjectives in -OTOS ; as a/Sptby, dyv<bs.
143. Verbs are derived from substantives, adjectives, inter-
jections, and from other verbs.
-aw, formed by annexing o> to the root of nouns of the first declen-
sion ; as rt/xao), drao/xat, roX/naa).
-a>, from nouns, denotes a s^ote, being, or action; as TroXe/iew, etru-
, from nouns, is equivalent to -co> ; as rap-icva, /coXajcevo), ^Sao-t-
Xeuto.
-do) is commonly formed by annexing to the root of nouns of the
second declension ; as 8ouXoo>, o-ravpoo). Sometimes it comes from
nouns of the other declensions ; as f^ua C^jnido), irvp Trvpo'o).
o), -afo), -1^(0, from nouns and interjections ; as dp/ioo), o-Keua^o),
optfo), otaKifiw, ata^o) (ai at), oi/xco^w (otp-oi), /MV^CJ (ftv), e'XeXi'o) (e'Xe-
XeO), 6<pev|a (^)eu).
-a i i/o), English -en, to ie, to wwz&e, commonly from adjectives in os, or
substantives in ^ut ; as'/io>paii'o), tr^/zaivo).
), English -en, to make, commonly from adjectives in vs ; as (3adv-
, Latin -wrzo, desiderative, from the future of the primitive ; as
Spacret'o).
, rarely -ao), desiderative, from substantives; as o-Tparrjyida), o>i^-
rtao), KXaucrtao), Qavanda) 6a.va.Tda), Tracr^^rtao) ,
, diminutive, rare ; as e'a7rcrrvXXo), /3SvXXo).
NOTE. When the root of a verb is obsolete, it is customary to de-
rive the actual form from a kindred noun ; thus /3odo>, <piXe'o>, SiKao>,
which are mere prolongations of the roots BO-, $IA-, AIK-, are com-
monly derived from o^, (pi'Xor, SI'KJJ.
10
218 INFLECTION OF WORDS. [^144-146.
COMPOSITION OF WORDS.
,.,
, . 1. When the first component part of a compound word
_ a noun of the first or second declension, its ending is dropped, and
an o is regularly substituted. When it is a noun of the third declen-
sion, an o is generally placed between its root and the second compo-
nent part. E. g.
6d\a<T(ra. Kpareca tfaXacro-o-Kpdrojp
TTpCOTOS TIKTO) TTpCDT-O-TOKOS
irais Tpifia> TraiS-o-rpi'/Sqs
Sometimes the connecting letters are ot, oo-, <ro, rj, t, a, a<r, at ; as
68-oi-7rdpos, 0f-6(r-8oTO$, rroXio-o-o-i>dp.os, \ap7ra8-r)-<p6pos, KaXX-t-7rdp-
os, "jrob-a-vnrrfjp, 8iK-ao-7roXos,
. The connecting letter o is regularly omitted when the second
component part begins with a vowel, or when the root of the first part
ends in i or v ; as ^rv^-ayeoydy, 7rroXi-7rop$os, do-rv-yerraw.
3. In words compounded with numerals, the first four numerals are
fwvo- (before a vowel pav-), fit-, rpi-, rerpa- (before a vowel rerp-) ;
as /iovd-Trais, SI'-TTOUS, rpi-Kfpcos, rerpd-Trovs, TeOp-nnrov. 'H/xi-,
semi-, half; as r)p.i-fia6fjs, f}p.i-Ki>Kkiov.
But 8i'f, and rpt'r, in composition, retain their original force ; as 8iV
f<f>6os, doubly baked, rpio-oXfiios, thrice happy.
NOTE 1. When the second part is a digammated word, it is regular-
ly preceded by o ; in which case -oepyoy, -oe^ * mav o contracted
into -ovpyos, -oO^or ; as 6eo-ci8f)s, pcvo-fiKrjs, dyado-cpyos dyaBovpyos,
KOKo-fpyos naicovpyos, (dado-exos) SaSov^or.
NOTE 2. For the compounds of nouns in -rjs, -or, G. toy, -as G. aros,
aos ; of nouns in -cos of the second declension ; of some primitives in
-p,a of the third (as a?/xa) ; and Of yea yij, jSoCs, vavs, p-e'Xas, iras
Ttav, see Lexicons.
145. 1. When the first component part is a verb, the connect-
ing letters are f, t, etr, o-e, at, eo-t, cro; as pcv-e-fuix 05 5 dp^-i-Kepau-
vos ', (pep-6cr-/3tos.
So Trcp-o-e-TToXts ; epi^a-t-TToXis ; brj^i-dvfws, rep-^i-voos ; Ta/i-e(rt-
X pcos.
2. When the second component part begins with a vowel, the con-
necting letters are omitted. Sometimes however a- stands between
the component parts. E. g. irfiO-ap-^ \ Ileio-avSpos, p'
$ 146. The prepositions lose their final vowel, when the word
with which they are compounded begins with a vowel ; except Trept
and Trpd ; as dv-dya>, dv6-07r\ia>, aTr-c^o), eV-aivea), Trepi-e^o), 7rpo-e^a>.
Ilpd may be contracted with the second part, when it begins with
; as Trpoe^o) Trpou^o), Trpot\fyov npovXeyov.
$ 147, 148.] COMPOSITION OF WORDS. 219
NOTE 1. The final vowel may be retained before a digammated
word ; as dp.<pifvvvp.i, dvaoiyefrKov, a.Troenrf'iv, Staet'So/xat, firifvvvp.1,
NOTE 2. The ^Eolians, Dorians, and Epic Poets may drop the final
vowel of am, Kara, Trapd, wort, rarely oVd, VTTO, before a consonant;
as dv(TTa.vTSy dvvclrai, dXXeat, dy^rjpaiva) ', Trapdepevot, TrorOepev, dir-
), u/3/3dXXo> (for u7r/3dXXo>). For Kara, see above ( 13, 11).
NOTE 3. The ^Eolic and Doric may change wept into wep, in com-
position ; as TrepoSos, Treppo^os, 7rfpp%eiv, for TreptoSos, Trepio^os, TTC-
147. The inseparable particles are a-, apt-, ept-, 5vo-, 8a-, ^a-,
Xa-, and wy-.
a-, before a vowel ai/-, English in-, im-, wn-, or -/ess, called a privative
or negative ; prefixed to substantives or adjectives ; as afaos, axprj-
OTOS-, dvopoios. In two or three instances it is prefixed to verbs ;
thus, drico, dvaivop.ai. Before a digammated word, it is a- ; as
aetKT^s 1 , ai'dpiy, aovros (but aVovraros). Ajj.-(pao'ir), di>a-(8vos t
exceptions to the rule.
a- intensive; as do-Trepx*?, arev^s.
a- denoting union ; as aXo^oy, O.KOITIS.
apt-, epi-, very, much, both intensive; as apiyvwros, epi/Spe/Af-n/y.
dvo--, Latin dis-, English mis-, un-, the opposite of ev, denotes diffi-
culty, misfortune, badness, and is prefixed to substantives or adjec-
tives ; as 8v<nropos, dva-TvxrjS' In dvo-BvrjarKw, it is prefixed to
a-, ("a-
T)-, Lati
a-, Xa-, very, all intensive; as dcxpotvos, gap.fvrjs,
in Tie, negative ; as VTJTTOIVOS, VTJ&TIS,
14:8. When the second component part is a noun beginning
with a, f, o, its initial vowel is often lengthened ; as VTT-TJKOOS, orpar-
ijyus, 6S-r)yos, Xo^-dyos, vav-dyos, dy-rjva>p, Suo-jjXaro?, dv-o)WfWg.
PART III.
SYNTAX.
SUBJECT AND PREDICATE.
NOMINATIVE.
^ 149. 1. The subject of a sentence or proposi-
tion is that of which any thing is affirmed. The
predicate is that which is affirmed of the subject.
2. The subject is either a nominative, or a word
standing for a nominative. The predicate is either
a verb alone, or a verb and a substantive, adjective,
pronoun, or participle ; in the latter case, the verb
is called the copula. Both the subject and the
predicate may have other words connected with
them. E. g.
Eyo>Xeyo>, I say.
Aepvos fy ftao-L\evs, Lernus was a king; here Aepvos is the subject ;
r\v fiacnXfvs, the predicate ; and ?jv, the copula.
AKOVO-CLS ravra 6 KOpos eWitfero, Cyrus, hearing these things, was
persuaded; here azovo-as ravra 6 Kvpos is the subject.
NOTE 1. The most usual copulas are et/u, inrdpxa>, Tre^u/ca, <f>i>vai,
ireXco, 7reXo/*ai, yfypajMN, ai|ai/o/iat, fieVca, Karaarfpai : eoiAca, (paivo-
pai, opco/iai, ftrjXovpai '. AcaXov/tai, ovo/ia^o/iat, Xeyo/iat, CLKOVM : aipe-
0T)vai, a7ro5e/Kin;^tai : vo/ii^o/Aat, Kpivopai, vTroXa/i/Savo/iai : ci/it, /cara-
NOTE 2. The cop?f/a retains its peculiar character even when it be-
comes a participle , as Aepvov ovros /3ao-iXos, Lernus being a king.
^ \5O. 1. A finite verb agrees with its subject-
nominative in number and person ; as,
150.] NOMINATIVE. 221
Eyo) Xcyo>, I say, It is I who say. 'Hp.e'is \eyopev, We say, It is we
who say.
2v \eyeis, Thou sayest. 'Y/mff Xeyere, You say.
E/ceti/os Xeyei, He says.
Eyo>, v<, yp-ds are of the first person; o-v, o-(po>, v/zeis, of
the second person ; all other nominatives are of the third person.
(a) A subject in the dual may take a plural verb. On the other
hand, a subject in the plural may take a verb in the dual when two
persons or things are meant ; as Auo veaviaKa) Trpocrerpe^oi/, Two
young men ran up. 'Qs 8' ore x ^ a PP OL wora/xol far' opeoxpi peovres
els p.L(rydyKfiav (ri>/i/3dXXeroi/ oftpipov vdwp, And as ivhen two winter-
torrents descending from the rocks unite their mighty waters in a ravine;
where two streams running on opposite sides are meant.
(b) The verb may agree in number with the nominative in the pre-
dicate; as EOTOI/ Sveo Xd<po> r) Idopfvr) {^77X0), Idomenl is two high
hills.
2. Two or more nominatives in the singular,
connected by teal (expressed or understood), take
the verb in the plural and in the chief person,
which is the first with respect to the second and
third, and the second with respect to the third ; as,
Kal (TV eXoyio/ie0a, 7 and thou concluded.
/cat eya> xat OVTOS 3>piWovcos, Both I and this Phryniscus are
present.
TeQvao-t KrjCpio-oo'Gapos <al hpcpiKpdTrjs Kal aXXoi, Cephisodorus and
Amphicrates and others are dead.
(a) The verb may agree with the nearest or most prominent sub-
ject ; as ATroW p-verai fj K.e(pa\f] <al x * l P *l $ La > The head is cut off^
and also the right hand.
(b) The verb may be put in the dual, if it belongs to two substan-
tives in the singular ; as 'HXvpoTrouK?) *ca! fj Kidapta-riK^ TTO\V Sfa<e-
PCTOV aXXi^Xoii/, The art of making lyres, and the art of playing on ihe
harp, differ much from each other.
(c) A nominative in the singular followed by p. era or <rvv, with t
may take the verb in the plural ; as Ar]fj.ocr6vrjs pcra TCOV ^i/oTpariy-
yo>v oTTO'Soi/rat, Demosthenes with his fellow- generals made a treaty.
3. When two or more nominatives of different
persons" and numbers are connected by rf, ot/re, 01
^re, the verb agrees with one of them, and is un
derstood after the rest.
222 SYNTAX. [ 151.
When however the nouns are regarded as one whole> the
verb is put in the plural. E. g.
ArjfMCHptov fj Qrjpnnrio'T]? e^ouo-ti/, Demophon or Therippides has.
Gyre <rv oyr' av oXXoy ovdcls dvvairo, Neit/ier you nor any body else
could.
So "Oirccs pr) (p6do-Q)o-i pyre Kvpos p.f)Tf of KiXi/cey /caraXa/Soi/rf s, In
order that neither Cyrus nor the Cilidans may occupy tJiem beforehand.
4. The copula dpi and its participle are very
often omitted ; as,
*A.pi(rrov fjifv uSwp, Water is indeed the best thing ; sc. rri.
*Qv utpr/yT/TOM', Who being leaders ; sc. OJ/TCOJ/.
NOTE 1. The first person plural is sometimes used, for the sake of
modesty, instead of the first person singular ; as *Q AX*a/3id?7, /cat
fjpels TTJXucovToi ovrcs Sfii/ol ra roiaura fj[Afv, O Alcibiades, we too,
when at your age, were keen in suc/t matters ; where Pericles alone
speaks.
NOTE 2. In the Epic language the dual is sometimes used for the
plural ; thus (H. 5, 487) dXoi/rf refers to the Trojans. (77. 8, 185)
dirorivf TOV, <^o/xapr6iroi/, (TTrevSerov refer to four horses.
(Od. 8, 48. 49) Kovpa> Kpivdevre, PTJTTJV apply to fifty-two persons.
(Hymn. 1, 487. 501) naBerov, \vo~avTf, iKTjadov refer to the Cre-
tan sailors.
NOTES. When ficao-ros, Zrcpos, and a\\os in the expressions
oXXoi/, oXXof aXXodfv, are connected with a plural verb, they
are really in apposition with the subject of that verb ; as Ai/ajSaii/oires
07TT] tdvvavro eKCHrros, Ascending as well as tliey each could, Hpd>ra>i/
aXXos aXXo, one asked one thing, and another, anotluer.
151. 1. Whenever a noun in the plural is re-
garded as one whole, or when several nouns are
regarded as one whole, the verb may be in the sin-
gular. Particularly,
The nominative of the neuter plural regularly
takes the verb in the singular. E. g.
Ta (rrparfiifuiTa aycoi/tferat, T/ie armies are contending.
Taura e'yeWro, These things happened.
So 'H/tZtl/ OVK. fCTTl Kapv' K (pOpfJLl&Og SovXctf TTapappLTTTOVVTf Tolf 6(O>-
pfvois, We have not (do not exhibit) a couple of slaves throwing nuts
ovt of a basket to the spectators.
2. On the other hand, a collective noun in the
singular may have the verb in the plural ; as,
$ 152, 153.J NOMINATIVE. 223
To trXrjdos o'lovrai, The multitude think.
To (TTparoirfdov dve^povv, The army were retreating-.
1*>2. 1. The nominatives of the personal pronoun are
implied in the personal endings of the verb. ( 1 15. w.) Con-
sequently, when they are expressed, they are either emphatic
or antithetic.
Thus, Tpd<pa>, I write; Eyco ypdfpw, It is I that write; or I write
with an emphasis upon I. TpcKpere, You write ; 'Y/zeis -ypdcpere, It
is you that write.
2, When a verb in the third person appears without a nomi-
native, its subject must be determined by the context. Partic-
ularly,
(a) The nominative is omitted when anything general and indefinite
(T!?, Trpay/io, ^p^a) is expressed ; as Xeyot/o-i, They say.
e^ei, It is so. Aei'ei Si) rd^a, Time ivill soon show it.
(b) When the verb indicates the employment of a person, the word
denoting that person is generally omitted ; as Eicrjpv^e rots "EXXi/o-t
irapao-Kvd(ra<r6ai, sc. 6 KT]pv, The herald proclaimed to the Greeks to
make ready.
(c) When it is implied in some part of the clause ; as T6i> Io~0fj.bv
ereixfov <ai (r(pi rjv ev re'XeT, T/iey were building a wall across the Isth-
mus, and their work (wall) was near the end.
(d) Frequently the active verb is changed into the third person sin-
gular passive, and its subject-nominative into the dative of the agent;
as Tols 7ro\p.iois fvrvxrjTcu, for Of TroXe'/ntot evru^Kacrt, The enemy
have succeeded.
(e) The subject of verbs denoting the state of the weather or the op-
erations of nature is not expressed; as , it rains; vifat, it snows;
o-6io-e, there was an earthquake.
In general, any word, sentence, expression, or
luse may be the subject of a sentence. Particularly,
V(a) The subject may be an infinitive ; in which case the verb is
called impersonal. Such is the subject of
Set, it is necessary, one must.
8o/cei, it seems good or proper.
fip-aprai, it is fated; etftapro, it
was fated.
pens.
it is possible, it hap-
it seems, it becomes.
it is possible.
el-earn, it is lawful, proper.
s(TTi t it is possible, easy, convenient,
most commonly followed by an
adjective.
Xeyerat, it is said.
/ne X ei, to take care of.
i, it is destined.
irpoarrjKei, it is proper, it
behooves, it becomes.
ufiaivei, it happens.
r), it is necessary, there is need
one must.
224 SYNTAX. [154-156.
(b) The subject may be a sentence beginning with on, that; as
Ai?Xoi/ TJV on eyyvs irov J3acri\vs rjv, It was manifest tliat the king was
pretty near.
(c) The stbject may be a preposition with a numeral adjective fol-
lowing it ; as E<pvyov nepl oicraKocriovs, About eigfu hundred Jkd.
154. 1. The nominative often has the appearance of
the vocative ; as C H npo'/ei^ <?K$aive, Procne, step out.
2. The nominative is used in designating an object without
asserting any thing respecting it ; as 'O/^pou iXtas, Homers
Iliad.
3. . The nominative, with or without an interjection, is used in
certain exclamations ; as *Q/iot ryo> SeiXos ! Oh wretched me !
*Q dvo-popos ! Unhappy man that I am !
VOCATIVE.
1*55. The vocative with or without a> is used
in addressing ; as,
"^.TTf^fv f]pas T) (rrparia Trpos ore, S> KAeai/dpc, The army has sent us
to you, O Cleander.
NOTE 1. The vocative singular may be used in addressing a num-
ber of persons ; as'lr* v^ds. & 'HptTnu'Sa, Go ye, O Herippidas, where
Herippidas with others is addressed.
NOTE 2. (a) *Q may stand after the adjective agreeing with the
substantive ; as Ma/cap a> Srpe^tafifff, O happy Strepsiades !
(b) It may stand between the substantive and its adjective; as*Epe-
/Sor 2) (paworaTov, O most bright Etrebos.
(c) It may be repeated ; as *Q rtxvov S> ycwalov, O my noble child!
(d) It may be separated from its substantive by a parenthetical ex-
pression ; as 'Hfuv eiTre, o> irpbs Aios Me'Xijr*, In the name of Zeus,
tell us, O Meletus !
SUBSTANTIVE AND ADJECTIVE.
156. 1. A substantive annexed to another
substantive or to a pronoun, for the sake of expla-
nation, is, by apposition, put in the same case.
So when the annexed substantive is in the predicate of the
sentence. E. g.
Sept-rj? fBa<ri\(vf , Xerxes, a King, or King Xerxes.
Eyo) 6 Trjpfvs, I Tereus. E/xe rbv Trjpea, Me Tereus.
2u "EXArjj/ ef, Thou art a Grecian.
^ 156.] SUBSTANTIVE AND ADJECTIVJL. 225
So Aa/3o>t> Tio-o-afbepvrjv as (pIXov, Taking- with him Tissaphernes as
a friend. eejuto-ro/cX^s 77*0), / Themistocles have come.
(a) In Poetry, especially in Epic Poetry, a noun denoting a part is
often put in apposition with the noun denoting the whole. In trans-
lation, the leading noun may be regarded as an adnominal genitive.
E. g. ArjiTTvpov "EXei/oy i<ei' tfXaare Kopo-nv, Helenus smote the templo
of De'ipyrus with a sword.
So AXX' OVK Arpei'Sfl Ayapepvovi rjvSave Ovpa, But it did not please
the heart of Agamemnon, the son of Atreus.
(b) Possessive pronouns and adjectives implying possession are often
followed by a genitive, which is in apposition with the genitive implied
in the possessive pronoun or adjective ; as Tbv ep,bv UVTOV TOV raXatTrco-
pov /3ioi>, The life of me, a miserable man ; here CIVTOV TOV Ta\aura>pov
is in apposition with e'fiou implied in e/zoV. AOrjvalos &v TroXewy rfjs
fieyia-Trjs, Being a citizen of Athens, the greatest city in the world.
(c) A noun is sometimes put in apposition with a whole sentence
regarded as a substantive. The noun thus appended is in the nomina-
tive or accusative according as the principal word in the sentence, to
which it refers, is a subject or an object. E. g. To> TratSe ra> o-a> /ueX-
Xeroi>, ToX/^/tar' a&rYumi, povopa-^iiv , Thy two sons are about to fight a
duel, a most disgraceful act. 'EXe'i/^i/ KTav(Ofj.ev, Mei/eXf a> \virnv
Let us slay Helen, to the bitter grief of Menelaus.
This rule applies also to such parenthetical phrases as
As the saying is ; Tlav rovvavriov, The very reverse ; On the contrary;
To TOV 'Op-rjpov, As Homer says; According to Homer.
(d) When the subject of a sentence is a demonstrative pronoun, it
commonly takes the gender of the noun in the predicate ; as ETT! Hu-
\as Tijs KtXiKias KOI TTJS "Svpias. *H(rav 8e ravra dvo ret^?;, To the
Gates of Cilicia and Syria. Now these Gates were two walls; for au-
rai, sc. al ILvKai.
2. A substantive in apposition to two 01 more
substantives is put in the plural.
So when the substantive in apposition is in the predicate.
E.g.
$i\f)o-io$ KOI AVKOJV of A^aioi, Philesius and Lycon the AclicEans.
3. A noun denoting a whole, which is regularly
put in the genitive, may take the case of the nouns
denoting the- parts ; as,
OiKtai al pev TroXXcu eVe7rTo>Keo-ai/, oXiyat 8e jrepifjo-av, Most of thf
houses had fallen, and but few remained standing.
NOTE 1. Sometimes a substantive (commonly a proper name) is re-
peated for the sake of emphasis; in which case, the repeated noun
10*
226 SYNTAX. [$ 157.
may. by attraction, be put in the nominative when there is a nomina-
tive in its vicinity closely connected with it ; as AaoBoij Ovydrr^p "AX-
rdo ytpovTos' *AXre&> os AeXeyecrai (piXoTrroXe'/ioicrii/ dvd&afi, JLaotlioi
the daughter of Altes old ; of Altes who rules over the warlike Leleges.
So AvSpop.ax7 OvydTTjp pfyaXfjTOpos Htrtwi/op HenW os fvaiev VTTO
a/ccp uXj/eVo-fl, Andromache the dau
ghter of magnanimous E'etion ;
Eition who dwelt at t/iefoot of woody Placus.
NOTE 2. The limiting noun, which regularly is put in the genitive,
may stand in apposition with the limited noun when both nouns refer
to the same thing ; as Ae'ca pval eioxpopa, A contribution of ten mince.
NOTE 3. Sometimes apposition takes place even when the nouns
are partially related to each other; as (Her. 2, 133) "Iva ol dv^8e<a
erect dvrl e| eYeW ye'i/T/rai, at j/u/crey ypepai yej/op,evai, In order that the
number of years might become for him twelve instead of six, the nights
being reckoned as days.
So (Id. 2, 41) Toits fiovs flaTrrouert, ra /eepara VTrepe'^ovra, They bury
the oxen with the horns above the ground. (Soph. An. 259) Aoyoi 8' ev
a\\r)\oi(riv eppoQovv /caicot, (pv\a e'Xe'y^coi' (^v/Xa/ea, And hard words
passed between them, watchman blaming watchman.
NOTE 4. A personal or national appellative may be used adjective-
ly ; as IloXir 'EXXdr or 'EXXqj/i'y, A Grecian city. Qfja-crav Tpdirffav,
Frugal table (fare) .
NOTE 5. A.VTJP, man, may accompany personal or national appella-
tives, regarded as adjectives ; as BatriXeus dvrjp, A man who is a king,
simply ^L king. "Av8pey ABrjvaioi ! Men of Athens! Athenians! *Ay-
dpes o~iKa(TTai ! Judges !
NOTE 6. In Poetry, a verbal substantive of the masculine gender
is sometimes put in apposition with a feminine noun ; as (Eurip. Med.
1390) Mutrapa KOI TraiSoXe'rop, Vile murderess of thy own children !
(Id. Hip. 689) *Q Trcr/Kancum; /cat <piX<av 8ia(p6opfv, O thournost wicked
woman and destroyer of thy friends !
A ^ 157. 1. An adjective agrees with its substan-
tive in gender, number, and case.
So when the adjective is in the predicate of the sentence.
This rule applies also to the article, the adjective pronouns, and to
the participle. E. g.
A^p o-otpoy, or Socpos dvfjp, A wise man.
T<5 e'/A< TraTpi, To my father.
Hapuiv 6 Kvpo?, Cyrus being present.
Eyo> aroX/zos ei/ii, / am timid.
With respect to position, when the substantive has no article, the
adjective is placed before or after its substantive.
fa) ^ noun or pronoun in the dual may take a participle in the
$ 157.] SUBSTANTIVE AND ADJECTIVE. 227
plural. On the other hand, a noun or pronoun in the plural may take
a participle in the dual when two things are meant. E. g. Nob Kara^dtf-
Tey, We both descending. At-yuTrtot K\dovre p-dxovrai, Two vultures
uttering loud shrieks Jig ht.
(b) The masculine of the dual of all adjective forms may agree with
a feminine substantive ; as T< 68<a, The two ivays. TOVTOIV rolv idvr)-
aeoiv, Of these two motions.
(c) When the subject of a sentence is, or is regarded as, an inani-
mate thing (rt, xPVl** 1 , irpay^a) , the adjective in the predicate is put in
the neuter singular ; as 'H xiav rjv d\eivov, The snow was warm (a
warm thing).
(d) When the subject is any word but a nominative, the adjective in
the predicate is put in the neuter singular or plural ; as Pdbiov r/v Xa-
(Bflv, To take was easy, It ivas easy to take. Advvara rjv rovs A.o<povs
dp,vi/eo-dat, It was impossible to chastise the Locrians.
(e) The participle of the copula may agree in gender with the noun
in the predicate ; as 'H \taiva eov IcrxvpoTarov, The lioness being a very
strong animal.
2. If an adjective refers to two or more substan-
tives, it is put in the plural, and in the leading gen-
der, which is the masculine with respect to the
other genders, and the feminine with respect to the
neuter.
So when the adjective is in the predicate of the sentence. E. g.
Bovv Ko.1 ITTTTOV KCU Ka/x^Xoi/ o\ovs OTTTOVS, An ox, a horse, and a camel,
roasted whole.
Tpat8ia Kal yepovria KOI 7r/?o/3ara oXtya KOI j3ovs KaraXeXei/z/iz>ovs,
Old women and old men, a few sheep, and oxen, abandoned.
(a) If the substantives denote inanimate beings, the adjective is reg-
ularly neuter; as AiOoi re KOI -n:\iv6oi KOL v\a dramas eppip.p.fi/0,
Stones, brick, and timber, thrown together without order.
(b) The adjective may agree with one of the substantives, common-
ly with the most prominent one ; as (Eur. Bac. 905) 'Erepa
oX/3a> KOI 8vvdp,ei, In another kind of prosperity and power.
(c) The adjective or participle may be put in the dual if it refers to
two substantives ; as KaXXi'a? KO! AXKt/3iaS^y fjKtTrjv ayovre TOV TLpodi-
KOV, Callias and Alcibiqdes came bringing Prodicus.
3. A collective substantive in the singular may
take an adjective or participle in the plural ; as
/ f f A f f T^T. -tl A
Tpoirjv e\ovT<; Apyeicov crroXo?, 1 lie army OJ tile Jir-
gives having taken Troy.
228 SYNTAX. [ 158, 159.
NOTE 1. (a) Sometimes the gender and number of the adjective are
determined by the ad nominal genitive ; as Hrqvwv ayeXat imodda-avres,
Flocks of birds having been terrijied.
(b) Sometimes the gender of the adjective or participle is determin-
ed by the gender implied in the substantive ; as $iXe TCKVOV, Dear
child. EX#<i>i/'j3iJ7 'HpaKXijin, T/ie might of Hercules having come;
that is Hercules.
NOTE 2. The masculine is commonly used in general remarks or
assertions, even when the objects spoken of belong to the female sex ;
as ot dyadoi, the good ; ol KOKOI, the wicked; ol TLKTOVTC^ parents.
So also when, in the tragic Poets, a woman speaks of herself in the
plural. ( 150, n. 1.)
3. Avo or Auto, two, is very often joined to plurar substan-
tives ; as Auo \ln>xds. Avoiv otpiryuan.
AoGpe, two spears, and o 0-0*6, the eyes, in Homer, are accompanied
by a plural adjective.
)( 158, 1. Any adjective or participle may be used sub-
^tantively, the substantive with which it agrees being under-
stood ; as 0tXoy, a friend ; ol OVIJTOI, Ilie mortals ; rd e/wi, my
property ; ol ^iXoo-cx^ovn-es, philosophers.
2. The neuter singular of an adjective or participle, preced-
ed by the article, may be used for the corresponding abstract
noun ; as TO icoXo'i/, the beautiful, beauty ; TO Beiov, divinity ; TO
df8i6s, fear ; TO peXXov, the future.
So TO cfwv, tliat which is mine, periphrastically for eyo>, Z
3. Masculine and feminine adjectives often supply the place
of adverbs ; as x& l 6 s -> hesternus; aa-^fvos, gladly. Particu-
larly numeral adjectives in -a To s; as Tpiralos,
^ 159. 1. When the comparative is not followed by the
genitive, the conjunction 77, than, is put between it and the word
with which it is compared ; the case of the latter being the
same as that of the former ; as,
cV civdpas o~rpaTVo~0ai apdvovas rj "SKvdas, Thou art about
to march against men superior to the Scythians.
Tots (Bao~i\i>o-i TWV A.aKf8aifJiovi(t)v a.8iKflv TJTTOV e^fcrnv ^ TOIS t5io>-
Tats, The kings of the Lacedaemonians have less power to do wrong
than private individuals.
Ili/yat MaiavS^ou Trorn/zoO icat erepov OVK c\da'O'Ovos TJ Matdi/8pov,
77 sources of the river Maander, and of another river not smaller
than the Maa/tder.
fa) Sometimes the nominative is used after fj, the context determin-
159.] SUBSTANTIVE AND ADJECTIVE. 229
ing its verb ; as Tois vewrepois KOI pa\\ov aKfj-d^ovo-tv rj e'yo>, Trapatvi!),
sc. aKpdfa, I advise the young who are more vigorous than 1 am.
(b) llpo's-, Kara, ore, a>y, wo-re, may be used after ^; as Mei^o q
Kara da/cpua, Too great for tears.
2. A comparison between two qualities of -the same person
or thing is expressed by means of two comparatives with rj be-
tween them ; as Maywccorepoi % oVfipeioYepoi, More rash than
brave.
3. When the word, with which the comparison is made, is
omitted, the Greek comparative corresponds to the English
positive with too, rather, somewhat, pretty, a little, a lii.de too ;
as "OTTOI/ e o-revcorepa ei?/ fj 686s, And wherever the road was too
narrow.
4. The comparative may be strengthened by en, etiam, yet,
still, pcya, much, paicpn, longe, by far, 6\iyco, 6\iyov, little, by
less, TroXXw, en 7roXX<5, TroXv, multo, much, more, oo-o>, oa-ov, by as
much as, the more, TOO-OVTOV, roo-ouro>, so much, the more; also by
/, more.
5. The superlative may be strengthened by
TroXv, 6V<0, roorovrw, OLOS, a>s, OTTO)?, on; 77, quam, very j tv roty,
of all, among all; also by /zaXto-ra, TrXeto-roi/, ^eyto-roi/, TWOS/, veri/.
NOTE 1. When a word implies a comparison, it maybe followed by
% than ; as Tovvavriov Spoil/ ^ Trpoo-^K* aur<a noie'iv, Doing contrary to
what he ought to do.
Words of this class are jSovXopai, e'tfe'Ato, ^re'co, Sixaioi/, aofpov, cvav-
rtoi/, Tri/cpdy, and some others.
NOTE 2. The adverbs TrXe'oi/, pflov, eXarroi/, often have the ap-
pearance of indeclinable adjectives ; as neXratrray KOI roora$- irXtov TJ
ei/coo"i /xvpiaSay, More than twenty myriads of targeteers and archers.
NOTE 3. "H may be omitted after TrXe'oi/, TrXeuo, eXarroi>, followed
by a numeral , as"Er7 -yeyoi/cbs TrXeico e'/SSo^Koi/ra, Being upwards of
seventy years of age.
NOTE 4. The superlative in a few instances has the force of the
comparative ; as 2elo S', A^tXXeO, ovns avrjp irpoirdpoide
No man, O Achilles, was ever more completely happy than thou.
NOTE 5. After olby, a>y, OTTCB?, on (properly o rt), and rj, the words
dvvarov eVrt, or 8vva<r0ai, as much as possible, as he can or could, may
be mentally supplied ; as "Avftpas IleXoTroi/i/j/o-ious 1 on TrXeiVrovs, ^4a
Peloponnesians as possible.
230 SYNTAX. [ 160.
PRONOUNS AND ARTICLE.
X 16O. 1. The genitive of the personal pronoun corre-
sponds to the English my, mine, our, ours ; thy, thine, your,
yours ; his, her, hers, its, their, theirs.
2. E/ioO, e/tot, e/t, are more emphatic than the correspond-
ing enclitics fiov, poi, pe. In Poetry, however, even the latter
are sometimes emphatic or antithetic.
3. After a preposition, e/* *> *V OI ' e V ' are generally used.
Except /it in the expression TT/JO'S /*e, which however is* less
strong than npbs e^ 6 '-
T^. Auros is the usual third person of the personal pronoun.
In the ohlique cases it refers either to a person or thing dif-
ferent from the subject of the sentence, or to the subject of the
principal sentence. The same remark applies to the oblique
cases of i. E. g.
C O vopos avrov OVK fa, The law does not permit him.
Kupos edetro rov Sci/ca o-qpaivfiv aurai, Cyrus desired Sacas to notify
to him (sc. Cyrus).
(a) AUTOS, accompanied by a substantive, is emphatic, self, very.
Sometimes it means by one's self, in the sense of alone. E. g. AUTOS
MeVcof , Menon himself. Kvpos auTos, Cyrus himself. AUTOI yap eV/zei/,
For we are alone.
(b) AUTOS, self, very, may be placed before a personal pronoun ex-
pressed or implied , as AUTOS- dpi, sc. eyo>, / am the very man. AUTOS
o-u, or 2u OUTO'S, Thou thyself. TOUTO auTot eVoiciTe, You did these
things yourselves.
(c) AUTOS, self, very, may be connected with OUTOS or /fftvos, for
the sake of emphasis ; as AUTOS OUTOS, This very person. AUTOS f<fl-
i>os, That very person. AUTOU eWi/ou, His own.
(d) AUTOS is used with ordinal numbers, to show that one person
with others, whose number is less by one than the number implied in
the ordinal, is spoken of; as 'Hiptdr) 7rpfo-j3fvrf]s es AaAceSai^oi/a 6V*a-
TOS auTos, He being- the tenth (with nine others) was appointed plenipo-
tentiary to Lacedamon.
(e) In sentences containing the reflexive pronoun, the nominative of
OUTOS may, for the sake of emphasis, be placed near the reflexive
pronoun ; as na\aio-Tr)v v\,v 7rapao-Kvd((Tai eV QUTOS auToi, He is now
preparing an antagonist against himself.
(f) In Homer. AUTOS is often used when a person or thing is to be
opposed to any thing connected with it ; as IIoXXus 8' i^^i/xous ^u^as
'Ai'Si jrpota^fv ijpaxoi/, CZUTOUS Se tXatpia Teu^e KUffOVUf t And sent pre-
$ 161.] PRONOUNS AND ARTICLE. 231
maturely many brave souls of heroes to Hades, and made their bodies tlie
prey of dogs.
5. Avro'y, preceded by the article, signifies idem, the same; as
IIcpl T&V avr&v rys avrfs rj/j-epas ov ravra yiyvaxrKo^v, We do not
have the same opinion concerning the same things on the same day.
NOTE 1. In the Ionic writers, ov and the other cases commonly re-
fer to a person or thing different from the subject of the sentence. In
the Attic writers they generally refer to the subject of the principal
sentence, like the Latin sui, sibi, se.
NOTE 2. Sometimes the personal pronoun is equivalent to the re-
flexive ; that is, it refers to the subject of the sentence ; as OiVu Xn-
pciv /if, I think I am talking nonsense. AXXa TTO\\OV pot
repa e^eii/, But I think I am far from having your things.
So/c
NOTE 3. In some instances the third person of the personal pronoun
stands for the second ; (//. 10, 398) 2</> 4 Viz/ for vp.lv. (Her. 3, 71)
2 (peas for vp,as.
NOTE 4. The personal pronoun is sometimes repeated in the same
sentence for the sake of greater perspicuity ; as E/zoi pev, et <al ^ Kaff
EXXr/veoi/ x#ofa rfOpa^eff , dXX' ovv ui/era p,oi 8oKfls Xe'yeii/, To us,
although we have not been brought up in the land of the Greeks, never-
theless thou seemest to speak intelligible things.
NOTE 5. When a noun is separated by intermediate sentences from
the verb with which it is connected, avro's, in its regular signification
(4), is, for the sake of perspicuity, put in apposition with that noun ;
as^Eyw^eV oiiv <unAca, to TroXXa OVTMS eorl TO. <Ti>p.p.axa, eiVep npodv-
^.eirai f)p.as aTroXeVat, OVK olda o TL del avrbv opoo-ai, Now, for my part,
I do not sec why the king, whose resources are so great, should swear
to us, if lie really meant to destroy us.
NOTE 6. Avroy in the oblique cases is sometimes joined to the rel-
ative pronoun for the sake of perspicuity ; as r {^ 6 pcv avrw, One of
whom. Examples of this kind are of frequent occurrence in the Sep-
tuagmt and New Testament.
NOTE 7. The genitive of the first and second persons of the per-
onal^ pronoun is seldom put after a substantive in classical writers ;
thus C O Trarfjp pov is much rarer than 'O e/xos Trar^p, My father.
161. 1. The reflexive pronoun refers either to the sub-
ject of the sentence in which it stands, or to the subject of the
principal sentence ; as Saur^i/ cirifciianj, Shoiv thyself. c o Ap-
p-evios eVttoTra drrop^v norfpa au^ouXevot TO> Kvpw KaraKaivftv eavroV,
The Armenian king kept silence, hesitating whether to advise
Cyrus to slay him.
When the genitive of this pronoun depends on a noun, it is equiv-
alent to the genitive of the personal pronoun, or to the possessive pro-
232 SYNTAX. [ 162, 163.
noun ; as AoTvdyrjs iifrfnt^aro TTJV eavrov Qvyarcpa Koi rbv TrcuSa
Aslyages sent for his own daughter and her son.
2. The reciprocal pronoun regularly refers to the subject of
the sentence in which it stands ; as AXX^Xa? e'a>pa>i', They looked
at each other.
NOTE 1 . The reflexive pronoun may also refer to the object of the
sentence to which it belongs ; as ATTO aavrov eyo> ere i5ao>, I will il-
lustrate it to you from your own case.
NOTE 2. Sometimes eavrov stands for cpavrov or o-eavTov ; as
AfZ 17/zay dvcpeardai favrovs, We must ask ourselves. Mdpov rov avTrjs
oto-00, Thou knowest thy fate.
NOTE 3. The third person of the reflexive may stand for the recip-
rocal. On the other hand, the reciprocal may be used for the reflexive.
E. g. A.VTI ixpopap-fvuv favTas fjdews dXAi^Xay eoopooi/, Instead of look-
ing cross at each other, they looked smilingly. Kaff avToiv, Against ear"
other. Ai<pdeipav aXXqXous, They destroyed themselves ; that is, Eacn
destroyed tumself.
5) 1 G3. The possessive pronoun is equivalent to the gen-
itive of the personal ; consequently it has all the properties of
the adnominal genitive ; as C O epos Trar^p, for *O narrjp /iou, My
father. OLKOS 6 o-cfe, Thy house.
So OIKOS troy, A house of thine, One of thy houses rJoXtv TTJV f)p.f-
Tepai/, Our city ; ILo\iv ^/xfrepaf, A city of ours. Of e'/iot TralSey, My
children; JIaldfs e'/iot, Some of my children. 2oy Trodos, My regret for
thee.
NOTE. "Oy, his, in Homer, sometimes stands for ep.6s, crdy. 2^>e-
Tfpos for vfj.Tfpos, in Hesiod ; for e'/xos, in Theocritus.
163. | 1. The demonstratives oSf, OVTOS, roVo?, roios, o>8e,
regularly denote that which is before the mind of the
speaker; as OVTOS 6 dvfjp, This man. "EXtyc rdoe, He said these
things.
2. EKflvos, that, he, she, it, regularly refers to a remote per-
son or thing ; as E<fti/oi dTroXovvrai, Those men will perish.
NOTE 1. In Herodotus, OVTOS, TOO-OVTOS, TQIOVTOS, and ovrcoy regu-
larly refer to what precedes; 68e, roo-oVSe, Toioo-fif, o>Se, to what fol-
lows.
NOTE 2. The demonstrative pronoun is sometimes apparently equiv-
alent to the adverbs evravda, o>Se, e'/cet ; as > HvdyKao~a ere TOVTOV, 1
compelled thee who art ln.r<.
So AVTT; Se trot yrjs Trtpioo'os TTOCTT;?. 'Opas; At6e p.ev A.dijvai, Here if
for thee a map of the whole earth. Seest thou 1 Here is Athens.
$ 164 - 166.] ARTICLE. 233
NOTE 3. The demonstrative may refer to a noun which goes before
in the same sentence, if that noun has been separated from its verb
by intervening sentences ; as Bfryurrnp' TOV A<apv^va TOVTOV TOV
fLiravra e< T&V ipfav TO. p,c\\ovrd o~(pi e/c/3aiVeii/, Megistias the Acarna-
nian .... the one who foretold by the entrails of the victims what would
happen to them.
NOTE 4. The demonstrative sometimes follows the relativejn the
same sentence ; Ivftov troTa^iov bs Kpo<o8fi\ovs devrepos OVTOS TroTapav
TrdvTcov Trape'xeTai, The river Indus, which is the second river in the
world that produces crocodiles.
NOTE 5. Tovro may refer to a sentence or clause ; as Alo~06p,(voi
TOV Addpavra d'rroKTf'ivai 6e\ovra TOV &piov 877X01 TOVTO r<j> 3>/no>,
Perceiving that Athamas intended to slay Phrixus, he makes it known
to Phrixus.
1 64. The interrogative pronouns and adverbs are used
in direct or indirect questions ; as 2i rts ft; Who art thou ?
Oifie rt /SouXerat, He knows what it wants.
)& 165. The indefinite riy, annexed to a substantive, means
A certain, some, or simply a, an. Without a substantive, it
means some one, somebody, some person, a certain one ; as *Op-
vlOes rives, Some birds. A*yovo~i nves, Some (persons) say.
NOTE 1. (a) Tts is sometimes used for eAccurros; as Eu TIS Sopv
6r]%do-6(i>i Let every one sharpen his spear well.
(b) Sometimes it refers to the speaker or to the person addressed ;
as TJoI TIS (pvyrj. Whither can one (I) go ? "H/m TG> KUKOV, Misfor
tune has come to some one (thee).
(c) Tiff may mean somebody in the sense of a distinguished person ,
a man of consequence ; rl, something great, to the purpose ; as K^ydv
(palvoftai TLS ^/ifff, / too seem to be somebody. *ESo|e TI elirdv r<
Aoruayei, He seemed to Astyages to say something to the purpose.
NOTE 2. Tiff is often joined to adjectives and adverbs of quality
or quantity, for the sake of strengthening or weakening their signifi
cation, as the case may be ; as Tvvf) wpaiordrri ny, A most blooming
woman. 'H/ze'pas e^8op.r)<ovrd Ttvas, Some seventy days, ndcroff rts;
How big a one ?
NOTE 3. The Poets may repeat -riff in the same sentence ; d-s^Eo-r*
riff ov Trpoo-to STraprrjff TroXtff ris, There is, not far J ram Sparta, a cer-
tain city.
ARTICLE.
166. 1. Originally the article was a demonstrative 01
relative pronoun ; he, she, it, this, that ; who, which, what.
Thus, in the Epic dialect, it is generally a demonstrative or
234 SYNTAX. [ 167.
relative pronoun ; in the new Ionic, and Doric, very often ; and
not imfrequently in the Tragedians. E. g.
*O yap ftao-iXfji xoXa>&/?, For he having been incensed against the
kin.
^
At 8' firefjLv^av Afyvair) re Ka\"Hpr), And they muttered, Athene and
Hera.
Ipbs ra> ovvopa &oivt, A sacred bird, the name of which is
Phoenix.
2. In the Attic prose-writers, the article retains its demon-
strative force in the following cases :
(a) When it is followed by /*eV, 8<r, without a substantive ; espe-
cially in the formula 6 p.ev ---- 6 8c, the one ---- the other, one ....
another, some ---- others ; as 'O /*eV rjpx^ of 6 eWtfoi/ro, He com-
manded and they obeyed.
(b) Before the relatives oy, oo-o?, olos ; as Tov os e<prj, Him who
said. Ovfevos TO>V ova alo-xvvr}v eVri (pepovra, None of those things
which are regarded as bringing shame. Mlo-flv TOVS olos nep OVTOS, To
hate such as are like this man.
(c) In the expression KOI TOV, and he, before an infinitive ; as Kat
TOI KeXevaai, And he commanded.
^(d) In the expression rbv /cat roV, this man and that man ; TO KOI
TO, this and that, so and so.
(e) In TO ye, this; irpb roi), or irpoTov, before this time, formerly.
(f) In T<5,/0r this reason, therefore, borrowed from the Epic style.
^ 167. In its usual signification, the article is a weak de-
monstrative pronoun. Accordingly it is used when a person or
thing is before the mind of the speaker, writer, hearer, or
eader. E. g.
"iTTTroy, A horse ; C O iTnroff, The horse, weaker than this or that
horse.
, Men, A number of men; Of avfyes, The men.
1. Proper names may take the article ; as 6
*O\vp.iros, ai Adrjvai.
2. Abstract nouns, and names of sciences, and the elements
of nature, may take the article ; as q dxapioruz, ingratitude ; 17
dpidfirjTiKT], arithmetic; 6 xpvo-os, gold as a metal; 6 a^p, air ;
TI yrj, earth.
3. When the article is prefixed to such objects as are closely
connected with a particular person, it has the force of the pos-
sessive pronoun ; *Epxerai rj Mavdavrj npbs rbv iraTepa, Mandane
came to her father.
168.] ARTICLE. 235
4. The article may be placed before TOIOVTOS, ToioVSe, roo-ov-
TO?, TT/AtKouTOff, riff, 7rotos, and even before a personal or reflexive
pronoun. Aeli/a, such-a-one, always takes the article.
5. The article is put before a numeral depending on dpxpi,
Trepi, eiff, inrep ; as Ap,(pi TO TreVre ^ fKicaiSeica err) avTov yevopcvov,
He being about fifteen 'or sixteen years old.
6. The neuter singular of the article may be prefixed to any
word or expression regarded as a substantive ; as To fyiets, The
word vp,els. Tcp flvai xpfoBai, To use the word flvai.
So before the infinitive ; as To -rriveiv, Drinking, To drink. Tow
KTT)o-ao-0at, Of acquiring. Ev TCO xprjo-dai, In using, In the use.
7. In grammatical language, every word regarded as an in
dependent object takes the gender of the name of the part of
speech to which it belongs ; as 6 yap, sc. a-vvdeo-fjios^ The con-
junction yap ; f) e'yeo, SC. dvr(0wp.ia, The pronoun rya> ; TO rrjv, SC.
aoQpov, The article ri]v.
NOTE 1. Sometimes the article is of the gender of the substantive
which refers to a quotation ; as KaXrjv e(br) irapaiveo-tv elvat TTJV xaS-
dvvapiv epSeii/, He said, " To sacrifice to the gods according to thy
power," is good advice, where the gender of the article before the ex-
pression KaS8vvap.iv epfieiv is determined by the substantive Trapaiveaiv.
NOTE 2. When the force of the article is lost sight of in the
words ravrov (TO aiiro), and Qartpov (TO erepoi/), they may be pre-
ceded by another article ; as Hep! TO TOVTOV, About the same thing.
C O ToO daTfpov KVK\OS, The circle of the other.
^ 168. 1. When a noun which has just preceded would
naturally be repeated, the article belonging to it is alone ex
pressed ; as Ot Te SevotpuvTOS Traldes KOI of T>V oXXcoi/ TroXtTcoy,
Both the children of Xenophon, and those of the other citizens
2. In certain phrases, a noun is understood after the article
"AvSpeff, "AvQpanroi, men, people; as Of eV ao-Tei, Those in the
city. Oi avv avT&, Those with him. Oi dp.(pi Tiva, or Ot irepi
tiva, Those about any body, most commonly means a person and his
attendants, men, suite, followers, or disciples ; sometimes it stands for
the person merely.
Trj, or X cop a, land ', country ; as Eis TTJV eavT&v, To their own coun-
try.
Tvvfi, wife, rarely; as Evp<r[vr]s TTJS 'ITTTTIOV, Byrsine the wife of
Hippias. 3>fpfTlp.r)s Tr/s BaTTfco, Of Pheretima the wife of Baltus.
Upayp-a, orXp^/za, thing, affairs ; as Ta TTJS TroAeooff, The affairs
of the state. Ta TU>V 6fZ>v, That which comes from the gods. To ToO
'O^pou, That which Homer says. Not unfrequently the neuter ar-
ticle with a genitive is equivalent to a substantive ; as Ta TTJS
236 SYNTAX. | $169.
for rf opyri, wrath, anger. To rS>v irpfo-fivTepw fjpStv, for 'H/xelr of
rrpr3vTfpoi, We the old people.
Y 16s, son; as C O KAem'ou, The son of Clinias.
169. 1. The article may be separated from its substan-
tive by an adjective, a possessive pronoun, or participle ; also
by an adnominal genitive, an adverb, or by a preposition with
its case ; as,
C O o~o(pbs dvfjp, The wise man.
Tov e'/zoO OLKOV, Of my house.
Tqv vTrdpxovo-av 8vvap.iv, The force which is.
To fKfivw 7r\6lov, Their vessel.
Of rore avdpa>TToi, The men of that time.
Tov /car' atrrpa ZTJVOS, Of Zeus who dwells among the stars ; in
heaven.
* 2. The word or words accompanying the substantive may
come, with the article, after the substantive ; in which case the
article may be placed also before the substantive ; as,
Avfjp 6 <ro<p6s, or C O di^p 6 o~o(p6s.
OlKOV TOV e'/ioO, OF ToO OIKOV TOV ffJMV.
AvMyuv TTJV inrdpxovo-av, or Tfjv dvvapiv TTJV vTrdpxovo-av.
To TT\OIOV TO (Kfivatv.
"A.vdput7roi of Tore.
Toy? TroXe'/zous TOVS irpbs TOVS KapSou^ovy, The wars with the Car-
duchians.
3. When a substantive is accompanied by two or more ad-
juncts, the article may be repeated with each one of them.
When, however, the substantive and one of the adjuncts are
regarded as one complex idea, the article is placed only before
the other adjuncts. E. g.
EXP&VTO TOLS v\ivais do-nto-i rats Atyvrmai? , They used the Egyp-
tian wooden shields.
Ei> 177 rou Aior 777 fjLfyio"rr) eoprjj , At the grand festival of Zeus.
So To tv ApKaSt'a ro rou Aibs TOV A.v<atov iepov, The temple of Zeus
Li/cfsus in Arcadia. To. ret'^j; ra ICLVTWV TO. fia<pa, Their own long
walls. A.TTO Ttov tv TT) ~Evpa>7rj) TroXecoi/ 'EXX^fiSa)!/, from the Grecian
states in Europe.
4. The article may be separated from its substantive also by
P.CV, fa', re, ye, ydp, or), avTos avrov, and, in the Ionic dialect, by
T\S. Also by the object (genitive, dative, accusative) of the
sentence. E. g.
Tnv Tit o-rpartcore'cof, Some one of the soldiers.
Tols avTos avTov Trrjpao-i fiapvveTai, He ts burdened with his own suj
ferings.
$ 169.] ARTICLE. 237
5. Sometimes the article is separated from its noun by an
incidental sentence ; as A.7ro7ravo-as TOV Snore ftovXoivro fKaa-Toi
yvvaiKa ayfo-Qai, Having caused them to cease from marrying
whenever they wished.
6. When an adjective without the article agrees with a sub-
stantive with the article, the copula ftpi, or its participle &v, is,
in good Greek, always understood ; that is, the adjective forms
a predicate ; as,
'O dvfjp <ro(p6s, or 2o<p6y 6 dvrjp, The man is wise ; "Wise is tne man.
So no\\)v ratv cTrirjjSeiW, or Tcoi/ eViTijSeiW TroXXcov, The provis-
ions being many. 'Ecopa TroXXa ra fcpe'a, He saw that the meat was
abundant ; that there was much meat. Tots Xdyots jSpa^urepois e^p^ro,
The words which he used were shorter.
7. When several substantives are connected by /cat, TC ....
KCU, the article is repeated with each when they are indepen-
dent of, or contrasted with, each other. But when they are
regarded as one whole, only the first one takes the article.
E.g.
ETTI HvXas rrjs KtXiKias KOI rrjs Suptas, To the Gates of Cilicia and
Syria.
At f\a(poi KOI 8opKa8e.s /cat ot nypioi oifs Kal ot ovoi ol aypioi do'ivf'is
/, Hinds and gazelles, wild sheep and wild asses , are harmless.
8. Two or even three articles may stand together ; as Ot TWJ/
irai8a>v SiSao-KaXot, The instructers of the hoys. Ta rrjs T&V iro\-
>v -^vx^s o/i/^ara, The eyes of the souls of the many.
NOTE 1. When a verbal noun denoting the action of the verb is
followed by a preposition with its case, the preposition may be put
after that noun without the repetition of the article ; as C H vvv v/iere-
pa opyrj es MiruXjjrai'ovs, Your present excitement against the Mityle-
nians.
NOTE 2. When the article is separated from its substantive ac-
cording to the first paragraph, it designates the substantive and its
adjunct or adjuncts as one complex idea ; thus 6 o-o<pbs dvrjp, without
any special reference to those who are not cro(poi. But when it comes
after the substantive, according to the second paragraph, it emphasizes
the adjunct or adjuncts following it ; thus, dvr)p 6 <ro<p6s, the man who
is wise, as distinguished from those who are not wise.
NOTE 3. When jueVo $, medius, middle, a<pos, extreme, ea-\a-
ror, last, are arranged according to the sixth paragraph, they mean
the middle, the extremity, or top, of the object denoted by the noun
with which they agree, even when the article is omitted; as Ata /zeo-ou
rou TrapafieiVov, Through the middle of the park.
NOTE 4. (a) 'AXXos, with the article, means the rest, the other
238 SYNTAX. [ 170, 171.
part, of any thing ; as To oXXo o-Tpdrev^ia, TJie rest of the army; but
AXXo orpoYeu/ia, Anotlier army.
(b) When ra aXXa (raXXa) is followed by a substantive with the
article, that substantive is in apposition with ra aXXa ; as Ta aXXa ra
The otlter things, to wit, politics.
17O. 1. When a substantive with the article is in appo-
sition with a proper name, it is placed after that proper name ;
in which case the proper name rarely takes the article. But
names of rivers, mountains, countries, (rarely of islands,) are,
with respect to the position of the article, regarded as adjec-
tives : and if the nouns are of different genders, the article is
repeated. E. g.
"Boto-Kos 6 TrvKTrjs 6 Gecro-aXo?, Boiscus the boxer, the Thessalian.
Toi) TiyprjTos norapov, Of the river Tigres.
Trjs"l8i]s TOV opovs, Of Ida, the mountain.
2. When a substantive with the article is accompanied by a
personal or demonstrative pronoun, or by -n-as, an-as, SXos, e*a
oT-oy, cKaTpos, a/i$a>, dpfporfpos, it is placed before or after these
words ; as,
'Hp.fi? 01 o-Tparrjyoi, We, the generals. A.VTOVS TOVS
The elders themselves.
Ovros 6 opvis, or C Q opvis ovror, This bird.
Udvrfs ol "EXXr/j/ts or Ot "EXXrjves Travres, All the Greeks.
Tcb TraTSe d/j(^)orepa), or Ap.<poTp<a ro> TraiSe, Both the children.
NOTE 1. When a proper name is appended to oSf, oiW, fKclvos, o
avTos, the article is commonly omitted. It is omitted also when ai
abstract noun is appended to avros ; as Avrfj eVtor^/ii;, Knowledg
itself; The essence of knowledge.
NOTE 2. OVTOS dvfjp, Ouroo-l dvrjp, This man, T/tis fellow here
are used in colloquial style ; but "OS' dvrjp is more dignified than tbj
preceding.
NOTE 3. When TT as, a IT as are adjectives, they take the article a
cording to the general rule.
RELATIVE.
171. 1. Originally the relative pronoun had the force
of the demonstrative ; this, that, he, she, it. Thus, in the Epic
dialect it sometimes stands for oSe, OVTOS ; as,
AXXa KOI os Q~i8oiK Aioy /zeyaXoio Kepavvov, But even fie dreads the
thunderbolt of great Zeus.
*Oy yap fituraroy rj\6e, For he came last.
ndrpoxXov K\aia)p.v o yap ytpas eWi 6av6vTu>v, Let US mourn Pd-
troaus, for t/us is honor to
172.] RELATIVE. 239
2. In prose, os retains its demonstrative force in the follow-
ing expressions :
(a)*Os pev....os 8e, equivalent to 6 /zeV....6 8e ; as IIoAf is 'EXXij-
vldas, as pfv dvatpwv, els as foe TOVS (bvyddas K.ardy(ov, Destroying some
of the Grecian cities, and bringing back the exiles into others.
(b) Kcu os, And he; as Kal os e^ai/acrras (bevyei, And he rising up
fed. Kai 01 rjpvTuv, And tJiey asked.
(c)*Oy ai os, This man and that man, Some one; as Tas /3ao-t-
\r)tas lo-rias eTrtopKrjKe os Kal os, Some one has sworn falsely by the
royal hearth.
(d)*H 8' or, Said he; *H 8' fj, Said she; used parenthetically.
NOTE. This rule applies also to the adverb &s, thus, with the
acute accent.
. In its usual signification, the relative is a
ind of weak demonstrative.
1. The relative agrees with its antecedent, that
is, the noun to which it refers, in gender and num-
ber ; its case is determined by the construction of
the sentence in which it stands ; as,
T&v ScoSe/ca p,vS)v as eXa/3ey, Of the twelve mines which thou recetv
edst.
'Eoprrjv cv Ba/3uAa>i/i fJKOVo-ev elvai, ev 77 rravrfs ol Ba/3uXcoi/tot oXrjv
TT]v vvxra irivovo-iv, He heard that a feast was celebrating in Baby-
lon, during which all the Babylonians drink the whole night.
(a) The person of a verb agreeing with the relative pronoun is de-
termined by that of the antecedent, expressed or implied ; as 'Hp.1v ov
6veT atrivfs TT)povp,v vp.ds, You do not sacrifice to us who preserve you.
So when the antecedent is implied in a possessive pronoun ; as Avav-
dpia rfi ^erepa oiTives ere ov Sieo-oxra/iei', Through our cowardice
(of us), who did not save thee.
(b) The masculine of the dual of the relative may agree with a fem-~
inine antecedent; as 'H/zcoi/ / e/cacrro) Suo rtve eVroi/ ifiea ap^ovre /cat
ayovre, olv fTr6p.fda, In each one of us there are two principles ruling
and leading, which we follow.
(c) When the antecedent is, or is regarded as, an inanimate thing,
the relative is put in the neuter singular. Also, when the antecedent
is a sentence. E. g. Tvpomda drjpav, o irXrjOei xprtfuuriv &"* dXiWerat,
'.Vo hunt power, which is caught by means of numbers and money.
So Oi ^\66vTfs "FjXXrjve s arvv avrols 7T(f)vy(o-av /LtaX' ovres (ru^vot*
6 OUTTCO Trpocrdcv fireTroir]K(Tav, The Greeks who went out with them had
fled, although quite numerous ; a thing which they had never done be-
fore.
240 SYNTAX. [ 172.
(d) When the relative is connected with a verb signifying to call, to
name, to be, to believe, it may agree in gender and number with the
noun in apposition with it ; as 1 O <poj3os fju at5o> d-rro^fv, That kind of
fear which we Jiave called respect. To rjOos rj-rrep rjv Seurepa nio-Tis,
Character, which certainly is a second source of confidence.
(e) The relative in the singular may refer to a noun in the plural,
when one of the persons or things contained in thai noun is meant ; as
Oivos (re rpcoei p.eXt^Si)? 09 Te /cat aXXous /SXaVret, os av p.iv ^av8ov
\TJ, Wine, sweet as honc-y, makes a fool of t/iee, which ruins others also,
whoever pours it down immoderately.
2. If the relative refers to two or more nouns, it
is put in the plural and in the leading gender ; as,
/cat TeC/cpos ol peyurrw eXey^oi/ eSocrav TTJS CLVTGW aVSpetas,
Ajax and Ttucer, who gave the clearest proof of their valor.
(a) If the antecedents denote inanimate objects, the relative is regu-
larly neuter ; as Ilepi TroXe/xou *cat flprjvrjs a p.yio~Tr]v e^e t dvvap.iv, Con-
cerning war and peace, whicJi have very great influence.
(b) The relative may agree with one of the antecedents, commonly
with the most prominent one ; as Qdvarov /cat K^pa [i\atvav os 8r) o~(pi
o-^eSui/ e'ort, Death and dark Destiny, who (Death) is now near them.
(c) The relative may be put in the dual when it refers to two sub-
stantives.
3. The relative may be put in the plural, when
it refers to a collective noun in the singular, or to a
whole class of persons or things implied in a singu-
lar antecedent. E. g.
H\T)0i otTrep St/cao-ovo-t, To the multitude who will judge.
Has ns op-vvat ols ofpeiXav ruy^az/co, Every man, to whom I happen
to owe money, swears.
A.VTJP avrovpyqs olnfp o~o)ovo~i TIJV yfjv, A man of the working class,
which class defends the land.
4. The antecedent is omitted when it is either
;neral word (^p^a, TrpajfjLa, ovro?, e/cei^o?), or one
which can be easily supplied from the context ; as,
OUTOI flo-iv ovs opare, sc. eWwH, These are they whom you_see.
To peytdos vrrep a>i/ o~vvf\TJ\vdap.fv, sc eKcivtov, TJie magnitude of
those things for which ire are ass- mbled.
UapaKoXfa-as OTTOCTOVS eneidev, Having invited as many as he could
induce.
This rule applies also to relative adverbs ; as "lore dfjnov odcv 6
173, 174.] RELATIVE. 241
* VOU ^ ra " Y U surd y* w v^nce the sunrises
NOTE 1. Sometimes the gender of the relative is determined by the
gender implied m the antecedent ; as Tas A^ W ? Ka i J re -
y Ka re -
(ew 01 ), some; eWore (fi/ 5re), sometimes.
ot, *^irroC fcrriir orrery, for ?, rt^y sunt qui,
are toAo, simply some; regarded as one word.
eoriv ^ or on-77, for TTJ/, m some way.
fcrrtv oTTojy, for 7r<b$, somehow.
OVK. eo-0' oTTfosy by no means, in no manner.
173. When the sentence containing the relative is, in
the mind of the speaker or writer, more important than that
taming the antecedent, it is, by inversion, placed first ; as,
*A ircbm Zrrajn, rd$> eVr/, What all know is this,- These are the
things which all know.
*O ri AcaXoi/, <f>[\ov ate/, Whatever is beautiful is always dear.
So 01 d^oTf dp p' Iwvov 061 O-KOTTOV "EKTopos CKrav, W 08vo-cvs
pw epyjfv axeas ITTTTOVS-, And when they came where they had slain the
spy of Hector, then Ulysses checked the swift horses.
174. 1. The relative often stands for the interrogative
but^only in indirect interrogations ; as *pd( fl r <5 X^o> VrJ
on, He declared to the captain of the vessel who he was.
So Ai' ^alrirjv For what reason. H y 5 n -A TrMos &,, He did
vlf/T "tothedKeasewa*. e*Anr^ ola ^ Kardara^ M , See
what the condition wtllbe. *JM pm , ri mu t* ; "O rro^ ; Man,
wliat art thou doing ? What am I doing ?
^ 2. ofoff, 5<ro?, and wy are often used in expressions of aston-
ishment, wonder, or admiration ; as "0 Trpdy^ara ?v y ! How
much trouble you have <Q S a^yoX^ *p&y,S eVri,, & ZeO ri
6*0,. ! What a hard thing it is, O Zeus and gods !
^ So in indirect expressions of this class; as Al Apymu *
ri\v prepa otuv T*KV<V K vp W ^ The Argive women congratulated their
mother that she had been blessed with such children ; they said " Qlw
ffWv fefapv ! " EWa^ir fui 6 avtjp e'^atVero, ^s d8t> S ri ytv-
vaw trfXtvn ! The man appeared to me to be happy, how fearlessly
and nobly he ended his life !
11
242 SYNTAX. [$ 175.
^ 175. 1. In general, when the relative would
naturally be put in the accusative, it is, by attrac-
tion, put in the case of its antecedent, when the
antecedent is in the genitive or dative ; as,
E/c Tovrav o>i> Xeyti, From tliese things which he says; for a.
Haicrlv ols "Aprjs cyeiVaro, With the children whom Ares begat.
This rule applies also to relative adverbs; as E< y^s o6tv irpov-
KLTO, From tlie place where it lay.
(a) If the antecedent be a demonstrative pronoun, this pronoun is
generally omitted, and the relative takes its place ; as "Egipfv e &v
Tvyxavopev f^ovres, We go away from those possessions which we hap-
pen to have.
So OvSev av irpdatfji av, &v ov trot (piXov, / would do none of those
things, to do which is not agreeabk to thee; for cKfivuv a pe Trpagai ov.
(b) The antecedent may be placed after the relative thus attracted ;
as 2uv 17 %x ls 8wa/A, With the forces winch you have.
This' inversion takes place also when apparently there is no attrac-
tion ; as ExSvo-ao-^a* ov e^eo ^traii/a, To P 11 * ff ^ tunic which I have
on. ndvra a eAa/k xpc'a, AU the meat which he received.
(c) In attraction, the noun also in apposition with the relative, after
a verb signifying to call, to believe, to consider, to regard, regularly takes
the case of the relative ; as TOUTCOJ/ &>v o-v deo-Trotvcov KaXels, Of these
whom thou callest mistresses ; for as Seo-iroivas.
(d) In some instances, the relative, even when it would be in the
nominative or dative, is attracted by the antecedent ; particularly the
nominative of o toy, 17X1x0 s\ as,
OuSf v KO> (I86res TG>V rjv irepl SapSty, Knowing as yet nothing oj
what happened at Sardes ; for fKdvwa. (Herod. 1, 78.)
*Qi/ TjmoTfi 7ro\\ovs, Many of those whom he mistrusted ; for CKCLV&V
ols. (Xen. C. 5, 4, 39.)
So Upbs avftpas To\fj.r)povs OLOVS Ka\ A.drjvaiovs, To daring men, siJch
as tlte Athenians are ; for oloi KOI Adrjvaioi eicrt. ExeTi/o ddvov roiaiv
T)\IKOIO-I wpv, That will be a hard thing to men of our years ; for T)\IKOI
va> fo-fifv. So "Staving 5e oiovy crv Sta8f SpaKoras, But young men, like
yourself, decamping; for olos <rv el, where o~u is not changed into ae.
2. On the other hand, the antecedent is often
put in the case of its relative. Most commonly,
however, only its most important word or words are
attracted by the relative and placed after it. E. g.
OVK ol(T0a poipas %? rv^etv avrrjv xpea>i> ; Knowest thou not the fat?
which slie must meet ?
Oiverai ^eirycoi/ ov rjyts fjidprvpn, The witness whom you have brought
has taken to his heels.
176.] NUMERALS. 243
So Aoyous aKovo-ov ovs (rot Suo-rv^cTs TJKO) (pepav, Hear the melan-
choly news which I have brought to thec. *E<pao-av Is Apfufvlav rj(tv,
r/s Opovras rjp\ TroXX^y KOI evSalp,ovosi They said that we would come
to Armenia which Orontas governed, a great and rich country.
This rule applies also to relative adverbs ; as*AXXoo-e OTTOI av afpiKy,
In other places whither you may go.
3. The relative sometimes assumes the case re-
quired by a subordinate clause ; as,
, ols oiroTav TIS TrXeiora p.io-6bv SiSw, /zer' eKfivtav e'<' rjp,ag
a.Ko\ov07)o-ov<Tiv, Men, who, when one gives them higher pay, will come
with him against us ; for ot /zer' e/cetWi> e^>' T^JLCLS aKo\ov0T]o-ov(riv , OTTO-
rav TIS avrols TrXfiova ^.iffOov 6iSw.
So Xtoptov e(pr) flvai aKpov, o ei p.f] TIS TrpoKaTaXrj^oiTO, dbvvciTOV
(o-eo-6ai TrapeXQelv, He said there was an elevated place, which it would be
impossible for one to pass, unless he should occupy it beforehand; for 6
ddvvaTov fa'ca'Bat TrapeXdelv, cl p,f) TIS 7rpoKaTa\f)\jrotTo avTO,
NOTE. Attraction gives rise to the following expressions : "AX pi
ov, or Me'xpi ov, as far as, until, till. "E(os ov, until, till. E^ ov,
E OTOV, E| o)j/, or A(' ov, since. Els o, or "Eore (that is, Es
6 re), until, till.
NUMERALS.
1. A mixed number, of which the fractional part is
one half, is expressed by a circumlocution when it denotes a
coin or weight; as H^TTTOV f]p.ip,vaioi>, Four and a half mincR ;
literally The fifth part being a half-mina, implying that the
remaining four parts are whole mince : but IleVre fj/junvala, Five
half-mince, or Two and a half.
2. A circumlocution with dear, wanting, may be used when
the number consists of tens accompanied by eight or nine ; as
ti/ deovrcs (iKoo-i, Twenty wanting two, simply eighteen. *Evbs
Thirty wanting one, simply twenty-nine.
This principle applies also to ordinals, as 'Ei/os deov CIKOOTOV Iroy,
The nineteenth year.
A 6< v, being wanting, neuter, with its substantive may be put in the
genitive absolute ; as Iievri]K.ovra pias deovo-rjs, Fifty wanting one ;
Forty-nine. 'Evas fteovros rpiaKoorw erei, In the twenty-ninth year.
-44 SYNTAX. [177-180.
OBJECT. OBLIQUE CASES.
^ 177. 1. That on which an action is exerted
is called the immediate object. That with relation
to which an action is exerted is called the remote
object.
2. The immediate object is usually put in the ac-
cusative. The remote object is put in the genitive
or dative ; it often however depends on a preposi-
tipn. E. g.
AtoXor f8o)Kcv OSvo-o-ei rovs ai/e/iovs, JE>olus gave the winds to
Ulysses, where TOVS avejjuvs is the immediate, and oSuo-o-eT the re-
mote object
3. When the active is followed by two cases, the
passive or middle regularly takes that of the re-
mote object. (For examples see below.)
178. 1. Participles and verbal adjectives in reov or rea
are followed by the same case as the verb from which they are
derived. (For examples see below.)
2. The verbal in reov with eWt (expressed or understood)
is equivalent to Set with the infinitive active or middle ; as,
aKovaTfov or a/touore'a eWtV, one must hear ; it is necessary to hear ;
the same as Set dicoveiv : /zt/iqre'oi/, one must imitate ; Set fupclo-Qai.
NOTE. In some instances, the verbal in rlov or rea has a pas-
sive signification ; as ^m/re'ov or qm/rea, one must be conquered, the
same as Set rj-rrao-dcu.
179. In general, any word, sentence, expression, or
clause may be the object of a verb. Particularly,
(a) The object of a verb may be an infinitive; as E&'Xco xpTjo-Oai, 1
\cish to use.
(b) It may be a sentence beginning with on, o>y, tra, OTTOS, o</>/>a.
(For examples see below.)
1 8O. ' The object of a verb is omitted when it can be
readily determined by the context ; as notjjo-dcra e'avr^ ei'/coVa Xt-
6ivT]v ecrrrjo'cv eVt ra> rvpfta) TQ>V TTaiScov, SC. avTTjv, Having THdds
*or herself a stone-image (statue) she placed it on the tomb of
her children.
181, 182.] ACCUSATIVE. 245
ACCUSATIVE.
181. 1 The immediate object of a transitive
verb is put in the accusative ; as,
Taura noiSi, I do these things.
Hoifja-as ravra, Having done these things.
UoirjTfov ravra, One must do these things.
2. Any verb may be followed by the accusative
of a noun having a kindred signification. Here
the accusative is generally followed by an adjec
tive. E. g.
OVK dvacrxfrd, To fall an insupportable fall.
*Hidi/ Spd/iTj/za deivov, They rushed furiously.
3. Verbal adjectives and substantives, which reg-
ularly take the genitive, are sometimes followed by
the accusative ; as,
Tpi/3<Bi> TO. Toidde, Skilled in such matters.
Ta fierecupa (ppoi/riorq?, One who ponders on things above.
Further, adjectives or substantives are sometimes followed by the
accusative of a kindred noun ; as AovXos ray peyia-ras doyjreias KOI Sov-
Xeias, The most abject slave.
NOTE 1 . The accusative is, in Poetry, sometimes joined to a verb
signifying to see, to look, to mark the expression of the look ; as C H
q e/3Xe^e vairv, The Council looked mustard.
NOTE 2. Many verbs, which are intransitive in English, are transi-
tive in Greek ; as A.6avdrovs aXireV0ai, To sin against the immortals.
J^ 182. The accusative is often put after verbs,
'adjectives, substantives, and certain expressions, for
the sake of limiting, or more fully explaining, their
meaning. The accusative, thus used, is called
synecdochical. E. g.
Kpouro? r}v AuSo? TO yevos, Croesus was a Lydian by birth.
Taura ^revdovrai, They lie in these things.
So rt, for what ? rt, in any thing, in something, somewhat ; ov8ev,
in nothing, not ; raXXa, in other respects; TOVTO pep, on the one hand t
TOVTO Se, on the other.
246 SYNTAX. [ 183, id4.
X^ 183. The accusative follows the particles of
"protestation pa and vr\.
Md is used in negative, and vr\ in affirmative sentences. But
when vai is placed before /id, the sentence is affirmative.
E.g.
Ma Tr)v Avairvo^Vj pa TO Xdoy, /ta TOV Aepa, OVK fldov, By Breath, by
Chaos, by Air, I did not see.
Nq rov noo-eiSa> <iXa> ere, By Posidon, I love tliee.
NOTE 1. Sometimes /id is omitted ; as Oy, roV 8' *OXv/wroj>, A r 0,
y Mis Heaven.
NOTE 2. Sometimes the name of the god sworn by is omitted after
these particles, in which case the article of the omitted name is always
expressed ; as Ma TOV e-ya> pev ovd' av enido^v, By , / should
not have believed it.
184. 1. Verbs signifying to ask, to teach, to
take away, to clothe, to unclothe, to do, to say, to
conceal, and some others, are followed by two ac-
cusatives, the one of a person, and the other of a
thing; as,
Taurd pe e'payras-, Thou askest me about these things.
AiTf'iv TOV Srjpov <f>v\aKa$, To ask guards of the people.
Tov Srjpov xXaii/av ^/ZTTKT^OI/, / clothed the people with a cloak.
M.ovcriKT)v VTTO Aa/i7rpou Trai8ev6eisj Having' been taught music by
Lamprus.
The accusative of the thing may, in signification, be kindred to the
verb ; as *O QOXIKOS noXffjLos dfifj-vrjorov rrai8fiav OVTOVS fTrai&evcrcv ,
The Phocian war has tauglit them an ever memorable lesson.
2. Certain verbs may be followed by the accusa-
tive and a relative or interrogative sentence, or a
sentence beginning with on, that, ^ lest.
In translation, the accusative is regarded as the nominative of the
"olio wing sentence. E. g.
TivaxrKf crairrbv OOTIS fi, Know what thou art.
*Hi$ei avrov on /xeVoi/ e^ot rov HfptrtKov oTparev/Aaros, He knew that
he occupied the middle of the Persian army.
3. Sometimes passive and middle verbs are fol-
owed by the accusative of the remote object, al
though the active construction is not used ; as,
185, 186.] ACCUSATIVE. 247
TCLS Kc(f)a\ds, TJieir heads being cut off ; Being be-
headed.
NOTE 1. The accusative of the person is regularly omitted after
verbs signifying- to conquer (as i/iKao>). The accusative of the thing-
after these verbs denotes the nature or place of the conquest. E. g.
Mayv vtKav, sc. rii/a, To conquer one in a battle ; To gain a battle.
ia veviKTjKws, Having conquered in tJie Olympic games. JHoXXa?
rJTTTjvrai, They have been defeated in many battles.
V NOTE 2. Some verbs of this class are often constructed different-
ly ; thus. ATrocrrepea) or orepeo) nva rivos, To deprive one of any
thing. A(f)aipeo^ai (or Trapaipeo/icu, TrepteXeti') rivd rti/oy,
To deprive one of any tiling. Acpatpov/iai ri TWOS, To take some-
thing from some one.
Aey< or elirflv nva (v, KaXcos, or KCCKC^S, To speak well, or ill, of
any one.
*Epa> ri ni/t, To do any thing to any body. Hoi/co rl TIVI, To do
any thing to anyone. Also Hoteco nva ev, Ka\5>s, or Ka/cws-, To
do good, or evil, to any one.
X^ 185. Verbs signifying to name, to call, to
choose, to render, to constitute, to esteem, to consider,
to divide, are followed by two accusatives referring
to the same person or thing.
The second accusative may be an adjective or participle.
In the passive, these verbs become copulas. E. g.
^Tpanjyov avrov a7re'eiez>, He appointed him general.
To crrparfuj^a KareWi/ie SoodeKct /*'p'/) He divided the army into twelve
parts.
N/NOTE 1. In reality, the second accusative forms a predicate ; that
?sy it is in apposition with the first, and consequently may be preceded
by eivai ; as 2o(^>i(rn}i> ovofj-d^ovtri TOV avSpa etvat, They call him a
sophist ; They say that he is a sophist. ATreSei'x^ rfjs Irnrov elvai ITT-
, He was appointed master of the horse.
NOTE 2. Sometimes the noun denoting the thing divided is put in
the adnominal genitive ; as AietXo/xefla TTJS etSooXoTroiiKiJs ci'Sj; Suo, We
have divided the art of making images into two parts.
Terminal functions of the Accusative.
^ 186. 1. In poetry, the accusative often dfc
notes the place whither ? as,
AyXaa? 6/3as 07//3d?, Thou earnest to illustrious Thebes.
"I\LOV etVa), Into Ilion.
248 SYNTAX.
2,. The accusative is used to denote extent of
space, or duration of time ; as,
ora0/zoi/r uo, Trapcurdyyas Seta, He marched two stations,
equal to ten parasangs.
err; Koi/*a>i/TOi, jf^ey s/eep /en years.
So *Os T0vrjK Tavra rpia err/, Wfo Aas feen rfearf these three years.
eueoo-t en; -yeyoi/cos, Afa fezng- quite twenty years old.
NOTE 1. Sometimes the accusative seems to denote repetition of
time ; as "EvTfi\dfj.vos TTJV copqv cnayivtciv (rfpiai ras aryas, Command-
ing him to bring the goats to them at the regular time.
NOTE 2. When the accusative denoting- duration of time is accom-
panied by an ordinal number, it answers to the question, how long
ago ? as TLwaTTjv f)p.fpav yeyafj.Tjp.evr]v, Having been married nine days,
GENITIVE.
X^ 187. 1. A substantive which limits the mean-
ing of another substantive, denoting a different
person or thing, is put in the genitive, called ad-
nominal.
This rule applies also to pronouns, and to adjectives and par-
ticiples used substantively. E. g.
To re^vos rov 0cov, The tempk of the god.
*1Lpyov 'H^cuWou, A work of Hephastus.
*H d/epoatriy ra>v \fy6vra>v, Tfte act of hearing the speakers.
TTJV -rroXtv fjn&v, Our state. Trjv iavrov dbcXtyrjv, His own sister.
Me<rov rjiMpas, The middle of the day.
To TeTpafMfjLevov ru>v Papfidpatv, The defeated portion of the barba-
rians.
Els TOVTO dvdyKTjs, To this degree of necessity.
So when the first substantive is omitted after the article. (For ex-
amples, see 168, 2.)
tfi. Many verbal adjectives and adverbs, which
iiave an active signification, are followed by the
genitive of the object ; as,
Tpi/3o)i/ ImriKrjs, Skilled in horsemanship.
dvdpaTruv, Qualified to rule men.
3. The genitive limits the meaning of some aa-
jectives and adverbs denoting possession, equality,
similarity, nearness, or union ; as,
188.] GENITIVE. 249
Toty avrwv ISiots Trpoo-e^eti/ TOV vovv, To attend to their private affairs.
'lepos XT;? Apre'/uSoff, Sacred to Artemis.
This rule applies to i'Sios, tepoy, otKeToy, eVi^coptos, KOIVOJ, icros and
its compounds, o/ioto?, dSeX^os, yemai/, TrX^at'os, airios, evavTios, dvr'i-
orpocpoy , TroXe/zioy, f^P * ' an( l some f tne compounds of 6/ioi) and trui/,
as o/icow/zos, o-vyyei/Tjs 1 . These adjectives, however, with the exception
of idioy, lepoy, and eirix^pi-os, are most commonly followed by the efa-
tive. Adverbs of this class are ay^t ay^oO, eyyus, ucrap,
4. The genitive limits the meaning of some ad-
verbs of place, and of some adverbial cases (^ 135);
as,
2*771/77$ i/8oz>, WzMrn a tent.
EI/TOS ov TroXXoi) vpdvou, Within a short time.
Ep.iropias eWjca, ^or ^Ae 5aA;e o/" trade.
*E ^ f} s is followed by the genitive or dative.
NOTE 1. The adnominal genitive denotes various relations, the
most common of which are those of possession, subject, object, quality,
material, a whole, component parts.
It is called subjective when it is equivalent to the subject-nominative ;
objective, when it denotes the object of an action. Thus, in *Epyov
'H(/mi'(rrou, it is subjective, because the expression stands for*O *H(pai-
CTTOS eipyao-aro. That which Heph&stus made; in *H aKpoaaris TWV Xe-
yovroiv, it is objective, because the expression stands for To aKpoao-dat
T>V \ey6vTuv, To hear the speakers.
NOTE 2. A substantive is sometimes followed by two genitives de-
noting different relations ; as TT)I/ Ile'XoTros cnrdcrrjs HfXoTrovvfjo-ov Kard-
\r)i$nv, The taking of the whole of Peloponnesus by Pelops.
NOTE 3. The genitive is in a few instances used where one would
naturally expect apposition ; as (JEsch. Pers. 448) Adr]vo>v ir6\is, The
city of Athens ; for Adrjvai troXis.
NOTE 4. Sometimes the genitives p.ov, crov are equivalent to the
apparently superfluous datives /ioi, crot; as Tedopv^rai pov f] ^ux 1 ?*
My soul is troubled.
NOTE 5. AKo\ov6os and 8taSoxo?are followed by the genitive
or dative.
^^ 188. 1. Adjectives, pronouns, participles, and
adverbs, denoting a part, are followed by a genitive
denoting the whole ; as,
Ot dya$oi TWV dvQpa>7ro)v t The good among men ; The good men.
O TJJJLHTVS TOV apifyioO, Half the number.
Tr)v TrXei'oTTji/ T^S orpartas, The greatest part of the army
11*
250 SYNTAX. [ 189, 190.
Tijs puipi\rjs a-uxvyv, A good deal of coal-dust.
Oi K(ira(pvy6vTfs avT&v, Such of tJiem as escaped.
OvSeiy TWV p.(ipaKi<ov, No one of tJie young men.
HdvTuv XafjiTTpoTaTos, The most splendid of all.
IIoO yr)s ; W/iere on earth ?
Ais TTJS Tjfjifpas, Twice a day.
2. The genitive of the reflexive pronoun is put
after an adjective of the superlative degree, in order
to express the highest degree to which a person or
thing attains ; as,
"Ore deivoraros vavrov ravra qada, When your skill in these matters
was greatest.
NOTE 1 . The gender of the governing word is generally the same
as that of the noun in the genitive.
NOTE 2. The genitive plural is used when the whole consists, or
is regarded as consisting, of many parts.
NOTE 3. Sometimes this construction is employed even where the
partitive relation is not obvious ; thus, 8los, raXar, o-xYXioy, Set'Xatoy,
<iX?j, may be followed by the genitive plural of the noun with which
they properly agree ; as Ala yvvaiK&v, Divine woman.
X^ 189. Verbs implying a noun are followed by
the genitive ; as,
Bao-iXfvei avratv, He is their king. ( 187.)
TLdvrvv dunrpeTTfis, Thou surpassest all. ( 188.)
This rule applies chiefly to verbs signifying to rule, to surpass, to
excel, to inherit.
NOTE. Ai/oVcro), ap^co, and ^yeo/xai, may take the dative in-
stead of the genitive. KX^poi/o/xcto, in later Greek, may be follow-
ed by the accusative of the thing inherited, and even of the person
whose property is inherited.
Such examples as KpaTelcrdai VTTO rov "Eparos, To be ruled by Lcve,
show that KpaTcv may take the accusative instead of the genitive.
19O. The genitive after verbs signifying to
be, to belong, denotes most of the relations ex-
pressed by the adnominal and partitive genitive ;
as,
*O Trots Aacf8ai/ioi/ta)j/ eWi, The boy is the gift of the Lacedemoni-
ans. ($ 187.)
$ 191, 192.] GENITIVE. 251
Avoias IffTi TO Qrjpao-dai /cera, It is characteristic oj folly to pursue
vain things.
Eivai crojj/ TpiaKovra, To be thirty years old.
'OVTO. TO evpos TrXeOpov, Being a plethrum in breadth.
TOVTUV yevov /xot, Do become one of them for my sake. ( 188.)
X 191. 1. In general the genitive may be put
cifter any verb when its action does not refer to the
whole object, but to a part only ; as,
He far f i T>V Av&wi/, He sends some of the Lydians.
A.afi6vra T&V Tatviwv, Taking some of the Jiilets.
2. Particularly, the genitive is put after verbs
signifying to partake, to enjoy, to obtain ; as,
cy TTJS lopTrjs, They shared in the festival.
A7ro\avop.v TrdvTuv TOOI/ dya&oi/, We enjoy all the good things.
OuTo>s ovaip.r]v TeKvaur, So may I enjoy my children.
NOTE. Sometimes airoXava), Xay^arca, pe ra$ida>/it, /xera-
', to hit, /xcre^a), are followed by the accusative.
^ 193. 1. The genitive is put after verbs sig-
nifying to take hold o/J to touch, to feel, to hear,
to taste, to smell, to perceive, to consider, to under
stand, to remember, to forget.
Causatives of this class are followed by the accu
sative of the person and the genitive of the thing.
E.g.
A/3eo-#e rourov, Take hold of this man.
" A.TTTeo'dai airo>z/, To touch the?n.
Tevo-at TTJS Qvpas, Taste of the door; Knock at the door.
Mep.vrjo-6 p.ov, Remember me.
'YTTf^vrjo-fv TC e Trarpos, And he reminded him of his father.
EK 5e /ue rrdvTcov \r]6dvei, And makes me forget all things.
Tovs TrcuSas yVo~Teov ai/j-aroy, One must make the children taste
blood; give them a taste of blood.
2. Verbs signifying to take hold of are often fol-
lowed by the accusative of the object taken hold
of, and the genitive of the part by which it is
taken ; as,
E\dftovTo TIJS &vrjs TOV OpovTrjv, They took Orontes by the girdle.
NOTE 1. Some verbs of this class may be followed by the accusa
252 SYNTAX. [^ 193, 194.
five ; as Aicr&V&u rt, To perceive something. Those signifying to see
are generally followed by the accusative of the immediate object.
NOTES. Mipvrjo-Ko) and yevo> maybe followed by two accusa-
tives ; as Oi Eyforaloi ^u/z/xa^i'ai/ dva^ip.vrio'KovTfs A.0rjvaiovf t The in-
habitants of Egesta reminding the Athenians of their alliance. Tevo-to
ae /it 0u, / will give thee wine to taste.
NOTE 3. A/cova), irvvQdvopai, and their synonymes, may take
that which is heard in the accusative, and that from which the thing
heard proceeds, in the genitive ; as "HKOVO-C TOU ayyeXou ra irapa roC
Kvpov, He heard from the messenger the words of Cyrus. Toi/ av8pa
irvvBdvov TO>V oSotTropoji/, Inquire of the travellers about the man.
\/ 193. Verbs signifying to admire, to contemn,
to desire, to care for, to neglect, are followed by the
genitive ; as,
*Aya<r#cu TTJS aprrrjs, To admire virtue.
MeyaAo>i> eVi$v/tfis, Thou desirest great things.
NOTE 1. Many verbs of this class are sometimes followed by tne
accusative of the object ; as &povri(ovras ra roiaGra, Caring about
such things. (Eurip. Bac. 503) Kara^pom pe, He despises me;
treats me with contempt.
So in the passive ; Elnwv ovv ravra KaT(ppoin)0T)v VTT' avrov, Saying
therefore these things I was despised by him.
NOTE 2. "Aya/Aat and its synonymes may be followed by the gen-
itive of a person and the accusative of a neuter pronoun ; as TdS'
avrov ayafiaiy I admire him for these things. *O Qavpdfa TOV fraipov
<rov npoorayopou, For which I admire your friend Protagoras.
X 194. 1. The genitive after certain verbs and
expressions denotes that on account of which any
thing takes place ; as,
ZrjXS) a-f TTJS (vftovXlas, I admire you for your wisdom.
Tfl vp.T(pa TroXft TTJS yi]s TTJS inr 1 QptoTriwv 8fSofj.VT)s (pdovov<ri, They
are jealous of your city, on account of the land given to you by the
Oropians.
2. The genitive, with or without an interjection,
is used in exclamations ; as,
*Q Ildo-ftSoj/, rov fiaKpovs ! Posidon, what a length !
Kai rig fi$( 7ra>7rore ftovs Kpiftaviras ; T&V aXa^ovevp-aTotv ! And who
ever saw oxen roasted whole in iJie oven ? what tough stories I
3. In Poetry, the genitive is sometimes used
after verbs signifying to entreat to denote the per-
$ 195.] GENITIVE. 253
son or thing for the sake of which the person en-
treated is to grant the request ; as,
Mrj p,f yovvav yovvd&o p;Se TOKTJWV, Entreat me not by my knees, nor
by my parents.
Tavrrjs iKvoiifjiai erf, / beseech tJtee for her sake.
Aicrcro/Luu Zr/vof OXu/iTriov, I pray you let me alone, for the sake of
, Zeus Olympius. (Od. 2, 68.)
4. Verbs signifying to accuse, to prosecute, to con-
vict, are followed by the accusative denoting the
person accused, and the genitive denoting the
crime ; as,
Ai&>o/zeu ere detXtay, I will prosecute you for cowardice.
KA<ywi/a Scopooi/ cXoprcr, Convicting Clean of bribery.
NOTE 1. &fvya>, to be accused, and &\S>vat, to be convicted, are
followed by the genitive alone because they have a passive significa-
tion.
yfNoTE 2. Airidopai nva n, to accuse one of any thing. En-f i-
/fvni or ETrio-KrjTTTfcrdaL rivi TWOS, to prosecute one for any thing.
NOTE 3. The genitive of a person after verbs compounded with
Kara, as KarayiyvaxTKU), Karao'iKd^a), KaraKpiva), Kararpe^co, /eara^ei-
poroi>ea>, /cara^evSo/iai, KaTafa<bioptu, Karfpelv, Karj/yopeco, common-
ly referred to this head, really depends on Kara in composition ; as,
KaraSi/eeietp ddvarov, Thou condemnest thyself to death.
(a) The passive construction of these verbs implies that they can
take the accusative of a person ; as Eicelvos Kare^cpi'crcfy, He was
condemned.
(b) The accusative is often wanting after these verbs ; as Karrjyo-
ptiv avrov, To accuse him.
(c) Karnyopeo) is sometimes followed by two genitives ; as Ila-
paTrpecrjSetas avrov Kim/yopeii/, To indict him for unfaithfully discharg~
ing his duties as ambassador.
NOTE 4. ^Ei/o^os and vrrevdvvos, accused of, charged with, guil-
ty of, are followed by the genitive because they have the force of
passive participles. *Evox<>s may be followed by the genitive of
punishment. *Ej/o^o?, devoted to, takes the dative.
^ 195. 1. The genitive is sometimes put aiter
some adjectives, verbs, and adverbs of manner for
the sake of limiting or more fully explaining their
meaning ; as,
254 SYNTAX. [ 196, 197.
"Airats appevav Trai'Soav, 'ATCKVOS apo-evuv TraiSoov, or *A.irais e
yoVou, Childless in respect to male offspring ; Having no sons.
Av8pos wpat'a, Of the ripe age to be married.
"Eu TJKftv /Si'ov, to be well off as to property.
KaXcoy fx flv / 1 '^ l 7 ff To be well off as to drunkenness ; pretty tipsy.
'.Qs et^e rdxovs, .As fast as he could.
rpoTTov ex^is, This is your character.
2. The genitive is sometimes found after verbs
of saying, judging, inquiring, and examining ; as,
ToD Kao-iyvfjTov rl (fays ; What saijest thou concerning our brother?
"Ev&ai/jiovias fie KOL dQ\ioTT)To$ a&avTws rf oXXcoy Kpiveis ; But about
happiness and misery dost thou judge likewise or ot/terwise?
3. After o-7re'i/Sa> and ey%e'o> the genitive is used
in libations and toasts ; as,
aya#oG Sat'/iovo?, Pour out the wine in the name of (or to
the honor of) good fortune; May good fortune attend us.
'H\io5d>pas, Pour out to the health of Hdiodora.
Local and Temporal functions of the Genitive.
^ 190. The genitive often denotes the place
where ? and the time when ? how long since ? or
how soon 1 The genitive of place is chiefly Poetic.
E.g.
OvK*A.pyfos r)v ; Was he not in Argos?
Tr/s WKTOS vfftovraii Tlteyfeed in the night.
rjp.fpa>v airo Tavrrjs rr]$ T]p.pas, Within thirty days from
this day.
Ablative functions of the Genitive.
197. 1. In Poetry, the genitive sometimes
enotes the place whence ? as,
dy\aas Zpds Qfjpas, From Pytho thou earnest to illustrious
Thebes.
. The genitive is put after verbs, adjectives,
and adverbs, implying proceeding from, separation,
departure, cessation.
Transitive verbs of this class are followed b
$ 198, 199.] GENITIVE. 255
the accusative of the immediate, and the genitive
of the remote, object. E. g.
Aapfiov KOI Hapvo-dridos yiyvovrai rraldes dvo, Of Darius and Pary-
satis were born two children.
TOVTOU peBUfrtiai, To let him go.
AteV^oi/ d\\r)\a)v, They separated from each other.
*Avev TWOS, Without any thing.
NOTE. Aiacpopos, different., takes the genitive; 8id(popos, op-
posed to, hostile, takes the dative. Karap^co is found also with the
accusative.
^X 198. 1. The genitive is put after adjectives
and adverbs of the comparative degree to denote
that with which the comparison is made ; as,
KpeiTTo)!/ rovrov, Better than this man.
Ta>i/ iTnrwv OO.TTOV erpe;(oi>, They ran faster tJtan the horses.
2. The genitive is put after adjectives, adverbs,
and verbs implying a comparison ; as,
TWV vvv ovrav, Other than those who now are.
"Opviv TpnrXdo-iov KXecovv/xou, A bird three times as large as Cleony-
mus.
H\coveKTf)(ra> TOV 'iTnroKevravpov, I shall have the advantage of the
Hippocentaur.
So E\a<r<rovv nvd ni/os, to make one less than any thing. IIpo-
E^O>, to surpass, is found also with the accusative.
3. When the substantive which is compared is
the same as that with which it is compared, the
latter is omitted when it is limited by the ad-
nominal genitive ; as,
i/ ex 67 " 6 ovSev r/rroi' r}\iu>v cvTipov, You have a position not less
honorable than ours ; sc.
Terminal functions of the Genitive.
^ 199. The genitive sometimes denotes that
towards which an action is directed ; as,
Eoroxat fro rov fieipaKlov, He was taking aim at the young man
OiVrevcroi/ MfvfXdov, Shoot an arrow at Menelaus.
Pi\^a) Trerpov raxa crou, I will soon throw a stone at you.
Ev6i> ne\\r)vv$, Straight to Pcllene.
256 SYNTAX. [ 200.
Instrumental functions of the Genitive.
v^ 2OO. 1. Sometimes the genitive denotes the
instrument, or the agent after a passive form ; as,
Uprja-ai irupbs 8771010 tfuperpa, To burn tJte gates with consuming
fire.
HXrjyels Qvyarpbs rf)s frfs, Being struck by my daughter.
2. The genitive is used after verbs and adjec-
tives to denote the material of which any thing is
made; as,
XoXco{; Troifovrai, They are made of brass.
Pivov TTOLTJTTJV, Made of ox-hide.
3. The genitive is used after verbs, adjectives,
and adverbs, implying fulness or want.
Transitive verbs of this class are followed by
the accusative of the immediate, and the genitive
of the remote, object. E. g.
Ilcvias eyepev, It was full of poverty.
K.fvS)v 8o^a<r^uiro)i/ 7r\f)p( is, Full of vain notions.
Ta>v Te6vT}KOTO)v a\is, Enough of the dead.
V 4. The genitive is used to denote the price of
/a thing ; as,
Ta>v irovtov ira)\ov<riv rjfiiv navra rdydff ol deoi, The gods sell to us
every good thing for labor.
'Qveovrai ray yvvatKas irapa ratv yovecov xpTJpaTuv /leyaXtDV, They buy
their wives of their parents for much money.
T), That can be bought for money.
NOTE 1. The noun denoting the punishment, that is, the price of
crime, is sometimes put in the genitive. In classical Greek, however,
this applies chiefly to davdrov, of death ; as,
Gai/arov vTrayaytov MiAriaSea e'diWe, He accused Miltiades capitally.
KaraSiKao-^eis davdrov rj (pvyrjs, Being condemned to death or banish-
ment.
"EVOYOS Seo-ftoi), Deserving chains.
ISOTE 2. *A.ios, worthy, and a^t'toy, worthily, are followed by the
genitive of price or value ; as *A|ioy Bavdrov, Worthy of death. It3
verb atdeo, to think worthy, is followed by the accusative of a person,
and the genitive of a thing ; as 'A^oCo-ii/ avrbv peydXav, They think
him worthy of great things.
201.] DATIVE. 257
When agios means fit, proper, becoming, it is followed by the da-
tive.
DATIVE.
20 1. 1. The dative is used after many verbs,
'adjectives, adverbs, and substantives, to denote the
object to or for which any thing is or is. done.
Transitive verbs of this class are followed by the
accusative of the immediate, and the dative of the
remote, object. E. g.
Tots 6avov(ri 7r\ovTos ovdev ox^eXel, Wealth in no way benefits the
dead.
Avp.aivofj.6VT) TO) vcKpa, Abusing the dead body.
AOKO> fjiot, I seem to myself; It seems to me. Ao/teis /zot, You seem
to me. Aoxei /not, It seems to me.
'YTTio-xvovpai o-oi 8f<a raXaira, I promise to you ten talents.
Hodeivos TOIS <pi\ois, Dear to his friends.
Eya> TIVL fj,Trod<av flfju ; Am I in any body's way ?
So Tf]v TOV Oeov 86o-iv vp.lv, The gift of the god to you. Ba<rtXei da-
y, Tribute to the king. ^
2. Some verbs, adjectives, and substantives may
be followed by the genitive of a thing, and the da-
tive of a person ; as,
To>i> Kpewv StaSiSovat rois OfpcnrevTais, To give some of the meat to
the attendants. ( 191.)
aur<5 TOV dpovov, He yielded the throne to him.
Avrw irpofKTTyKei TOV geviKov, He was the commander of his merce-
nary troops. ( 189.)
MaXiora <nrovdf)s a^ia TT) TroXei, Of the utmost consideration to the
state, or Deserving the most serious attention of the state. ( 200,
n. 2.)
ey/j. eVri Tracri fjuKpotyvxias, It is a sign of pusillanimity to all :
All consider it a sign of pusillanimity. ( 187.)
. The dative is used after verbs signifying to be
pai), to denote that to which any thing
belongs ; as,
TfXXw rraides rjo~av Ka\oi TC KayaQoi, Tellus had good and noble chil-
dren.
ToTy 7r\ovo-iois TroXXa Trapapiidid (paaiv elvai, They say that the rick
have many consolations.
HdvTa aroi yevrjaeTai, All things will be done to tftee.
258 SYNTAX. [ 201
4. The dative is used after verbs and adjectives
to denote that with regard to which any thing is
affirmed ; as,
fiev evroXrj Aios e^ei re\os 817, -As to you two, the command of
Zeus is now done.
Ti o-oi 7ra/>ao-^o) drjra TO> TedvyKori, WJtat shall I now offer theefor
the deceased?
ATTO "E\(pavriiT)s TTO\IOS ova lovri avavres eori TO xcopiov, To a
person going up from the city Elephantine the country appears
steep.
In certain parenthetical phrases <u s precedes this dative ; as ETT^I Trep
fi yfvvalof o>$- i&ovri, Since thou art of noble descent to one who sees thee;
as thy appearance indicates. c Qs e/iot or *Qs y efiol, In my opinion.
'Q? yepoiri, For an old man. KptW r\v ^Xwroy, <uj ep)t, Trore, Creon
was once, in my opinion, enviable.
|5. The dative is often used after verbs, and
sometimes after nouns, where the adnominal gen-
itive would naturally be expected ; as,
*Hpx OJ/ *^ vavriKov rots Supaicouo-i'oiy, They commanded the navy of
t/ie Syracusans.
Ot ITTTTOI avrols SfdfvToi, Their horses are tied.
Aia TO Sieo-Trap^at auTw TO arTpdrevfia, Because his army has dis-
persed.
6. The dative is put after the interjections <H, &>,
lw, oval- as Ot//,ofc, Woe is me!
NOTE 1. Many verbs of this class are sometimes followed by the
accusative of the immediate object ; as QtyeXciv TOVS <f)i\ovs, To benefit
one' s friends.
So in the passive : Oi Aa/cf8ai^tovtoi aTnoroCirai VTTO Trdvrcov IlfXo-
irovvrio-iwv, The Lacedfpmonians are distrusted by all the Peloponnesians ,
implying Hdvres H(\07rovvr)(rioi a.7rio~Tovo~i AaKeBaifioviovs.
NOTE 2. Acpatpai TI run, To take away any thing from any one.
Ae^o/iou Tt nvi, To receive or accept any thing from any one. Qvel-
a-0 at or Hpia<r6ai TI TIZ/I, To buy any thing of any one.
NOTE 3. In the Epic dialect the dative is sometimes followed by a
participle in the genitive ; and on the other hand a participle in the
dative is sometimes appended to a noun in the genitive (5) ; as ( Od.
9, 257) H/zIi> S' avre KaT(K\d(r0r) (piXoj/ ^Top dcio-dvruv. (II. 14, 139)
0X061' KTJP .....
NOTE 4. The impersonate Sel, xP*]-> /*f'Xei, fierfari,
may be followed by the genitive of a tiling and the dative of a person ;
202.] DATIVE. 259
as Aeti/o>z> 8e (rot ftovXevp-aTtov eoiKf de'iv, And it is dear that you need
Strong arguments. Me'Xet crot TOVTOV, Thou carestfor this.
Most commonly, however, Set and xpy are followed by the accusative
of a person, and the genitive of a thing ; as AVTOV ae 8et npopr)-
6ecos, Thou thyself needcst a Prometheus.
The genitive in connection with jze'reo-rt and irpoo-rjKft depends
on fMfpos expressed or understood ; as 'Slv prjdev p,fpos rdls irovrjpois JJLC-
TCO-TI, Of which the wicked have no part. IIpoo-rjKei ovdevl dpx^s,
Government belongs to nobody.
NOTE 5. Frequently the dative of the personal pronoun is apparent-
ly superfuo us ; Ei7reju.ei>ai /not, Tpa>ej, dyavov l\tovrjos narpl (pi'Xo> KOI
pjrpt yafifttvtu, O Trojans, do tell the beloved father and -mother of il-
lustrious llioneu.s to bewail, where p,oi might have been omitted with-
out any essential injury to the sense.
It may be observed here that the pronoun rot (o-oi) most commonly
has the force of a particle, and may be rendered You know, You see,
certainly, or Sir.
^ 3O2. 1. The dative is used after adjectives,
adverbs, verbs, and substantives, implying resem-
blance, equality, union, approach.
Transitive verbs of this class are followed by the
accusative of the immediate, and the dative of the
remote, object. E. g.
"O/zotot rots TV(p\6ls, Like the blind.
Eyyvs 6S<5, Near a road.
AaiceSai/zoi/i'ois 8iap.dxf(rdai, To fight against the Lacedemonians .
*O cri8rjpos aviaol TOVS dtrOfvels rols ta^upoly, Steel renders the weak
ec/ual to the strong.
a ScoKpd-rei, Companions (pupils) of Socrates.
2. When the substantive, which depends on la- 05,
or oyLtoto?, is the same as that with which 0-09, or
ofioio?, agrees, the former is omitted, and the limit-
ing noun is put in the dative ; as,
Xaptrea-crti/ 6/ioTat, Hair resembling that of the Graces; for
6/^ioTai rat? KOfiais TWV Xapmoi/.
Ov yap p-ere^es ras 'icras TrXrjyas e'/zoi, For thou didst not receive the
same number of stripes with me.
NOTE 1. *O avros, idem, the same, and fls, one, the same, maybe
followed by the dative. In general, however, the dative to which they
directly refer is omitted, and the limiting noun takes its place. E. g,
260 SYNTAX. [203-206.
OvSev TUV avrS)v CKCIVOU 7rparro/i>, We do nothing like the things which
they did, avrwv refers to the deeds, and exdvois to the doers.
'Qo-aurtos, likewise, in the same manner, the adverb of 6 avrds,
takes the dative.
NOTE 2. Kotpcoi/eoo, KOIV&VOS, /xere';(&>, <rvfi/iere'xa> may be
followed by the genitive of a thing, and the dative of a person.
( 187; 189; 191.)
2O3. The dative is used after verbs to denote
e cause of an event, or that on account of which
any thing takes place ; as,
A.7rodvr](rKi i/d(r&>, He died of disease.
TavTT) yaupiay, You feel proud on account of this.
Tols Trcirpaypfvois aio-xyvofifvoi, Being ashamed of their past deeds.
Local and Temporal functions of the Dative.
^ 2O4. The dative often denotes the place
where, and the time when; as,
MapaQwvi or' rjnev, When we were at Marathon.
TavTTj rfi fjpfpa OVK e/ta^eVaro /Sao-iXeuy, The king did not fight on
that day.
Terminal functions of the Dative.
3O5. The dative is used after certain verbs
and adjectives to denote that to or towards which
their action is directed ; as,
AUTW dcpiKovro, Tltey came to him.
To fall on (to) the ground.
Instrumental and Modal functions of the Dative.
^ 2O6. 1 . The dative is used {o denote the in-
strument, manner, and means ; as,
Qvpcrov \aft<0v Seia x ft P'i Taking the thyrsus with the right hand.
Apo/KB ifvro fs rovs fiapfidpovs, They went running against the bar-
barians.
\/ 2. The dative is often put after adjectives, sub-
siantives, verbs, and adverbs of manner, for th sake
of limiting or more fully explaining their meaning ;
as,
206.] DATIVE. 261
Awarot rot? O-&IUUH, Strong in body. I<r X vfiv rots' o-touatrt, To be
strong in body.
oy oi/o/zart, Thapsacus by name.
6*aoro, He was eminent with the spear.
3. The dative is put after comparatives to denote
the excess of one thing over another ; as,
f) 'EXXas- ye'yoi/e ao-tfej/eare^, Greece has become weaker
by one distinguished city.
IIoXX<5 vo~Tfpov, Long after.
'
'Evl /zoVw Trpofxovo-iv oi Imrels was, The horsemen surpass us in one
thing only.
4. The dative after passive verbs and verbal ad-
jectives in -TO? and -reo? denotes the agent of the
action ; as,
Upoo-TToXois (pv\do-o-fTai, He is taken care of by the servants.
Eipyro ravra rw Evdvdfaco, These things had been said by Euthv-
demus.
Tois aXXoiy evKrd, Desirable to others.
Q(f)f\r)Tea (rot r] TrdXiy e'ortV, The state must be benefited by thee.
' rne dative denotes that by which any thing
is accompanied ; as,
Tois- XetTTo^ci/ots- es- UXdraiav e'XtfoVres, Having come into Plataa
with those that were left.
EpoT)0T)aravTois Aapiwo-iv eavrSi/ re TrevraKoviois KOI X i\iois onXiTais
Kai "j &wdxa>v pvpiois, They assisted the Dorians with one thou-
sand five hundred heavy-armed soldiers of their own, and ten thou-
sand of their allies.
This rule applies also to the dative of air 6s accompanied by a sub-
stantive ; as Tp^pfts avrols TrXjjpoyiao-i 8i(pedp W av, A number of gal-
leys was destroyed with every thing on board.
M^V'N Aa) ? V ai ' , To present any thing to any one,
I? <4UI, 1 ;; or Aajpco/zat nva rtw, To present one with any thing.
XNOTE 2 The dative after xptopai, utor, to avail one's self to
supply one s need with, to use, denotes the instrument. This dative
may have another dative in apposition with it ; or it may be accompa-
nied by the synecdochical ', ri, Z-n. - No M t'f, to use, takes the
dative after the analogy of its synonyme xp&yuu.
NOTE 3. The dative after such verbs as trjut, <r<pe V 8oi,da>, de-
notes Ihemstrument; as <Q S t fa ^ KX^ITLxSWra ?,oi rj
a&vy, As he saw Clearchus riding by, he threw the axe at him; in-
tending to hit him with the axe.
262 SYNTAX. [ 207, 208.
NOTE 4 . The dative of instrument may be put after a substantive ;
as 'H Tois f3e\e<riv ec^ecriy. The throwing of missiles.
NOTE 5. When the verbal in -re ov or -rea is equivalent to Set
with the infinitive, the accusative may be used instead of the dative ;
as Oure p,io~6o(popnTeov 8X\ovs fj TOVS o-rpaTevopevovs, Nor must others,
than those who serve in the army, receive wages ; equivalent to Oure Set
oXXovs; picr0o<pope'iv fj TOVS <rrpareuo/*eVovr.
VOICES.
^^207. 1. The active voice comprises the greater number
/of active or transitive, and neuter or .intransitive, verbs ; as
( KOTTTQ), Tpc^d), flfJ.1.
2. Causative verbs, that is, verbs signifying to cause one to
do any thing, have the active form ; as -yeva>, to cause to taste.
NOTE 1. The accusative of the reflexive pronoun is often omitted,
in which case the verb becomes intransitive ; as eXavi/co, to impel one's
self, to proceed, march; piyvvfu, to join one's self.
NOTE 2. The second perfect and pluperfect, and second aorist active,
of some verbs have the signification of the passive or middle ; as aywp.i
tdya, um^i eo-nrjv. Also the perfect of dXiV*co/MU, yiyvopai,
, 2KEAAQ, and <pva>.
NOTE 3. Some active verbs are often constructed like passives ;
that is, they are followed by vno or irpos with the genitive of the
agent ; as axouco, jtXva>, to be called, airoBvi]<TK.<>a, reXevraa>, to die by the
hand of.
NOTE 4. The grammatical subject of an active verb is not always
the agent of the action. Thus, KaraKaiu rt, I burn something, may
mean also I cause or order somebody to burn something.
2O 8. The passive takes for its subject that which was
the immediate object of the active. That which was the sub-
ject-nominative in the active becomes genitive in the passive,
and depends on VTTO, irpos, napd, or e|. E. g.
Kvvv TOV oea-iroTTjv $iXei, The dog hies his master, in the passive
becomes 'O SeoTrorTjr c^iXerrat VTTO TOV KVVOS, The master is loved
by his dog.
NOTE 1. (a) The aorist passive often has the force of the middle ,
in which case, the aorist middle is either rare or obsolete ; as aTroX-
Xao-<roD, to deliver, anaXXayrjvai, to deliver one's self; p-ipi-rpKu, tc re-
mind, p.vT]o-6rivai, to remind one's self, to remember.
(b) The future passive sometimes has the force of the ir.iddle ; a
^ 209.] VOICES. 263
NOTE 2. Some neuter verbs are used also in the passive, especially
when they are followed by the dative of the agent ; as E/xoi /ce/cXavo-/-
rat, for Ke/cXavo-o/zat.
\ 2O9. 1. Frequently the middle is equivalent to the ac-
tive followed by the accusative of the reflexive or reciprocal
pronoun ; as,
Nforouoi, lam washed, sc. by myself, the same as vtWco e>avroV, 1
- wash myself.
Aoi8opo\>p.eda, We revile one another.
X2. Very frequently the middle is equivalent to the active fol-
lowed by the dative of the reflexive or reciprocal pronoun. In
tins case the middle is used transitively. E. g.
Jloifivdai Try dprjvrjv, To make peace for one's self; but Iloteu/ rnv
^fipnvrjv, fo make peace for others.
fffv x&pav KaTavevennvrai, They have divided the place among them-
3. The middle is not unfrequently equivalent to the active
followed by the genitive of the reflexive pronoun. Here also
it is used transitively. E. g.
Uaida ^ cavofj.dfTo, He called me his son.
Ava-ouevos tivyarpa, To ransom his own daughter.
A7ro(pr}va<T0ai yvmp,r)v, To express one's own opinion.
'Srefpov Kapa, Crown thy head.
NOTE 1. When the active is causative, the middle is commonly
intransitive; as A
NOTE 2. Sometimes the reflexive or reciprocal pronoun is, for the
ake of emphasis, annexed to a middle verb ; as jLtofrvro ras av-
fi ^ W ? ' i ^^ owed their rtue s- I** W" wrols 7rpoa6 w 6~
neda, We shall add power to ourselves.
NOTE 3. The middle, like the active, may be used to express an
action which takes place at the command of the subject of the verb -
>
NOTE 4. ^ Sometimes the middle is apparently equivalent to the ac-
tive ; as opao-Vai, idfo-dai, xpfv<ra.o-0ai.
NOTE 5 (a) The future middle of many verbs is equivalent to the
future active, in which case the future acfive is either rare or obso?
te ; as 6a.vp.afr ffavpatroftM. (See Catalogue of Greek Verbs, $ 51 )
(b) Not unfrequently the future middle has a passive signification -
(See Catalogue of Greek Verbs, 52.)
NOTE 6 In the Epic dialect, the second aorist middle has some-
times the force of the passive ; as /3X^cu, K rda&u,
264 SYNTAX. [210,211.
y 21O. In respect to signification, a deponent verb is
either transitive or intransitive ; as eVtxc'XoLuu, eVeitXi/ to
either transitive or intransitive ; as eVt/xc'Xo/Luu,
take care of / /S^u^do/mi, e/3pu^^(rd/i^i/, /o roar.
NOTE 1. Some deponents have both the aorist passive and the
aorist middle ; as 8vvafjMi, rjSvvTjdrjv, eSui^tra/xj/i'. Most commonly,
however, when both aorists are used, the passive has a passive signi-
fication; as 8(^op.ai, Se^^i/cu, 8ea(r6(U.
NOTE 2. It has already been remarked that the future of a depo-
nent verb is taken from the middle. It is added here that a few de-
ponents have also a future passive ; as eTrt/AeXo/xai, eVri/AfXi/o-o/xai, eVi-
ti\T]drja-ofjiai. ($ 8-2, 2.)
NOTE 3. Some deponents have, in the perfect and pluperfect, also
a passive signification ; as tpyd^b/xai eipyao-pu,
TENSE S.
1. The present in the indicative expresses action
or being which is going on now ; as ypdfo, I write, I am writ-
ing ; ct/u,' / am.
In the other moods and in the participle, the present ex-
presses continued action, but without regard to time.
2. The perfect, in all the moods and in the participle, ex-
presses action which is completed, and whose effects are, or are
regarded as, still continuing ; as yc'ypatpa, I have written.
3. The future, in all the moods and in the participle, ex-
presses an action or event which will take place ; as ypd^a>, 1
shall or will write.
4. The future perfect is equivalent to the perfect participle
with the future of /u, to be ; that is, it denotes an action which
will be completed in future time ; as yeypd-^fTai, the same as
yfypap-fievov ecrrot, it will have been written.
Most commonly, however, the future perfect does not differ from
the future ; as 6Vo>, SeS^o-o/ioi, shall be bound; irinpd<rKa>, nfTrpdo-opai,
shall be sold.
5. The imperfect expresses continued or repeated action go-
ing on in past time ; as Zypcxpov, I icas writing.
6. The aorist in the indicative and participle expresses fin-
ished past action, without reference to the time required for its
completion ; it simply narrates that which took place ; as
typafya, I wrote.
In the other moods, the aorist expresses finished action with-
out regard to time.
$ 21 U TENSES. 265
7. The pluperfect expresses action which was completed a*
some past time ; as tytypdfr^ I had written.
moused for 3ri TaTnZ' 17^"' ITr^L^
' and
ue b* An Athenian came. (Her. 8, 50.)
' ^ ^^ and a rist are often used for th e present to
*
So IlaA ueV o * \ 6 8' e'
thing) immediately compels you to learn it.
NOTE 3 The pr/ecf, aor^ indicative, and future perfect are some-
tUrC the r ^% or Dainty of an
tV* ^ W-^ ^, T 1 ^" *A// certainly
ask thee again this question. AXo>r0' &' e f
^' ^^ 7ye ^ WW ^ W ' ^ "^ a new
So npao-o-w, ^ >do ; iKTrpd&rai, It shall immediately be done 0<-
o,, to bury ; nOfymu, He shall be buried in spite of thee.
NOTE 4. Sometimes the prwcn/ is used for the future ;
Jffr, fXfu^povre, for WpooTcrttrfr, Ae^ep^o-erf, (TAc. 4, 95 )
Ei /it most commonly has the force of the future, I shall go.
On the other hand, the future is sometimes used where one would
naturally expect the present; as frrdfrni., 6 Vaer<u, dwrfi.cw, Acara-
^^trerat, m Sophocles, Homer, and Hesiod.
N OTES "H *o Aow '?, and o^o/zat, to fe ^ne, have
6Ct> > The imperfeCt ^ ' has lhe force
)iupertect, I had come; <o X 6 M v is used as aorist or pluperfect ; /
was gone ; I had gone.
TLKTco,tobe the parent of, and d K o{,<o, to hear, in certain connec-
tions, stand for the aorist ere/coir, q/couo-a.
NOTE 6. The perfect of some verbs has the signification of the
resent ; in which case, the pluperfect has the signification of the im-
perfect ; as ei/co) foi*a, to seem ; ea>/ceii/, / seemed.
NOTE 7. The perfect imperative is used when the perfect has the
force of the present (n. 6) ; as a^yo, ai/ayero) dv&ym, yi-yvopat ye-
yoi/eroo, Kpdfa KCKpaxtii KKpdyere, EIAQ "(rdi, fj-ipv^o-Kco fj.e'fjLVT)o-o, va-
<r/cco Kf^T)VfTf , 7Tfi0a> -rrenfto-Qi neTroiGe, AcXvoi KK\VKf, napanlnTa) rrapa
ITfTTTWKfTCt).
m In the passive and middle, however, the third person of the perfect
imperative of any verb is equivalent to the perfect participle with
i 'L lmP ! ra -i VC f "*"' ; a ! ^ fi> /e { |V Ae rfrflM;n and rema in so ;
\f\ei<p6a), let it remain ; XeXe'x&w,
12
266 SYNTAX. [211.
NOTE 8. In later Greek, the perfect is sometimes confounded with
ihe aorist ; as (N. T. Matth. 13, 46) A7reX0obi/ TreVpa/ce iravra. otra e'^f,
<a\ fjyopafffv avrov. (Heb. 11, 17) Ilio-rei Trpoo-evqi/o^ei/ A/Spaa^ TOV
10-aa/c.
NOTE 9. The future perfect is the natural future of verbs whose
perfect has the force of the present (n. 6) ; as Krdopai mpen^MU, KSKT^-
o-opai, I shall possess ; p,tpvr)o-Ka> pepvr)p.at, /if/ii^cro/zai, I shall remain
mindful.
NOTE 10. The imperfect may denote a customary past action ; as
fobs TroXlras ped ? oTrXcov c&irfpiFov, They usually sent out the citizens
armed.
NOTE 11. The imperfect is often used for the aorist, especially in
the Ionic writers ; as tyrjv, I said, not / was saying; cVeadcfo/ii^i', I sat,
sometimes, / was sitting.
When the regular signification of the imperfect is aoristic, the pres-
ent of the dependent moods and participle also becomes aoristic ; that
is, these moods are, so far as signification is concerned, subjoined to
the imperfect ; as tyrjv, $o> (frainv <pddi (pdvai <pds ; ea-^f^oj/, tr^f^co
trX^OoLfu o-xefc a-x^Oftv <Tx*Q<*v. So in verbs in -a#o>, of which the
present indicative is not used ; as oXe'^co, oX<d0eii> aoristic.
NOTE 12. Sometimes the imperfect expresses an attempt ; as
trdovro TTJV av\rjVj He endeavoured to hire the court-yard. OVK cT
TOV 3fpca, He could not convince Xerxes.
NOTE 13. The imperfect is sometimes used where one would natu-
rally expect the present ; as (Xen. A. 1, 4,9) eVd/ubi/, eicov, for vo/zt-
oVO~lV, (OMTiV.
9 Hi>, was, often stands for eVriV, is ; as AyaObv yap rjvov Travres tyi-
fvrai, For that is good which all men desire.
*E7rXev, TreXeu, thou art; eTrXero, lie is; from TreXto, ireXopai, to
l>e. So eyryz/ero, aTrcoXXiTO, for ytyverai, aTrdXXvrcu. The aorist
(frvv, from <ua>, regularly has the force of the present, to be, to be
born.
NOTE 14. The aorist indicative and participle is often used where
the perfect or pluperfect would be more logical ; as Kara/Sr^' a>s p.e,
Iva fji 1 e/cStSa^^S' awTrep ouz/e<' e'X^Xu^a. 2QK. 'HX^es 5<E Kara, ri ;
Come down to me, to teach me those things for which I have come.
Soc. But you Rave come for what?
NOTE 15. The aorist indicative of some verbs is, in colloquial
style, often used for the present, in order to express a decided feeling
of admiration, pity, contempt, or pleasure ; as "Ho-0r]v aTreiXais, It
amuses me to hear your threats.
So eycXaora, I can't help laughing ; ffveaa, (Tryvtcra, I admire, or 1
thank you ; a^Tm/era, I do despise ; w/ico^a, I groan from the bottom
of my heart ; aTreTru&apicra, TrcpuKOKnvo-a, I sneeze at it.
NOTE 16. In the old writers, the pluperfect sometimes has the
force of the aorist ; as j3fXjjKei for c/3oXe, (//. 5, 66.)
$$ 212, 213.] MOODS. QUOTATIONS. 267
MOODS.
212. 1. The indicative is the mood of certainty ; it a f-
rms or denies, and is used in independent or dependent sentences.
2. The subjunctive is the mood of probability; it is uspd in
dependent sentences, and is regularly connected with the pn^
rnary tenses of the indicative, the imperative, or with any ve"
bal form implying time present or future.
3. The optative is the mood of possibility ; it is used in de
pendent sentences, and is regularly connected with the econ
dary tenses of the indicative, the aorist participle, or with any
verbal form implying time past.
of **
In later Greek however, the indicative and subjunctive are verv
ften used where the early writers would have used the optative!
QUOTATIONS (5 Tl , & f ).
213. 1. Words said by a person may be quoted with-
7 Cange * ' STl may Stand bef re the word thus
quoted E
* " He
I 2 When that which is quoted is not in the words of the
speaker the indicative with 5 r , or & s (negatively oV, oi, & f ri)
is used after the primary tenses and after the imperative -The
o^/^e with the same particles is used after the secondary
tenses. In this case, the tense employed by the person whose
words or thoughts are indirectly quoted is used. E. g
"
ncpow & s Aopo ff
ni/5 5 huckster , ; they say, "
e Tp fO - t a ? on ^i WVf Announce
^ say to him " Tp fo -/aff ft ere."
i^ yap ori e^ avrwy K aXoV rt am/c^otro ra>v purr, adroit For 7
knew that something good would come out of ^question, -I
said to myself, - E| atrw aXoV batfyJu T > v tp^^t
(a) As the optative has no imperfect, the imperfect indicative, in in-
268 SYNTAX. [214.
direct quotations, remains unaltered ; as E?x* Xeyeiv on /Sao-iXel o-vvf
, He could confidently say that they fought with the king, where
would mean that he said " BatriXei
(b) Before an interrogative word, on, a>s, are omitted ; as
ri #Xot, They asked what he wanted.
NOTE 1. (a) In animated narration, the indicative takes the place of
the optative ; as*E\eyfv on eXevdfpos eVn, He said that he was a free-
man.
(b) On the other hand, when the present is conceived of as past, the
optative takes the place of the indicative ; as AnofjuvjiiovevcTai CDS Xe-
yoi ; for 6 Xrye.
NOTE 2. When the present has the force of the aorist, it is regular-
ly followed by the optative with on, a>$ ; as Tpafai eVioroX^i/ irapa
' on tft-ot, He wrote a letter to the king, saying that he should come.
NOTE 3. The imperfect or pluperfect indicative is sometimes used
for the optative; as (Xen. An. 3, 1, 2) on r\vav t e/
Kfiorav, jcaToXeXet/z/ieVoi rjo~av.
END, MOTIVE, $ va , &s, onus,
VJI 1. 1. The subjunctive and optative, preceded by >a,
y, OTTO)?, o(f>pa, (negatively ii/a /z^, <s /*^, OTTO)? /iiy, o<ppa /ii^,) reg-
ularly denote an end or motive ; as,
Avap.vfj(T<o vpas Iva eiSjJre, I will remind you, that you may know.
Ejc^3t/3a(joi/ avTTjv Iva /cat i/co 0edo~<tip.e6a TTJV drjdova, Bring her out,
that we too may see the nightingale.
'ETrraKocriov? XoyaSa? TO>V oTrXFreoi' e^eicpivav OTras c*T)0~av (^vXaAcey,
TAey selected seven hundred heavy-armed soldiers, in order that they
might serve as guards.
(a) The expression oTrcoy p.r), after words denoting year, anxiety, ex-
pressed or understood, generally omits onus ; in which case fj.rj is
usually translated lest; as,
Ac'Sot/ca cr', S> Trpeo-ftvra, p.f) n\r]yS)v 8eij, I am afraid, O old man,
that you will need stripes.
ESeSotxeij/ p.rj (ap/ia/ea /ze/zty/zcW (Irj, I was afraid lest poisons had
been mixed with it.
(b) The future indicative, with OTTO)? (rarely OTTOJ? m>), or ocppa,
(negatively OTTCO? /i^, o^>pa \LJ], or simply /i^,) may take the place of the
subjunctive ; as,
Ae'Soi/ca oTrcoy p.fj dvdyicrj yevr)<TTai, I fear lest there will be a neces-
sity.
JIT) vpfjo-op.v, I fear lest we shall find.
(c) The secondary tenses of the indicative are sometimes put after
a t o>s, oirws, rendered so, so that, so as, in this ivay ; as,
214.] END, MOTIVE. 269
Tvpiov oiS/ia AITTOUO-' (ftav 1v VTTO Setpaert Hapvao-ov Karfvdo-drjv, Hav-
ing left the Tyrian surge I came, so that I might have dwelt under
the summits of Parnassus.
2. All the sentences depending upon iva, a>s, OTTOS-, or o<ppa,
are put in the subjunctive or optative, as the principal verb may
require ; as,
*Eo>Kf ra ypdfj.pa.Ta TOLS <f)i\ois KCU rots apvovaiv OTTOS eiSeiei/ ratv eVt-
rpoTTOi/ 01 re crcoa ovTois aTroSiSoiej', oi re p.T) , He gave the inventory to
his friends and to the rulers, that they might know who of the agents
delivered the things safe, and who did not. ETri/3ouAevovo-ii/ a>s, i\v Sv-
voavrai, a.Tro\ecrc0<nv, They are plotting against us, in order that they
may destroy us, if they can.
NOTE 1. In animated speech, or when the aorist has the force of
the perfect, the subjunctive, or future indicative with OTTOS-, o<ppa, or
orw rpoVw, takes the place of the optative. On the other hand, when
the present is conceived of as past, the optative takes the place of the
subjunctive. E. g. * A Tore A^poKopas KaTKavo~ev Iva /zr) KCpos- 8a/3^,
WJiich Abrocomas then burned up, that Cyrus might not pass over.
TOVTOV ' ova) Iva /LIT) raXanroapoiro, And I let this fellow ride that he
may not suffer hardship.
NOTE 2. When the present is used for the aorist, it is regularly
followed by the optative ; as BovXr)i/ eVirex^arai OTTOOS pr) aKurQeicv
A.6r)vdioi, He contrived a plan, which should prevent the Athenians from
assembling.
;*<NoTE 3. Sometimes oira>$, or OTTOS- fifj, depends on opa, O-KOTTCI, see,
consider, understood ; as" OTTOS Se ypuXAietre /cai Kotgere, And be sure
to grunt and squeal. Kai o~ot <ppao~co irpay^i 6 crv p,ad&v dvfjp eo~ei
OTTO)? Se TOVTO p-rj Si8a|ei? /Ai/SeVa, And I will tell you son^thing which
having learned you will be a man; but see that you communicate it to no-
body.
NOTE 4. "OTTO)? may be omitted before the future indicative; in
which case this tense has the appearance of the imperative ; as Ai&>-
%is e pr)8ap.fj els d(bavcs, And thou shalt by no means pursue the enemy
into a place out of sight.
NOTE 5. After jSouXet or 6e\cis, Iva may be omitted ; as Eire T*
/SovXet Trpoor^s fj d(pe\r]s, Whether thou ivishest to add or take away
any thing.
Here n /SouXei corresponds to quodvis, quidvis, quodlibet,
quidlibet.
NOTE 6. Sometimes av accompanies Iva, OTTOS-, a>s, o(ppa, p,rj, with
the optative.
NOTE 7. The future optative is rarely found after OTTOS-. ( Xen. Cyr,
8, 1, 43) "OTTOS- eo-oii/ro. (Id. ib. 8, 3, 8) "OTTOS- eoi.
NOTE 8. In later Greek, Iva is sometimes followed by the future in*
dicative.
270 SYNTAX. [215.
CONDITIONAL SENTENCES (ft', tdv, av, jv).
K ^ 2 1 5. In a clause containing a condition and consequence
or conclusion, the former is called protasis, and the latter apo-
dosis.
The protasis usually begins with ft, fdv, av, or fjv, si, if,
negatively ft p.rj, eav pf], av /xq, or TJV prj, nisi, if not, unless.
1. When the condition is assumed as a certainty, the prota-
sis is put in the indicative with ft. When it is not assumed as
a certainty, it is put in the subjunctive with e dv, av, or fjv,
(rarely ft,) or in the optative with ft (rarely cdv}.
When the consequence is assumed as a certainty, the apodo-
sis is put in the indicative, imperative, or subjunctive in prohi-
bitions. When it is not assumed as a certainty, it is put in the
indicative or optative, generally with the modifying adverb av
(negat.vely OVK av). E. g.
Af iva TTf ttro/if 0a cl <riyr}(ropfv, We shall suffer terrible disasters if \oe
shall keep silence.
Eio-dpif $a avriica av Trotqo-u/Af z> \^6(pov, We sludl immediately know, if
we maKe a noise.
Et -yap f"/8f Taura oiSa, /cat T&V dvbpano&av (pav\6rfpos av firjv, If I
do not know even these t fangs, then I am perhaps more vile than the
slaves.
Et TIS epoiro fj.e, T'I vop.io) p.eyi(rrov flvat TO>V "Evayopa TreTrpaypevav,
fls TroXX?)*' aTTopiav av Karacrrair^v, Should any one ask me, which
of the deeds of Evagoras I consider greatest, I should find my-
self in great perplexity.
2. When the condition and consequence refer to lime past,
the secondary tenses of the indicative are used both in the pro-
tasis and in the apodosis. The apodosis is accompanied by the
adverb av, except when the consequence admits of no doubt
whatever. E. g.
OVTOI et rftrav av8pcs dya$ol, OVK av irorf ravra Tra(T\ov t If tltey had
been good men, they would never have suffered these things.
Nat /ia At'a ^a^yv6fJLT]v pevroi, ft vno TroXt/xiou yf ovros ify]Tra.Tr\Qr\v,
Yes, by Zeus, I should be ashamed indeed, if I had been deceived by
one who was my avowed enemy.
3. Not unfrequently the protasis is lost sight of; in which
case, the optative with or without av has the appearance of a
weak present or future indicative, or of a mild imperative ; the
subjunctive in this case always has the force of a weak fu-
ture indicative. The simple negative particle is ou. But, in
215.] CONDITIONAL SENTENCES. 271
the Attic dialect, the subjunctive can have the force of the fu-
ture only when it comes after ov /*jj. E. g.
Ou yap av i^ar' avr&v, For he could not have touched them.
OI/K av fj,fdfifj.r}v rov Bpovov, I will not give up the throne.
av ovv avrwv Trvdoifjivv, Fain would I ask them.
av, You may speak ; milder than Ae'ye, speak thou.
ytyvfrai ovrf yeyovfv ovde ovv p.r) yevyrai, It is not, it has not
been, tt will never be.
4. When both the protasis and the apodosis are in the opta-
tive, the sentences depending upon them are put in the optative
or indicative ; as,
Ei Se Trait/ <nrovo'doi <payi>, eiTrot/z' av ort Trapa raty yvvaiiv f(TTtv,
ecos 7rapaTtvatftt TOVTOV, And if he was very eager to eat, I would
tell him he was in the women's apartment, until I worried tlds fel-
low to death.
5. Sometimes the infinitive or participle with av is used
where one might expect a finite mood ; as,
Ei @f\is e\6fiv, oiofjiai av are mo-Tv6fjvai, If you would go, I think
you would be believed.
Ta i*atW av pr^Qivra. Kara rijs jroXfus, Those things which might
justly be said against the state.
NOTE 1. Sometimes the optative is used in the apodosis instead of,
the indicative, especially in the Epic writers, contrary to the second'
rule ; as Kai vv Kfv fvS aVoAotTO aVa avbpwv Ati/eia?, ei pi,r] ap' 6v
votjo-e ALostivyaTTjp AfppoStrj;, And now JEneas, king of men, had per-
ished, had not Aphrodite, daughter of Zeus, quickly perceived.
NOTE 2. In the Attic dialect the future indicative in the apodosis
is very seldom accompanied by the adverb av. The present and per-
fect indicative, in the apodosis, were most probably never accompa-
nied by av.
, NOTES. The secondary tenses of the indicative are sometimes used
in the apodosis even when the protasis is in one of the primary tenses
of the indicative, or in the optative ; as Ei oimo ravra e^et, iras av
TToAAo! eTTcdvfjLovv Tvpawtiv ; If these things are so, how is it that many
desire to be tyrants*? Eya> [lev av, fyoifu, as ra^icrra onrAa eiroiov-
ra^icrra
, For my part, if I could, I would, as quickly as possible, make arms
for myself.
NOTE 4. In the Epic dialect, the subjunctive, with or without *e or
Ke v is often used in the apodosis instead of the future indicative ; as
Ei 8e Ke fj.r) 8<x>a}(ri, cyoi 8e Kev avrbs e Ao)/iai, But if they shafl not give
it, I will take it myself.
NOTES. "Av is often repeated in the apodosis; as Ovs OVK av ei-
Xf<rtT ou8' av olvoTTTas Trporov, Whom formerly you would not have
appointed even inspectors of wine
272 srwxAX. [ 216
NOTE 6. (a) After certain words, el or edv has the force of an in-
terrogative word, whether, whether or not ; as EirvvGdvero el aa>6iiev
irdvres, He asked whether all were safe.
So 2K07reti> or S/co/x-aa^at ft, To see whether. Tov vovv
(I, To see whether. Ov df)\ov el, It is not known whether.
(b) Sometimes el has the force of ort, that, because of;
veo-dat el, To be ashamed of. Ayandv et, To be contented that. Qav-
p.deiv el, To wonder that.
(c) Not unfrequently el has the force of a relative adverb of time
(ore, cm-ore) ', in which case it is followed by the optative when it de-
pends on a secondary tense ; as OVK r\v \aftelv, el p.rj 6r}paev, It was not
possible to take, unless they hunted. * 'Qucreipov el dXaxroirro, They
pitied them, if tJiey should be taken.
(d) Ei TIS is often equivalent to the relative oarts, whoever, what-
ever, such as.
NOTE 7. *Ai/ is sometimes found without a verb, when the verb
can be easily supplied from the context ; as Qopovpevos &<rircp av et
vais, Fearing like a child; as a child would fear.
Expression of a Wish.
216. 1. When the wish refers to present time, the pres-
ent optative with or without et, el ydp, e"i0e, o>s, (negatively el
Ufa tl yap pr), *l6e M, a>s /AJ), or simply /iij,) O that, would
that, is used ; as,
E* yap eya>v Aioy naif aiyto^oto e"ir)v ! O that I were the son of <zgis-
bearing Zeus !
2. If the wish refers to past time, the secondary tenses of the
indicative are used after the above-mentioned particles ; as,
Ei$' elxfs, o> reKovo-a, fie\riovs (ppevas ! Would that tliou, O mother,
hadst a better understanding !
Ei0e o-' VTT' iXtw fjvape fiat'/ioai/ ! O that fate had slain thee under
llion!
3. If the wish refers to future time, the aorist optative is
used with or without the above-mentioned particles ; as,
Et yap yevoiro ! May it come to pass !
'Qs aTj-oXoiro ! Thus may he perish !
4. The sentences depending upon the expression of a wish
*tre put in the optative, subjunctive, or indicative, as the sense
may require ; as,
Tevolfjiav derbs v^infrds a>s av noTddeirjv, May I become a soaring
eagle that I may fly.
2oi 5e $eot rocra Solev otra (ppeo~\ O-TJO~I p.evoivdf, And may the gods
give tfiee as many things as thou desirest in thy Jieart.
217.] RELATIVE SENTENCES. 273
5. The infinitive preceded by &<f>f\ov, &<jxi\ov, from o</>et-
Xo>, with or without the above-mentioned particles, is often used
in the expression of a wish. The time to which the wish in
this case refers is determined by the tense of the infinitive.
E.g.
*Q(pe\e pjfcls oXXos Apia-Toy eirovi xaipciv / Would that no other )nan
delighted in Aristogiton !
OXeV&u 8' a>(pc\ov ! And would that I had. perilled !
NOTE 1. The subjunctive is very seldom used after e i#e ; [Eurip.
Sup. 1029 ; Hel. 270) EWe <j>avS>o-i. EWe Xd/3o>.
NOTE 2. The imperfect indicative is often used when the wish ic
fers to present time ; it is however milder than the present optative ;
thus, ei0' fl^es is weaker than ei'0'
NOTE 3. In later Greek, cS^eXo? or o<f>c\ov has the force of the
particle eWe ; as (N. T. Cor. 2, 11,1).
NOTE 4. Sometimes the expression of a wish assumes the form of
a question beginning with TTOOS av with the optative ; as Ua>s av 0X01-
fiay ; How might I perish? May I perish I
RELATIVE SENTENCES.
217. 1. When the relative sentence is assumed as a
certainty, the relative is connected with the indicative. ( 2 12, 1 . )
The negative particle is ou, placed after the relative word. E. g.
AUTOS 6i/u ov nTis, I am the very man you inquire for.
*Ho-ai/ Trpbs rfj Ka>p,rj evda XeipiVo<os T)v\ifTo, They were near the
village where Chirisophus was encamped.
These rules apply to relative pronouns, pronominal adjectives, and ad-
verbs. Alsotoaxpi, p,6Xpi,eo-Tf,vda, tvOev, cVei, eVei&jj. ( 75; 76.)
2. When the relative sentence is assumed as a probability
or possibility, the relative is connected with the subjunctive
(generally with ai/), or optative (generally without av), as the
leading sentence may require ( 212,2. 3). The negative par-
ticle is /i77, placed after the relative word. E. g.
Zwa ov raCra KaXels, a av ^VXTJV exn D y ou noi ca ^ animals those
things which have life.
'OTTorep 1 av aTroKptVr/rat TO p.eipdi<iov, e^eXy^07jo"erat, WTiatevei'
answer the young man may give, he will be confuted.
*Eo-(fraTTov a)i/ Kparelv bvvaivro, They butchered those whom they
could get hold of.
EoiSoo-av \aufiavfiv o TI /3ovXoiro, They allowed him to take whatever
he wished
E!XKOI/ ray vevpas OTTOTS rot-evoiev, They pulled the strings wJien
they shot.
12*
274 SYNTAX. 218.
'Hyeia&u uKcXcvon OTTOU TOV dpopov TrenoLTjK^s firj, They requested
him to lead tfiem to the place where he had prepared the race-
ground.
3. "QO-T, so that, so as, denotes a consequence or effect,
and is followed by the indicative, optative, infinitive, and some-
times by the imperative. "Gore av is used with the optative,
infinitive, or with the secondary tenses of the indicative. E. g.
Ta ev ra> 7rapa8ei<ra> $77/310 dvrjXoxfi wore 6 Aorvay^y ouicer' f?x fv
avra'avXXfyfiv drjpia, He destroyed the wild beasts in tJie park, so
that Astyages could no longer collect wild beasts for him.
4. E<p' o>, or E<' re, on this condition, on condition that,
/V tlie purpose of, is followed by the infinitive, and sometimes
by the future indicative.
NOTE 1 . When the past is represented as present, the subjunctive
or indicative takes the place of the optative ; as (Xen. An. 4, 7, 20
24) cty-oi/rai, <TKT]VT]o~ovo~i, for otyoivro, {TKrjvfjO'oiev.
On the other hand, when the present is represented as past, the op-
tative takes the place of the subjunctive.
NOTE 2. The indicative with the relative sometimes denotes pur-
pose, end, motive ; as npecr/3f lav 6e irffnrciv rjns ravr' ep, And to send
ambassadors who shall say tlifse things ; in order to say.
NOTE 3. The relative may take the indicative even when its ante-
cedent is logically indefinite ; in which case the negative particle is
P.TJ ; as Air/p dtKaios eariv ovx 6 p.f) aSiKwi/, dXX' cams dditflv 8vvdp.-
vos pr) jSovXerat, A just man is not he wJw does no wrong, but he who
being able to do wrong is not willing.
NOTE 4. f Qs av,"Qa"irfpav, As if, are followed by the optative.
The Epic Poets may use o>s, as, with the subjunctive, and &o-cl,as
if, with the subjunctive or optative in comparisons.
EXHORTATIONS, COMMANDS, PROHIBITIONS.
218. 1. The imperative is used to express a command,
an exhortation, or entreaty ; as favye, begojie ! (bevyovruv, let
them depart.
2. The first person of the subjunctive, and the second or
third of the optative, may be used in exhortations. The first
person of the subjunctive may be preceded by aye, </>epe, come,
"a, let ; and the second person of the optative may be accom-
panied by av. The negative particle in this case is /z^, not.
E.g.
$e'p' iSo), Let me see. <e'pe d<ovo-a), Let me hear.
Toi/ Mevf\f(Dv /ii/xo>/ie$a, Let us imitate Mentlau. Mr) ico/xej/, Let
us not go.
219.] INTERROGATIVE SENTENCES. 275
KXatoire TOV t/zepoeira Buora, Weep ye for the lovely Bion. A-eyoif
oV, You may speak ; softer than Aeye, Speak thou.
"E\do)fj.ev 8' dva ao-ru, /3or/ S' wKtora yeVoiro, .Ane? /e MS g-o Ae
c/Vy, and let a loud cry be set up very quickly.
3. In prohibitions, the present imperative, or the aorist sub'
junctive, is used after py ; as,
MJ) Xc'ye, Stay not. Mr) XfyeYoo, Le 7m not say.
Mfj Xe'lfls, /Say not. Mi) Xe'^i/, Z/e^ Aim not say.
NOTE 1. Sometimes prj is followed by the aorist imperative, par-
ticularly by the third person ; as MT) Trpuo, Models tSe'rco.
NOTE 2. When the speaker is in great haste, the second person of
the imperative may be used for the third ; as Xoopei SeOpo TTOS VTT/;-
peTTjs, roeve TTCLS TLS, Come hither, every servant, shoot, everyone of
you!
NOTE 3. The imperative is sometimes found in dependent sen-
tences, especially in connection with a relative pronoun or adverb after
oicrda; knowest thou? where one might expect Set with the infini-
tive ; as,
Our$' ovv 6 Spacrov; Knowest thou what thou must do? Oicr$' tag
7Toir)<rov ; Dost thou know how thou must act ?
Otcrda vvv a /iot ycveo-dca ; Dost thou know what I now desire to be
done for me ?
NOTE 4. The imperative </>e'p e is sometimes found with the sec-
ond person of the subjunctive ; as (Soph. P. 300) &epe /ta%y, essen-
tially the same as pdOe.
NOTE 5. In the New Testament, a<pe? is used for aye or <pe/>*
with the subjunctive ; as *A(pfs eK/3aXa>. *A.(>es tSa>/zei/.
INTERROGATIVE SENTENCES.
219. 1. When a definite answer is expected, the indic-
ative is used in interrogative sentences. The negative particle
in this case is ou, not. E. g.
Tt Troielr ; What art thou doing?
Oldc ri POV\CTM, He knows what it wants. *Hv irvdrjo-fr ocrrts ei/xt,
When you have learned who I am.
Oiei yap crot pax^a-dai, & Kvpe, TOV aSeXcpoV ; Dostthou really think t
O Cyrus, that thy brother will fight.
2. When no definite answer is expected, the subjunctive
(generally without av) or the optative (with or without ai/) ia
used ; as,
n&)? (/>o> Tri(TTaa-6ai ; How can I say that I know?
TtVor' av ovv Xe'yw/iei/ ; What shall we then say ?
276 SYNTAX. [ 2 ID.
Tis av (ppdo-if ; Who could tell?
Kni T'L tt-aii And what could I do ?
Hoi TLS (pvyoi. ; or Hot TIS av <j>vyoi ; Whither should one flee ?
3. When a person asks another what he is to do, the first per-
son of the subjunctive, with or without /SovXei or tfe'Xets, is used.
The negative particle here is /zq. E. g.
BovXei ovv Svo eiS?; $&>/iei> TreiOovs ; Wilt thou that we now suppose
two kinds of persuasion ?
rii7ra> TI ; Shall I say any thing?
Fyob CTICOTTCO; Am I to keep silence?
4. In negative interrogations, ov is used when yes is expect-
ed ; and /zq, when no is expected or desired. Further, ov with
i\\e future indicative forms an emphatic imperative. E. g.
Ov irapafievels ; Will you not wait ? I wish you would wait.
Mi) ap\iT(KT(t)v jSovXei yei/eV$at ; OVK ovv eycoye, Do you wish to be-
come an architect ? Not I.
Mq 7777 SoKovfieV o~oi OVK dvayKala exaora ftieXrjXvdevai ; Do you sup-
pose that we have not gone through every thing necessary ? No, I
do not suppose any such thing.
5. Interrogative sentences may be preceded by the interrog-
ative particles ^, apa or apd ye, OVKOVV (OVK ovv}, poiv (p.r) ovv),
an? -ne ? num? Also by the phrase 5XXo TI or aXXo TI
f E.g.
*H OVTOI TToXe'/ztoi elo-iv ; Are they enemies ?
OVKOVV /cat T<U yetTovi ftov\fi o~v dpeo~Keiv ; Do you not wish to please
your neighbour also ? I know you do.
Tt XPVP* 1 pao~rfvovo-a ; p.S>v fXfvticpov aio>va Oeo-dat ; Desiring what?
to obtain your liberty ?
So Et p.ev yap rvy^avfi ravra a\r)Qr) ovra, aXXo TI r) fijiwv 6 ftios dva-
rerpa/A^uVoy av fir) ; If these things were true, would not then our life
be in confusion ?
NOTE 1. The second and third persons of the subjunctive, and the
second of the optative, are not much used in interrogations. Further,
when the third person of the subjunctive is used after interrogatives, it
almost always stands for the first ; as IIoT TIS ovv <j)vyrj ; IIoT TIS eX^// ;
NOTE 2. When ov p.rj stands before the future indicative or the
aorist subjunctive, in an interrogative sentence, ov is interrogative, and
fir; modifies the verb immediately following ; as Ov p) XaX^crets, dXX'
aKoXov0^orf is fj.ol ; Won't you stop your nonsense and follow me ?
Prate not, but follow me.
NOTE 3. The sentences depending upon the optative in interroga-
tions are put in the optative or indicative, according to 215, 4 ; as
Tlws 8' av vr,es oiroi Set d(f>LKoivTo ; How could ships safely arrive at the
place of their destination *
220, 221.] INFINITIVE. 277
NOTE 4 When e i means whether, that is, when it is an interroga-
tive particle, it may be followed by the subjunctive; as OVK 016' fl
'X.pvo-dvTa rouro) da>, I do not know whether I shall give to this Chry-
santas
COMPARATIVE SENTENCES
22O. 1. *H, than, after a comparative adjective or ad-
verb may stand before any tense or mood ; as,
Qarrov t) &s TIS av wrro, Sooner than one could have thought.
Neo>repoi eitri r} wore eiSerai, They are younger than to know ; too
young to know.
"tlftlov ovdev ov8e p.ov(riKa)Tfpov TI dvvao"6ai \oi8opovfievov <pepfiv,
Nothing is pleasanter or more musical than to be able to bear being
ridiculed; to bear ridicule.
After irpiv, prius, before, before that, fj is omitted;
priusquam, however, is sometimes found before the i
or the secondary tenses of the indicative.
2. Upiv, lefore, before that, is used with the subjunctive,
optative, or with the secondary tenses of the indicative. With
the subjunctive and optative it refers to future time ; with the
secondary tenses of the indicative, to time past. Further, with
the subjunctive, it is regularly followed by av.
Most commonly irp i v is preceded by 7r/>orepo*/, irpoa-Qcv,
or by another irpiv, in the same sentence. E. g.
Ou yap iraiHropai irplv av (ppdo-ys pot, I will not cease before you have
told me.
''YTToa'^ofj-evos avTois pfj jraixrao'dai irpiv avrovs Kardyoi, Promising to
them not to cease before he brought them back.
Ov irpofr&fv eTravcravro TroXefj-ovvres Trplv eTroi'jycrai/, They did not cease
from waging ivar, until they made.
NOTE. In the Epic dialect, the future indicative is sometimes used
for the subjunctive withTrpiV; as (//. 18,283) Uplv eSovrai. (II. 1,
29) nplv cireio-iv, with the force of the future.
INFINITIVE.
The infinitive with or without the neu-
ter article always has the force of a neuter verbal
noun.
The subject of the infinitive, if expressed, is put
in the accusative ; as,
Aet 6/i* \fyeiv, It is necessary that I should speak.
278 SYNTAX. 222.
To &^.apravfiv dvdpoyirov? ovras ovfifv, oijiai, Qavpaorov, That men,
as such, should err, is I think nothing strange.
\^ 222. 1. In certain connections, the infini-
tive, with or without the article, has the force of the
subject-nominative (^ 153, a) ; as,
Aet KpcLTurrov cWt raXT/tfj; \tyciv, It is always best to speak the truth.
Apai/ ravra \pr], One must do these tilings.
v2. When the infinitive has the force of the gen-
itive or dative, it is generally preceded by the arti-
cle. When it has the force of the accusative, it
takes the article chiefly when it depends on a prep-
osition. E. g.
Kpc ITTOV e'ori TO o-axppovflv rov iroXinrpaypovelv, To be wise is better
than to meddle with otlter men's affairs.
"Qpa j3aSictp, It is time to go ; genitive.
AvdyKTj o~e irdvra eViorao-#ai, You must of necessity know all things;
genitive.
Upbs TO npayfj-a <f>i\ovfiKovvTa Xc'yfiv roO Karatpaves ycvecrBai, To
argue in order that the thing may become evident. ( 194. 1.)
Sf/ti/ui/o/ze da firi rw /ScXrtoj/ yeyovcvat T>V aXXtov, We pride ourselves
upon being of nobler descent than other people.
Ata TO iroXXovs fx. flv wn/peVds, Because he had many servants.
3. After certain verbs and expressions, the infin-
itive has the force of the accusative of the imme-
diate or remote object ; as,
E#eXo> paQdv, I icish to learn.
MavOdvova-i rogeveiv, Tfiey learn to shoot with bow and arrows.
AftiKflv 8vvdfjxvo?, Being able to do wrong.
ESetro avToav ftorjOflv e/xoi, He prayed them to aid me.
Hapaivu> crot o-io)7rai', / advise thee to be silent.
UapfjyyfiXfv fj^ilv /ca^euSeti/, He commanded us to sleep.
A.tddo'Kovo'iv avrovs TTfideo-dai, They teach them to obey.
(a) When a verb, in addition to the infinitive, is followed by a noun
denoting a person, a participle referring to that noun is commonly put
hi the accusative; as,
Eyo> Se v^oii' Seofuu KaTa-^rj(pLO-ao-dai Geo^j^oTou, evdvpovfjievovf on,
And I beseech you to condemn Theomnestus, when you consider
that.
Afvia rjKfiv irapf]yyfi\ \aft6vTa TOVS avdpas, He requested Xenias to
take the men and come.
222.] INFINITIVE. 279
This construction arises from the fact that, in connection with the
infinitive, any verb may take the accusative. Thus (Isae Frag. 5)
Aeo/uat ovv vp.as (rvyyvw^v f^ew. (JEsch. Ch. 16) *Q, Zev, dos /xe
Tio~ao~0ai popov irarpos-
\Uo) When a verb would be followed by the accusative of the refex-
Ave, pronoun and the infinitive, the reflexive pronoun is omitted, except
in case of emphasis or antithesis ; as,
OI/-KU tvptjKtvtu, sc. efiavTov, 1 think I have found. Oifj.ai /u.e 0/07-
/toerai, I think I have heard.
*E(pT) <r<r6ai, He said he should be.
Kpot<ros' eVo/nttre eawroi/ fivai avBpu)TT<>v cnravruiv oA/3ia>raroi/, Croesus
thought that he himself was the happiest of all men.
E/3ouAero eavrov <piAeio-0ai, He wished that he alone should be be-
* loved.
(c) The nominative of the personal pronoun, expressed or under-
stood, may, in connection with the infinitive, take the place of the ac-
cusative of the reflexive ; which nominative, grammatically consider-
ed, is in apposition with the subject of the verb on which the infinitive
depends ; as,
NO/LU'S r)n<is pev dv(eo-dai (rou, avros Se rvTrrr/creii/ ; Dost thou think
that we shall tolerate thee, and that thou canst strike ? here avros
stands for cravrov.
5' ATToAAom pe^etv eKaro^Tjv otKade voor^tm?, And vow to
Apollo to offer him a hecatomb when thou returnest home ; sc. <rv,
for
4. After verbs signifying to say, promise, think,
and their synonymes, the infinitive is put in the
tense employed by the person whose words or
thoughts are indirectly quoted ; as,
*E(pao-av arro8a)<reiv, They said they would give bark; they said
Elvai dfovs eVo/ziei/, He believed that there are gods ; he said to him-
self " EtVi 6foi."
(a) The present infinitive may stand also for the imperfect ; as Toi
Kvpov e<pa<rav Aeyeii/, They said that Cyrus said; they said " C O Kvpns
" av-d (rai He sas that he himsel
vpov e<pa<rav eyeii/, vp
f\eyev." laaOcu avros TO rpavp-d (prjai, He says that he himself cured
the wound ; he said " "
(b) Sometimes the aorist or present infinitive takes the place of the
future ; as 'Yiroo-xop-fvos p.f) Trava-acrdat, Promising that he would not
cease; he said " Ou
(c) When the active takes the accusative and infinitive, the passive
retains the infinitive ; as Aeyouo-i or 'O^oAo-yoCo-i TOV Kvpov yeveo-dai ',
in the passive 'O KOpos Xeyeroi or 'O/xoAoyfirat
280 SYNTAX. [ 222.
5. The infinitive is often put after a sentence to
denote a cause or motive ; as,
eavrovs rols ap^ovo~i xprjo~6ai, They offer themselves to
the magistrates to ernploy.
6. The infinitive is put after certain adjectives,
verbs, pronouns, substantives, and expressions, for
the sake of limiting or more fully defining their
meaning ; as,
Ho\(p*lv ixavos, Capable of fighting.
nivfo-dat ijdioros, Very pleasant to drink.
Hdo-%fiv dXycivos, Painful to endure.
Qavfia IdcattM, A wonder to befiold.
Ov% olos T ?/*' a7ro<roj3i}<rai rbv yeXtov, I am not able to drive away
my laughter.
Pronouns of this class are TOIOS, roioVSe, TOIOVTOS, rqXiW, olos, olos
Tf, capable ; nolos, how capable ? what sort of? oo-ov, ocro, enough, suf-
ficient.
7. Two or even three infinitives may stand to-
gether ; as,
*E<prj 0e\iv iropevfo-Qai, He said he was willing to go.
A.6r)vaiovs Trdvras p*ra TOV Qfiov vopi&ts dwrjo-eadai Trot^crat TTfidf-
o-0ai aoi ; Do you think that you icill be able to make all the Athe-
nians, together with your uncle, follow your advice?
*Hi> 6i fiv ov <^)^(rt xprjvai TOVS veovs do~<iv, 1/Vhich, this man says,
young men ought not to exercise.
When two infinitives are in connection with an impersonal verb, one
of them has the force of the subject-accusative ; as Ao/cet /xoi Trpeireiv
evrevdev TToir)<Tao-6ai TTJV apx^v, It seems to me proper to begin here ;
where Troifjo-ao-dai is the subject of npeTreiv.
NOTE 1. (a) The infinitive is sometimes omitted, when it can be
readily supplied from the context ; as (Arist. PI. 1100-2) EITT' e'/ioi,
(TV TTJV Ovpav fKOTrrfs ovToxTi CTCpodpo. ; EPM. Ma At', dXX' e/xeXXoj/, Tell
me, was it you that knocked at the door so furiously? HERM. No, by
Zeus, but I was going to knock.
In certain connections, lev at, to go, is omitted ; as (Id. Ran.
1279) E-yo> p.tv ovv cs TO fiaXavelov J3ov\o[juu, Now for my part, I wish
to go to the bath.
(b) On the other hand, the verb upon which the infinitive depends
is, in certain connections, omitted ; as *A SeiXot ! TTOO-' iptv ; Ah !
wretches ! whither do ye intend to go ?
NOTE 2. After verbs denoting volition (as e'dcXra), the future and
perfect infinitive were perhaps never used by classical writers.
223.] INFINITIVE. 281
1. The infinitive is often put after o>s, &O-TC (some-
tiroes &O-T* av), so that, so as, that, e<p' <a, <p' o>re, on this con-
dition, on condition thai, for the purpose of; as,
Kinrpis ffdfX* SMTTC yiyveo~6ai rdSe, Cypris wished that these things
should happen.
*E<t>a<rav aTroSoxreu/ e<p' w p.rj KO.ICIV ras x<*>P as > Th e y sa -id they would
deliver on condition that they should not burn the villages.
2. The infinitive with the relatives o>s, oa-ov, o TI, is often
used in parenthetical phrases ; & $ however may be omitted ; as,
'Qs eTroy eiTTfiv, So to speak. Ov 7roXXo> Xd-yo) ei7m/>, Not to usf
many words.
'Qs cv TrXeovi Xoyw S^Xoio-at, To explain more fully.
"Oo-ov y /jL ftSeVai, At least as far as my knowledge extends.
"O n Ka/z' eideVai, For aught I know.
AOKCII/ e'/xoi, ^4.5 it appears to me.
OXiyov 8elv, almost, nearly. In phrases like this, bflv is sometimes
omitted.
3. The infinitive is often put after npiv (Epic Trapos), irplv rj t
irpoTfpov fj, or irpov&e v rj, prius, priusquam, before, before that,
and sometimes after vo-repov rj, postquam, after, after that ; as,
Trpiv TOVS oXXovs aTroKpIvao-Bai, They passed over before the
others answered.
rj O.VTOVS oi/curai, After they settled.
4. In narration, the infinitive often takes the place of the in-
dicative ; as,
" 2<ka Sc," (j>dvai rbv Ao-rvdyrjv, " ovSeV 8i8a>s ;" " But," said As-
tyages, " will you not give Sacas something ? "
5. The infinitive often takes the place of the imperative ; as
MfjrroT o-v ywaiKi TJmos flvai^ Thou must never be indulgent to
thy wife.
6. The infinitive is used also in exhortations, commands,
proclamations ; as,
A/couere XfoJ ! TOVS OTrXIrds vvvfifvi dv&\ojj,evovs 6a>7T\a dirifvai Trd-
\iv ot/caSe, Hear ye people ! the hoplitce must for the present take up
their shields and go back home.
7. Sometimes the infinitive expresses a wish ; as Z5 Trarep, rj
Aiavra Xa^eTz/ ?) Tvbeos viov, Father Zeus, grant that the lot may
fall upon Ajax or upon the son of Tydeus.
8. The infinitive with or without TO is sometimes used in
exclamations of surprise or indignation ; as To 6e p
SYNTAX. [<J 224, 225.
jLf rbv Kcucoo'aifjiov'' exovra, But thai 7, a wretch,
should have come from home without a helmet it is too bad.
9. The infinitive eipai, to be, is sometimes apparently super-
fluous, particularly in connection with CKOV, willing, and gen-
erally in negative sentences ; as 'EK&>I/ re emu ovo av powofjuixf"
oi/u, And if I had my choice, I should not fight even against a
single man.
^ 224. When the copula of a sentence is an
infinitive, the noun in the predicate agrees in case
with the noun to which it refers ; as,
EKflvos fivai <$>T](ri At6vvo~os deos, He says he is the god Dionysus.
Kvpov e'oVojrro irpoOviwrarov yevfaOai, They besought Cyrus to be
very eager.
IloXXot rStv irpo<nroiT)(rafJLfva>v fivai (ro<f)i<rrS>v, Many of those who
pretended to be sophists.
</>' f)fuv eoTtu TO emfiKfo-t Koi (pavXoif eti/at, It will depend upon
ourselves to be respectable or worthless.
BoyXeo-tfe yeveVtfat avrov <ro$6v ; Do you wish him to become wise?
NOTE. Sometimes the noun in the predicate is put in the accusa-
tive, although the noun it refers to is in the genitive or dative; as A0?/-
vaia>v edffjSrja-dv <r<t<ri ftoydous y(v6o~0ai, They prayed the Athenians to
become their fielpers.
So *Y7r6 TWV 8foftV(ov fjMv irpoo-raTrjv yevco-flai, By those who desired
me to become their protector. "Ev6fj.iov avrois 7rpoo~i]Kw dyadovs fivai,
They thought tluat it became them to be good.
PARTICIPLE.
225. 1. The participle preceded by the article is equiv-
alent to eKflvos os, he who, and the finite verb ; as 'O \eyav, He
who says. C H Xe^ovo-o, She wlio will say. To Xe^^eV, That
which was said.
But when the article stands before the substantive with which the
participle agrees, the participle retains its participial signification ; as
Axovo-as Se 6 KXe'ap^o? ravra ^pero rbv ayyeXov, ^4.nrf Clearchus, hav-
ing heard this, asked the messenger.
2. The participle is very often equivalent to the indicative*,
subjunctive, or optative, with a relative pronoun or a relative
adverb of time ; as,
rioXis farrlv fv roi EueiVa> TIovTCd TpiKaprjvla KaXovp-evrj , Ttiere is a
aV// o?? the Enxine Sf:a, called Tricarenia.
Tepovra 8e avrbv ycyovora TJ otyis aTreXiTrei/, And wJin he became an
old man, his eyesight failed him.
225.] PARTICIPLE. 283
3. The participle often denotes the manner or means ; as,
f] * A.\KT)O~TIS on p,e\\ei ^AS/iTjro? dvaipeltrdai 6V avrfjv,
f(\6ovo-a favTrjv Trapedco/cei/, Alcestis, hearing tliat Admetus was
about to be put to death on her account, caine out and surrendered
herself.
Aa/3u>i/ 8e TTJV Yopyova KareKo-fyev, And taking Gorgon he cut her up
/4. The participle often denotes a cause. When it denotes
an assumed cause, it is preceded by o>s, as, as if, supposing
that ; as,
A.yavaKTr)o-dfjivos 'HpaKkrjs eVm'0ercu r<5 Amoro), Hercules being in-
dignant fell upon Acastus.
Mere/xe'Xoi/ro aTroSeScoKore?, They regretted that they had restored.
Tt/no)/ttei/ot x a Wvo-iv, They delight in being honored.
So in the phrases Ti p-aOav ; For what reason ? "O TI p.aQa>v, be-
cause. Ti 7ra0o>i/; From what motive? What induced or possessed you 1
"$. The future participle (and sometimes the present) is
^gularly put after verbs of motion to express the purpose of
'he action of those verbs ; as,
*HA0e npos TOV AyrjaiXdov do-7rao-6fjievo$, He came to Agesilaus to
bid him farewell.
6. The participle may form the protasis of a conditional
clause.
It is used also where the English employs although, not-
withstanding ; in which case it is commonly preceded by KCU,
K.CLI TTCp, ACCUTOl, Kal TUVTa, OT followed by 0/ZCDff. E. g.
Tfvofjifvos 8e *cat 0*11 yvd>o~rj on r)8ea raOra eo~Tiv, If you taste, you
also will see that these things are sweet.
OVK av irpoSoirjv ovde irep Trpdva-av nanus, I will not betray, though
I am unfortunate.
7. In connection with certain verbs, adjectives, and phrases,
the participle is apparently equivalent to the object of these
words. And when it refers to the subject of the sentence, it
is put in the nominative. E. g.
Me/i^/xai 0-^)0) cVay-yeXXofteVa), / remember your prof essing. Mepvr)-
fiai aKovo-as, I remember having heard.
Tvovs j3a.7rTi6p.vov TO peipctKiov, Perceiving that the stripling was
overwhelmed. ETmSai/ yvwaiv aTrio-rovfifz/oi, When they perceive
that they are distrusted.
To dvvao-dai Sn/x-coi/ra dve'xfo-&u, To be able to endure thirst.
Tlavaat (p\vdpci)v, Stop talking nonsense.
dSuz/aroi 6pwp.v 6Wes, We see that we are unable.
rjv dviupvos, It was evident that he ivas grieved
2S4 SYNTAX. [ 225.
8. The participle after the following auxiliary verbs contains
the leading idea of the expression :
Bi), he went, in Homer ; Bi} favyav eVi TTOITOJ/, He fed to the sea.
Aidyco, to pass time; Aidyouo-i /MivOdvovTcs, They pass their time in
learning.
AiaTeXeo), AiaTpi/3<B, to continue; AiaTf\ovo~i 8iKdovrfs, They
are continually deciding cases.
A.av0dva>, to escape notice; AeXnda ffiavrov tro<f)bs a>v, I did not
know that I was wise.
to be gone; "Qi^fro favyav, He departed precipitately.
i/o/^ej/ cTridvpovvres, We /tap pen to be
), to happen;
desirous.
<f> at' i/o fiat, to appear; Aw(e/)a>> e</>aiWro, He appeared differing,
He differed.
^6dv(3>, to anticipate; Qdavti dvaftds, He went up first. The
phrase OVK av <f>ddvois, with a participle, may be rendered You cannot
be too soon ; o^ickly.
Add to these the Ionic expressions TroXXds ei/u, TroXXos eyjcet/xai,
rravroios yiyvopat ; also, the periphrastic tenses.
9. The dative of the participles /SovXtf/itvor, 6t\a>v,
TTpoo-o'fxopfvos, cXiropevos, and of the adjective a/co>i/, after
and after verbs signifying to come, has the force of the cor-
responding verbal noun, willingness , wish, expectation, hope,
unwillingntss ; as,
Ot KportovuiTai fluov OVK. av <r(f)io'i ftovXap-evois ea^at, The Crotoni-
ans said that it would not be in accordance with their wishes.
NOTE 1. The participle is sometimes preceded by aun'/ca,
/lera^u, or a/xa ; as Evdvs pev nfipaxiov av fnedup-fi yeveaflai
As soon as he was a boy, he wished to become a man. "A/ia /cara-
\a,J6vTfs npoo-fKearo o0^ As soon as they had overtaken them, they
pressed hard upon them.
So Merau iraifav cio-epxfTai, He came in while he played. To fic-
raj~v iropevop-evovs pyre ea-0 if iv PLTJT jrivfiv, Neither to eat nor drink
while marching.
NOTE 2. (a) The participle after o-vvoiSa and o-vyytyi/cocrico),
followed by the dative of the reflexive pronoun, is put either in the da-
tive, or in the nominative, the case of the subject of the verb ; as Exav-
^vvrjdfiv ovdfv eVioTafieVa), / was conscious to myself that I
r<j> vvrjfiv ovfv eioTafiea), was conscous to myse tat new
nothing. Has ovv e/iaura> TOUT' eya> -vvei(rofjMi (frevyovr' aTroXixras
avdpa ; Now how shall I endure the thought that I have let a defendant
escape ?
(b) In a few instances the participle, in connection with these verbs,
is put in the accusative ; as (Xen. (Ec. 3, 7) Eyco aot o-ii'oiSa....ai/ioTd-
(c) When the participle after old a refers to the subject of the sen-
tence, it is put either in the nominative, or in the accusative agreeing
226.] PARTICIPLE. 285
with the reflexive pronoun ; as KpeiTTwv fidei 3>v, He kneio he was su-
perior. Sws to-01, sc. &v, Know that thou art safe. "Hioei favrw
fJTTova ovra, He knew himself to be inferior ; He knew that he was in-
ferior.
NOTE 3. *EXO>V, having, in certain expressions denoting 1 con-
tempt, is apparently superfluous ; as IIoTa vTroS^/zara (pXvapfls c^av ;
What shoes art thou talking nonsense about ?
NOTE 4. *EXO>I/, aycov, <pepa>v, Xa/3a>i/, having, bringing, tak-
ing, are in certain connections rendered with.
)< 226. A substantive with a participle is often
put in the genitive, called absolute, to denote time,
manner, means, cause, condition ; as,
Tctvr' enpaxdr), Kovavos orpaTrj-yovvTos, These things were done
when Conon was general.
Te\VT7}(ravTos AXuarreo}, e'eearo TIJV fia(ri\r)irjv Kpouroy, After
the death of Alyattes, Crcesus received the kingdom.
^(a) Frequently oas, Sxrirep, coore, are, ofa, that, as if, inasmuch
'as, on the supposition that, stand before the genitive absolute, when it
denotes an assumed cause. Often however the accusative is put after
these particles instead of the genitive.
*Qs &S' e^oi/rcoi/ To>i>8' ciri<rra(T0ai ere xp%> Thou must know that
these things are so.
Of *E\\r]ves OVTCOS qyavaKTrjo-av, axTTrep SXrjs TTJS 'EXXaSoy TTfTropdrj-
fjievrjs, The Greeks felt very indignant, as if the whole of Greece
had been devastated.
"Ev%(To jrpof TOVS Beovs a7r\)s Ta.ya.Qa ftidovai, o)s TOVS 6fovs KaXXt-
<rra etSoray, He prayed to the gods to give him the good things
without specifying them, because he believed that the gods knew
best what was good for him.
Ovx vftpei Xeyo> rd', aXX' eVceu/oi/ wy irapovra vav, I do not say these
things out of wantonness, but because I believe that he is near us.
So T Hi/ yap advvaros, wore o-rjTropevov TOV prjpov, For he ivas feeble,
inasmuch as his thigh ivas ulcerating.
(b) When the subject of a sentence is not expressed, or when it
begins with on, the participle alone is put in the genitive absolute.
But when the subject of a sentence is an infinitive, the participle is
put in the accusative absolute. E. g.
"Yovros TroXXo),. It raining heavily; from "Yei TroXXoi, It rains
heavily. r
2a(/>o)s o"rj\a>6evros on eV rats vavari T>V 'EXXjpcoz', // being quite
apparent that in the ships of the Greeks.
Hapebv avTin /3ao-tXea yei/ecr&u, aXXw TrepifdrjKf TO KpaTOs, It being
in his power to become a king, he conferred this dignity upon
another person.
'Qs e6i/ 77877 Troieii/ auroiy o rt av jSovXotvro, Inasmuch as it now
was permitted to them to do whatever they pleased.
286 SYNTAX. [^227-229.
NOTE 1. When the subject of a sentence begins with 8rt, the
participle absolute may be put in the genitive plural, if the subject
Fthe sentence beginning with ort is in the plural; as EiVayyeX&V-
raw on f>otW(rat rijts eV avrovs cirfirXcov, It having been announced
that Phoenician ships were sailing against them.
NOTE 2. The genitive absolute refers to a person or thing different
from the subject of the sentence. Sometimes however it refers to the
subject of the sentence ; as Tavra tarovros avrov e5oe rt finely T&
Ao-Tt>ay, Saying these things, he seemed to Astyages to say something
to the purpose.
NOTE 3. In a few instances, the dative seems to take the place of
tibe genitive absolute ; as (Xen. Hel 3, 2, 25) Utputon 8e r<5 cWvro
(paivovai iraXiv ot f<popoi (frpovpav eVi TTJV *HXti>.
ADVERB.
^ 227. Adverbs modify verbs, participles, ad-
jectives, and other adverbs ; as,
OuTO) 7TOIO), / do SO.
KaXcos TToi&v, Doing wett.
ETTir^Seioy TTOVU, Very convenient.
Haw KoXo)s, Very well.
The following adverbs modify all parts of speech:
, 0f) V , KjGrv, dffrrovQev, 8ai : yc, 7re>, TOI : ^v (Doric pdv),
IJTTOV, fjroi, T) fjifjv, pfv rot, pfvovv or fjiev ovv, p.ev Srj.
228. 1. An adverb preceded by the article has the force
of an adjective ; as Ot roY* Z v pa >7roi, The men of that time.
TOV TraXai, Of ancient Cadmus.
2. An adverb preceded by the article, without any substan-
tive expressed, has the force of a substantive ; as 'H avpiov, sc.
7/iepa, The morrow. n P 6s TOVS ot/cot, To those at home.
So TO TraXat, or TOTraXat, in olden time; rh vvv, or ravvv, at the pres-
ent time ; TO airrt/ca, immediately.
y. Not unfrequently, an adverb has the force of a noun even
when no article is prefixed to it ; in which case it always de-
pends on a preposition or another adverb ; as, OTTO ro're, or
, from that, time ; etVaei, for ever ; (^nrpoa-Bev, before,
as far as here.
229. The Greek has hvo simple negative adverbs, o,
won, wo, no/, and p.^ ne, no!. Both ov and rf precede the
word to which tl.ey belong.
$ 230.] ADVERB. 287
Jc'l. Ov expresses a direct and absolute negation ; consequent-
ly it is used with the indicative. The same remark applies
also to its compounds ovde, ovre, ovSei's, ovrts, OVKCTI, &C.
2. Mr) is used with the subjunctive, optative, or imperative.
The same remark applies also to its compounds /^S
deis, p.rjTiS) prjKCTi, &C.
3 When the action of the infinitive or participle is assumed
as a certainty, ov is used ; in all other cases, /*?/ ; as,
EiWu diKcuoff, KOV ooKelv flvat &'Xet, He means to be just, and not
merely to appear to be such.
To p) (pi\(lv, Not to love ; The not loving.
K.r)pvy[j.a. 7roirjo~diJ.vos p,r)8eva anreo'dai rrjs \TJITJS, Proclaiming that
no one should touch the booty.
C O ov TTftdop-evoi, He who does not obey. 'O ^17 7rct.Q6p,fvos, He who
may not obey.
Ov/c aKpoa>fj.(voi, Not hearing. Mq aKpowpfvoi, Not hearing, as a
supposition.
4. Adjectives, adverls, and abstract nouns may take ov or
M 5 as ?
Oi>x IKUVOS, Who ts not capable. MTJ IKCLVOS, Wtto may not be capa-
ble.
Ov cro(f)S>s, Certainly not wisely. M r) o-o^wy, Perhaps not wisely.
*H ov 8id\v(ris, The not destroying. 'H p.rj epneipia, The not hav-
ing experience.
NOTE 1. The formulas ov ..... re, oure ..... re, (sometimes re ov .....
re, ovi-f ..... /cat, ovre ..... St,) are equivalent to OVTC ..... ovre , when both
refer to the same verb ; as (//. 1, 603) Ov p.fv (popmyyos TrepiKoXXeog
TJV EX AvroXXcoi/, Movo-ao)!/ ff at neiSoi/, Neither of the harp of surpass-
ing beauty, which Apollo had, nor of the Muses, who were singing.
But if the verb of the second sentence is different from that of the
first, the second member (re) of the formula has an affirmative mean-
ing' : as Ovre Trporepov rjfj.fls fjpap.ev TroXep-ov Trpos vpas ' vvv T e^eXo-
p.fv o-TTovoas Troielo-Bai, We never began the war against you; and now
we are willing to make a treaty.
NOTE 2. The first negative particle of a negative formuk is some-
times omitted ; as Tpuas ovff c EXXr/i>/y, for Ovre Tpatas ovd' 'EXX^i/ts,
Neither a Trojan woman nor a Grecian woman.
NOTE 3. Not unfrequently pf) is used where ov might be expected ,
on the other hand ov is sometimes used where py would be more logi
cal.
2O. 1. Two or more negatives, belonging to the same
verb, strengthen the negation ; as,
epel oC/Seis, Nd one will evsr say.
288 SYNTAX. [ 231.
*Orav py (r}re KaXoi/ emu p.Tjo'fv, When you say that tltere is nothing-
beautiful; when you deny.
2. But when they refer to different verbs, they retain their
distinct force ; as,
*"E,vff OVK av {3piovra i&otf Ayafiepvova, ot>' OVK eBtXovra /JLa^fadai,
Here you could not have seen Againenmon sleeping, nor unwilling
to fight.
GVTC fir) fiffjivrjo-dai dvvafiai avrov, Neither can I forget him.
Qv&fv 5 TI OVK qpoora, Nothing which he did not ask ; He asked every
thing.
Ovdds OO-TIS OVK Jero, There teas no one who did not think; Every
body thought.
3. Verbs, nouns, and adverbs which contain a negation are
regularly followed by ^ or py ov, with the infinitive; and some-
times by on ov, or us ov, with the indicative or optative ; as,
Tots vcois dTTfnreTTjv prj 8idheyccr8ai, They forbade him to converse
with young men.
OVK vatrrio)O~ofjiai TO /ir) ov yfycavclv, I icill not object to speaking 1 .
NOTE 1. The double negative /XT) ov is used with the infinitive or
participle, and is almost always preceded by a negation, expressed or
implied.
NOTE 2. When ov is preceded by onus M, or /iq, after verbs de-
noting year, anxiety ', it belongs to the verb following ; as M^ vv rot ov
Xpaio-prj, Fear lest it be of no avail to thee. ( 214, 1, a.)
NOTE 3. When ov or pf) is equivalent to a- privative, it should be
regarded as a part of the word to which it belongs ; (see OVK tQtXovra
for d&Xe'ovra, p.fj fie/ii/qo-flat for fin\av6avfo~6aL, under the second para-
graph.)
NOTE 4. Mr) and pr) ov, after negative words, and words implying
fear, anxiety, are, so far as sense is concerned, superfluous. (^ 230,
3 ; 214, 1, a.)
231. PREPOSITION.
A p<j>i, AROUND, ABOUT, with' Genitive, Dative, or Accusative.
Afi<t rou, around, about, concerning, on account of, for, for the sake
of. AfKjbt TO), around, about, upon, near, at, concerning, on account
of, for, for the sake of. A/z<i TOV, around, about, round about, along.
Avd, ON, UP, UPON, with Genitive (rarely), Dative, or Accusative.
Ava TOV, only in the Homeric expression Ava 1/770? fiaivftv. To go
on shipboard. Ava ra>, on, upon, Epic and Lyric. Am TOV, on, up,
upon, up to, in, to, through, during ; with numerals it means at the
rate of, apiece.
Avrt, with Genitive, BEFORE, AGAINST, rare in this sense; common-
ly instead of, in the place of, equal to, for, for the sake of.
231.] PREPOSITION. 289
ATTO, with Genitive, FROM, away from, far from, after, with refer-
ence to place or time ; by means of. After passive verbs, by, on the
part of.
At a, THROUGH, with Genitive or Accusative. Ata rov, through,
during. Before numeral adjectives it denotes repetition ; as Am rpi-
rov ZTOVS, Every third year. Ata TOV, through, during, on account
of, for.
Els or Es, with Accusative, TO, INTO, till, until. It is also found
before the Genitive, the noun to which it properly belongs being omit-
ted ; as Els iraiftoTpifiov, s<x OIKOV, To the teacher's house.
E K, or E , with Genitive, OUT OF, FROM, After passive forms it
means by.
Ev, IN, AT, with Dative. Also before the Genitive, its noun be-
ing omitted ; as, EP"ALOOV, sc. 6o/uw, In Hades.
ETTI, UPON, ON, with Genitive, Dative, or Accusative. ETTI TOV,
upon, on, at, near, towards, to, during, in, concerning Enl ro>,
upon, on, at, by, near, against, in addition to, on account of, for, on
condition that. ETTI TOV, upon, on, until, during, for, against.
Kara, DOWN, with Genitive or Accusative. Kara TOV, down,
down from, down upon, against, down to, under, on. Kara rov,
down, down t.o, in, on, near, throughout, during, according to, in rela-
tion to, as to.
Mfra, AFTER, WITH, with Genitive, Dative, or Accusative. Me-
ra TOV, with, together with, among. Mfra rep, with, among, in, Po-
etic. Mera TOV, after, among, to, into the midst of.
Ilapa, ALONG, NEAR, with Genitive, Dative, or Accusative. Ilapa
TOV, from near, from, of, by. ILapa ra>, near, at. with, among, by the
side of. napa TOV, along, near, to, besides, contrary to, against, dur-
ing, in comparison with, than, on account of.
He pi, AROUND, ABOUT, with Genitive, Dative, or Accusative. ETe
pi TOV., around, about, concerning, in respect to, on account of , for, for
the sake of. Ilepi ro>, around, about, upon, near, at, concerning, on
account of, for, for the sake of. Ilept TOV, around, about, along,
during.
Up 6, with Genitive, BEFORE, in behalf of, for the sake of, in prefer-
ence to, in comparison ivith, than.
Up 6s, BEFORE, TOWARDS, with Genitive, Dative, or Accusative.
llpos TOV, before, towards, on the side of, in behalf of, for, for the salce
of, in the name of, by. IIpo? r<u, before, ivith, in addition to. IIpos
TOV, towards, to, with, in respect to, in, against.
2ui> or &vv, with Dative, WITH, together with, by means of, with
i he help of.
'YTrep, OVER, with Genitive or Accusative. 'Ynep TOV, over, above,
beyond, in behalf of, for, for the sake of. 'Yirep TOV, over, beyond,
above.
13
290 SYNTAX. 232.
O, UNDER, with Genitive, Dative, or Accusative. 'YTT^ rov,
under, by. 'YTTO ro>, under, at the foot of, by. 'YTTO TOV, under, dur-
ing.
NOTE 1 . A preposition is often used even where the relation would
be denoted by the case alone ; as Meujpi/' o<rris dvri rfjs avrov -irdrpas
<pi\ov vopifct, Whoever loves another more than his own country.
So 2<ea? avrovs ey e poipas SteiXov, They divided themselves into
six parts. Aivws aOavdrrjO-i 6cys fls OTTO. foiKev, She surprisingly re-
sembles the immortal goddesses in looks ; in the face.
NOTE 2. (a) Sometimes a preposition is, by anastrophe, placed after
the noun to which it belongs ; as UatSos nepi. Neo>i/ OTTO. Ex#po>x
vrrep. Kaxwj/ e. Apre/AiSt vv.
(b) Sometimes it stands between its substantive and an adjective
agreeing with that substantive ; as niy tpas rjXti* els x^pas ; How did
he come into my hands?
NOTE 3. In Poetry, especially in Epic Poetry, two prepositions
sometimes stand together ; thus, Am TT/JO. Apxpi irepi. Dape'/e or Ha-
oc|. 'YTTC'K. AiroTTpo. Hep! irpo.
NOTE 4. Sometimes a preposition (OTTO, ?repO is found in connec-
tion with fvfKa, \aptv.
1. When several substantives depend on a prep-
osition, that preposition is repeated with each when they are
independent of, or contrasted with, each other. But when they
are regarded as one whole, only the first one takes the preposi-
tion. E. g.
Uepl rS>v v6d8c KOI rrfpl rS>v ev AiyuTrro) KOI eV SlxeX/a 8vvao-0ai
vri&iv, To be able to take care of what is going on here and m
pt and in Sicily.
aoTcoy e^ew/ irpos re ^ X r) Kal 6a^jrrj, Not to be inured to cold
and heat.
2. A preposition before a relative pronoun is commonly
omitted when it would be 'the same as that upon which its an-
tecedent depends ; as,
Ilapa TToXeati/ als av dpfporepoi vn@>o-iv, At the cities where both
parties would agree to meet.
This peculiarity gives rise to the following words and expressions :
Ato'rt or simply "Ori (that is Ai' o rt, "O n), because; for Aia rov-
TO on, or Ata ravra 5 TI.
'oBovvfKa (that is OS ej/f/ca/Orov cve/ca), because; for
Tovrou evfKa ov or orov.
E<p' a), or E<p' Jre, upon this condition that; on condition that
for the purpose of; for ETT} roura> J, or ETT! roura> eU' J, (Her. 3, 83.)
Ev a>, w/iiVff ; for Ev rour<j> y.
233 - 235.] PREPOSITION. 29 1
^ 233. A preposition in composition is often
followed by the same case as when it stands by
itself; as,
'YirfpfveyKovres ras vavs rov Icrdfjiov, Carrying the ships across the
Isthmus.
EarjXde /ze, It came into my mind.
Hapf<ofjiiovTo TTJV IraXiav, They were carried along the coast of It-
aly ; sailed along.
% 234L. A preposition retains its adverbial force in the fol-
lowing cases :
(a) When it is not followed by a noun ; as Kai KaTa<TvS> ye Trpds,
And in addition I will slay thee. Mf ra Se, moreover, after.
(b) In composition ; as oVo/coWo), to cut off; <rvj/ei/u, to be with ;
), to stumble against.
(c) When it is, by tmesis, apparently separated from the verb with
which it is compounded ; in which case it may come after the verb ;
as ATTO p.ev Wave 6 o-Tparrjyos, On the one hand, the general was killed.
OTTO pivov \idos, And the stone knocked off the shield.
(d) When it apparently stands for ei/zi, to be, compounded with it-
self; as Ilapa rot dtypos KOI MTTTOI, sc. eVrt, There are near thee a
chariot and horses ; thou hast. Ovft evri <eida>, And there is no spar-
ing.
NOTE. In case of tmesis, when the same compound word is to be
repeated several times, after the first time the preposition alone is some-
times used ; as Kara p,ev e\fvo~av avrov TTJV yvvcuKa, Kara Se ra reKva,
for Kare \evo~av p.V avrov rf)V yvvatKa, KareXevtrai/ 6e ra teKva, On
the one hand, they stoned his wife, and, on the other, they stoned his
children.
23>* Sometimes, by a kind of attraction, fts, OTTO, er
are used for ei/, eVt ; eV for els', irapd rov for trapa rw ;
OTTO, K, after verbs signifying to hang, for cVt. E. g.
Ey rov IIpcore(ri'Aea> TO ipbv TO es EXaiovi/ra dyivf6p.fvos yvvaiKas,
Carrying women to the temple of Protesilaus which was at Elaus.
AirjpTrao~To VTTO rov f3ao~i\iKov arparev/Lcar^s KOI avra ra OTTO T&V OIKI-
S)v |vXa, The very timber of the houses had been taken away by the
.royal army.
Adverbs of place also are subject to this kind of attraction ; thus,
TTOI, OTTOI, eAcelcre, eKeWev, oiKa8e are sometimes used for TTOV, onov,
O'LKOL ; evdodev for evdov ; OTTOV for OTTOI.
292 SYNTAX. [ 236.
CONJUNCTION.
^ 236. The conjunctions teat, re, aXXa, 77, con-
nect similar words ; as,
IloXe/iou /cat fJMxn^i Of war an d battle.
Ai/caiW /cdSt'/ccos, Justly and unjustly.
Ayanav rj fuo-clv, To love or to hate.
NOTE 1. Sometimes a possessive pronoun or adjective and a geni-
tive are connected by Kal ; in which case the genitive is joined to the
genitive implied in the pronoun or adjective ; as IlatSes e'/noi /cat irarpos
drao-tfdXov, Sons of me and of a wicked father '.
So when the dative has the force of the genitive ; (Eur. Ion. 884)
Ilaty /not /cat crdf , My son and thine.
NOTE 2. After adjectives and adverbs implying resemblance, union,
approach, KOI may be rendered as ,* as Ov% 6p.oi(as TreTroirjKao'i /cai"O/ij^-
pos, They have not composed in the same manner as Homer.
So IlapaTrX^o'td re irfir6v6O~av /cat e&pacrai/ avroi ev IluXa), And
they suffered disasters similar to those they themselves had caused at
Pylus.
NOTE 3. Conjunctions often correspond to each other and to other
words ; thus,
rat Kai both and, as well as
re re both and
re *ai (not separated) both and
Kai re re stronger than /cat, and
/cat re stronger than /cat, and
uev 6V on the one hand on the other*
indeed but
Tjpcv r)8e or tSe' both and, as well as
ov p-rfv dXXd nevertheless, meanwhile, rather
ov povov dXXd not only but
ov povov OTI dXXd not only but
ov% OTI dXXd not only but
ov% OTTO)? on dXXd not only not but
ovx oTrcas- (oi>x olov) dXX' ovbe not only not but not even
PTJ oTTtos dXXd not only not but
p.r) STL dXX' oiSe not only not but not even
p) on (ovx s) alone much less
ov ciXXd not but
fj or Tyroi fj either or
iroTepov or Trorepa fj whether or
fire eire whether or
av re av re whether or
237.] IRREGULAR CONSTRUCTION. 293
IRREGULAR CONSTRUCTION.
237. 1. Frequently a nominative stands without a
verb ; as,
(Xen. Hier. 6, 6) "Qo-irep of a^X^rai ov%, orav tSiamov yevavrai
KpeiTTOvs, TOUTO avTOVs evfppaivfi, aXX' OTO.V T&V dvTaya>vi(rT)V
jJTTovs, TOUT' O.VTOVS dvia, As the athletes, when they become su-
perior to inexperienced men, this does not gladden them ;
but when they prove inferior to their opponents, this grieves
them ; where one might expect Of affhjral ..... TOUTW cvfoaivovrai
..... rovTtit avt&vrat.
{11. 3, 211) "A/i<pa> 8' e f b/ie'i>a>, yepapeorepos fa OSua-o-fVi, But
when both were sitting, Ulysses looked more commanding ;
where one might expect Afjxpo'iv 8' ffrpevoiv.
2. The dative of the participle is sometimes used instead of
the genitive or accusative ; as,
( Thuc. 1, 62) *Hi> de yvapr} roO Apioreooy rb p.ev pcO'' eavrov
a-rparoTreSov e^oi/xt Iv r I(r^/i<5 eTriTrjpciv rovs Adyvalovs, And it
was the design of Aristeus on the one hand to observe, at the
Isthmus, the movements of the Athenians with the army which
he had with him ; where the author had in his mind &>e r<
3. The accusative is often found where one might expect a
different construction ; as,
( Od. 1, 275) M^repa 8', ft of 6ijfj.os efpopfiarai yapeccrQai, faf/
7r<o eV peyapov Trarpds, As to thy mother, if she very much desires
to be married, let her go back to her father's house ; where the
speaker had aTi-oVe/r^oi/ in his mind ; (see Od. 2, 113.)
(Aristoph. Av. 1268-9) Acivov ye TOV KrjpvKa, rov irapa rovi
ftporovs olxofievov, et /i^ScTrore vooT7)(ri waXii/, It is a terrible thing,
that the herald who was despatched to the mortals should not
return ; where an infinitive would be more regular.
(Id. ib. 650) 'Qs cv AurtBTTOV Xoyois eort \fyopfvov drj n, rrfV
aXcoTTf^', as <p\avpa)s eicoivwvrjo'ev atrw TTOTC, That in the fables of
jEsop something is said about the fox, that she was once scur-
vily treated by her partner the eagle ; the indicative instead of
the infinitive.
(Soph. EL 479) *yaW poi 0pd<ros &8v7rvoa>v K\vov<rav apricot
, I take courage, having just heard sweetly breathing
294 SYNTAX. [$$ 238, 239.
dreams ; where K\vov<rav depends on fydcros /*' e^ei, implied in
the first three words.
238. Sometimes with two or more substantives only
one verb is put, which can belong only to one of them. This
irregularity of construction is called zeugma. E. g.
(jEschyl. Prom. 21,22) "iv* ovre (p&vrjvy ot/re TOV p.op(pr)v /3po-
rS>v ctyet, Where thou wilt neither hear the voice, nor see the
form of any mortal ; where (fxovrjv, properly speaking, depends
on dicovo-ei understood.
ARRANGEMENT OF WORDS.
^ 239. 1. When the words of a sentence are logically
arranged they stand in the following order :
Subject before its predicate.
Leading substantive before the substantive in apposition to it
Substantive before its adjective.
The oblique cases after the words on which they depend.
The remote object after the immediate.
Adverbs after the words modified by them.
2. The Greeks however most commonly disregard what is
called the logical arrangement ; their rule is this :
The word or sentence, which, in the mind of the speaker or
writer, is most important, is said or written first. Not unfre-
quently, however, euphony determines the position of a word or
sentence.
3. The following words do not commence a sentence :
Adverbs, m>, K.C or *eV, apa, pa, avj drj (except the Epic 817 Tore,
?)T) yap), Sat, brjQfVj i)ra, drjrrodevy ye, yoCi', Br\Vt Tre'p, rot, /leVroi,
TOIWV, OVV, (JLTjV, VVV, TToBtV, 7TO01, TTOt, TIT/, 7TOU, 7TO>ff, 7TOT, 7TO>.
Conjunctions, pev, &', re.
4. The Greeks were fond of connecting kindred words as
closely as possible ; as, (JEschyl. Ag. 836) Tois avros avrov nf)-
uaa-i J&PVPFTM, He is oppressed by his own misfortunes. (Id.
Choeph. 87) Ilapa <p[\T]s (friXn yvvaiKos dvftpi, From a dear wife
to a dear husband.
PART IV.
VERSIFICATION.
24O. 'Every verse is divided into portions called feet.
Feet are either simple or compound. A simple foot consists
of two syllables or three syllables ; a compound foot, of four.
Simple Feet.
Spondee
Tribrach
Pyrrhic
Molossus
Trochee
** Amphibrach
Iambus
Cretic
Dactyle
Bacchlus
Anapest
~>~ Antibacchlus
Compound Feet.
Dispondee
Epitritus 1
Proceleusmatic
. Epitritus II
Ditrochee
Epitritus III
Diiambus
Epitritus IV
Greater Ionic
~ ~ Paeon I
Smaller Ionic
Paeon H
Choriambic
Paeon III
Antispast
Pajon IV
241. Arsis is that part of a foot on which the stress
(ictus, beat) of the voice falls. The rest of the foot is called
thesis. The arsis is on the long syllable of a foot. For exam-
ple, the arsis of an iambus or anapest is on the last syllable ;
the arsis of a trochee or dactyle, on the first.
The arsis of a spondee is determined by the nature of the verse in
which this foot is found. Thus, in trochaic or dactylic verse thfl
arsis is on the first syllable ; in iambic or anapestic, on the last.
296 -VERSIFICATON. [$ 242.
The tribrach has the arsis on the first syllable, when it is found in
trochaic verse ; on the third syllable, when it stands in iambic verse.
The dactyle in anapestic or iambic verse has the arsis on the last
syllable.
The anapest in trochaic verse has the arsis on the first syllable.
242. 1. Verses are usually denominated from the foot
which predominates in them. For example, the verse is called
dactylic, when the dactyle predominates in it.
2. A complete verse is called acatalectic. A verse, of which
the last foot is deficient, is called catalectic.
3. The trochaic, iambic, and anapestic verses are measured
by dipodies ; (a dipody is a pair of feet) Thus, an iambic
verse of four feet is called iambic dimeter ; of six, iambic tri-
meter ; of eight, iambic tetrameter.
4. The last syllable of most kinds of verse is common ; that
is, it can be long or short without regard to the nature of the
foot
5. Anacrusis is an introductory syllable at the beginning of
a verse of which the fundamental foot begins with a long syl-
lable ', as Ha-pav a.TTO-8r)p.fi.
Sometimes the anacrusis consists of two short syllables ; as
T\vKv-7rufpov
6. Basis is an introductory foot at the beginning of a verse
of which the fundamental foot commences with a long syllable.
The basis consists of one of the following feet : trochee, spon-
dee, tribrach, dactyle, iambus, anapest, amphibrach, bacchius.
antibacchius, molossus, paeon third.
7. The repetition of one of these feet, trochee, spondee,
tribrach, dactyle, iambus, anapest, gives a double basis, so
called.
Further, these feet, taken two and two, give thirty more dou-
ble bases, some of which however may not be in use.
8. Sometimes a double basis receives an anacrusis.
9. The basis, or the double basis, is sometimes placed at
the end of a verse, in which case it is called ecbasis.
10 In most kinds of verse a long syllable may be resolved
^ 243, 244.] VERSIFICATION. 297
into two short ones. Thus, a cretic is equivalent to five short
syllables, to a paeon first, or to a paeon fourth.
43. Ccesura is the separation, by the ending of a word,
of syllables rhythmically or metrically connected. There are
three kinds of caesura ; caesura of the foot, caesura of the
rhythm, caesura of the verse.
1. The caesura of the foot occurs when a word ends before a
foot is completed ; as l\iov eaXa-7rae Tro-Xiv, ^-paxre S* ayvias.
2. The caesura of the rhythm occurs when the arsis falls up-
on the last syllable of a word. This can take place only in
feet which have the arsis on the first syllable. E. g. Apes A-pes
/3poroXoiye, piaifpove
3. The caesura of the verse is a pause in verse, so introduced
as to aid the recital, and render the verse more melodious. It
divides the verse into two parts, and in most kinds of verse its
place is fixed.
244. 1. The Epic and Lyric Poets often shorten a long
vowel or diphthong at the end of a word, when the next word
begins with a vowel ; in which case a diphthong is shortened
by simply dropping its last vowel ; but a, 77, a>, respectively be-
come a, , o. This kind of elision can take place only when
the long vowel or diphthong is in the thesis of a foot. E. g.
Q'TTOTTOI, 77 fj,a\a 8rj /zerejSouXeu-trai' 0eoi aXXeoy
Xpucrew a-i/a OTCTjTrrpa), Kai e-XtVo-ero navras A^atovs
2. A short syllable is often made long by the Epic Poeu.
This takes place chiefly when the short syllable is in the arsis
of a foot. E. g.
ETrei-Srj roi/8' av8pa 6eoi dajj-aaracrdai eftwicav
Acopa Trap' Aio-Xov p.cyaXr)Topos 'iTTTroraSdo
3. Sometimes a long vowel or diphthong, before another
vowel, is shortened even in the middle of a word ; thus, cpirau>v t
Toiavri, TOVTOVL, ctvTT/t are often to be scanned ep,iraov, roavrt, TOU-
rot, avTft.
4. In a dactylic verse, when the first two syllables of a word,
beginning with , or o-/c, form an iambus, f, <TK do not make
position ; as,
Ot re Za-KwQov exov, 778* 01 Sa/zoi/ ap.(j)fVffj.ovro
e-Tmra <rK-irapvov evoov r/p^e S' oSoto
13*
298 VERSIFICATION. [ 215.
NOTE. It is natural to suppose that when the Poets lengthened a
short vowel, they substituted its corresponding long vowel. When
however the vowel to be lengthened was followed by X, p., v, p, <r, it
is more than probable that the consonant following it was doubled in
pronunciation, and not unfrequently even in writing ; as,
ZTJVOS f-vi fieyapoio-tv OXvp-mov adpooi r)<rav
To) 5e Kopvcra'eo'6T)v dpa 8e ve<pos elneTO nefav
E/c de Kai avroi ^r//iel/ C-TTI prjyplvi 8a\a(T(rr)s
AXX' ov% jjpti (paras 6-re treuairo 6ia>/ceii>
In an ancient inscription we find the following dactylic pentameter ;
Tpio-o-ov viro\\VKaj3av Fpa/i/iart/co? reXeto, where VTroXXu/caj3a>
stands for VTTO \VKCL fiav.
TROCHAIC.
245. The fundamental foot of the trochaic verse is the
trochee. The tribrach can stand in every place instead of the
trochee. The' spondee or the anapest can stand only in the
even places (2d, 4th, 6th, 8th).
In proper names the daclyle can stand in all the places, ex-
cept the 4th and the 7th.
1. The trochaic monometer consists of two feet ; the dimeter,
of four feet ; the trimeter (a rare verse), of six feet ; as,
TTJV 5e vvvl monometer acatalectic
vn<p(-pci monometer catalectic
Tovro \vev ye rjpos aiei dimeter acatalectic
Tov Se xtfjM>-vos na-\iv dimeter catalectic
T/' e K rcovS* | LKa-(rai \o-yos irapa
Aoopi-o) <pa>-vdv fv-apfio-ai Tre-SIXo) trimeter
With an anacrusis, the trochaic dimeter acatalectic forms the
third verse of the Alcaic strophe ; as,
Ou yap TTOT afjLva-(TTi y 6 (pvads
2. The IthyphalUc verse is a trochaic tripody (three feet) ;
as Bapfia-pov? T
(a) Sometimes the Ithyphallic is subjoined to a trochaic or iambic
dimeter acatalectic ; as Epfapr) (xoura p.op<f>dv KX^ts a 'yaTrdra. Tov
TOVTOV
Y , (b) Sometimes two Ithyphallics are united into one verse ; as Aevpo
Sevre, Motcrai, xP^ ariov XiTroitrai.
3. The trochaic tetrameter acatalectic (a rare verse) is com-
posed of two trochaic dimeters acatalectic ; as KX{i& /*ev yepov
TOS cvf-dcipa xpvcro7reiT\e novprj.
4. The trochaic tetrameter catalectic is formed by subjoining
246.] TROCHAIC. -- IAMBIC. 299
the trochaic dimeter catalectic to the trochaic dimeter acataiec-
tic. Its verse-caesura occurs at the end of the first hemistictt ,
but it is sometimes neglected. E. g.
Ota-da vvv a p,oi> yevevda ; \\ 2oi/ TO o-rjpaivfiv ro8e
Ei 8oKfi crret^a>/iei>, o) yfv-vatov eiprjK&s enos
5. The Hipponactean trochaic tetrameter is the same as the
preceding, except that its seventh foot is always a spondee ; as
Eirct 8' fo-riv < daXacrcrTjs dvvvos ov KCLKOV
6. Sometimes the trochaic tetrameter is formed by subjoining
a pseon first, and a cretic or dactyle, to the trochaic dimeter
acatalectic ; in which case the verse-caesura is commonly at the
end of the fourth foot ; as,
<TTL dr/piov yv-vaiKos
rrvp, ovS' o>8' avails ovSe/ita Tr
7. The trochaic pentameter catalectic (a rare verse) consists
of nine feet and a syllable ; as Ep^erai TTO\VS p.ev Aiyaiov Star/zi;-
as air otvrjprjg Xiov.
IAMBIC.
24G. The fundamental foot of the iambic verse is the
iambus. The tribrach can stand in every place instead of the
iambus. The spondee or the dactyle can stand in the odd
places (1st, 3d, 5th, 7th).
The anapest can stand in all the places except the last. The
tragedians admit an anapest in an even place only when it is
contained in a proper name.
1. The iambic manometer consists of two feet; the dimeter,
of four feet ; as,
Kai rots KoXots monometer acatalectic
Aiat $a.K.pv-is monometer
'Avrjp avfv-prjKv n rais dimeter acatalectic
STrovSai-o-ti/ i^-Su KOVK eoi- dimeter acatalectic
Kev ou-8ei/i /ue-raSco-creii' dimeter catalectic
2. The IAMBIC TRIMETER ACATALECTIC Consists of six feet.
It never has a tribrach in the last place.
The tragedians admit a dactyle only in the first and third
places. They admit an anapest chiefly in the first place ; but
in proper names they admit the anapest in any place (except
the last), in which case the anapest is contained in the proper
name
300 TEKSIPICATIOH. [^ 24?
The Terse-caxura occurs after the thesis of the third foot ;
ami tfometimes after the thesis of die fourth foot . g.
To <ror yap tar-Got \
trot rtmjp jxt-ro, |.ror-& rpot rtrptut
Q. ny-ra rtf-pue, Tft-ptma 3i
jaj-ra KOI
3. The scazoM or eholiamlnu is the same as the preceding,
except that its last foot is a spondee or trochee; as,
4. The iambic tetrameter aeatalectie (a rare rerse) is com-
posed of two iambic dimeters aeatalectie ; as Bounmt 6 ton Kv-
5. The iambic tetrameter catalectic is formed by subjoining
the iambic dimeter catalectic to die iambic dimeter aeatalectie.
Its Terse-caesura occurs at the end of die first hemistich ; but it
may be neglected. . g.
DACTYLIC.
47. The fundamental foot of the dactylic Terse is die
dactyle. The spondee may stand for die dactyle.
1. The dactylic dimeter consists of two feet ; the trimeter, of
three ; the tetrameter, of four ; the pentameter^ of five ; as,
Tr
2. The Elegiac pentameter couaste of two dactylic trimeter*
<$ 248.] DACTYLIC. 301
catalectic on one syllable. The first hemistich almost always
ends in a long syllable ; the second hemistich always consists
of two dactyles and a syllable. The \erse-OBsura occurs al tlio
end of the first hemistich.
This kind of verse is customarily subjoined to the heroic
hexameter. E. g.
BovXfo d' (vfffftfwv oXryotf o~vv \pr\\ui<TW outfit* ,
H n\ov-Tav, adi-K<as \\
3. The dactylic hexameter acatalectic consists of six feet, the
last of which is a dactyle. It is used by the tragedians in sys-
tems of tetrameters. E. g.
AXX 0) TTCLVTUiaS <f>l\OTT]TO$ dfJLftftopXVCU
4. The dactylic HEXAMETER catalectic on two syllables (or
HEROIC HEXAMETER) consists of six feet, the last of which is a
orochee or spondee ; the fifth foot is commonly a dactyle.
(a) The predominant verse-caesura is that in the middle of the third
foot, either directly after the arsis, or in the middle of the thesis ol
dactyle; as,
Mrjviv a-etdf, 0-d, \\ nij-Xr/Ta-Scu) A^t-Xi^or
A.v8pa fjjoi rwfnt, /zot'tra, || iro-\vrpo7rov, 6f /xaXa iroXXa
ovdc \a-6(Dpcu A-TroXXw-vos f E<a-roto
(b) Not unfrequently the verse-aesura occurs immediately after the
arsis of the fourth foot ; as,
-raipatv
(c) The pause at the end of the fourth foot is called the bucolic c
sura ; as,
NO? po8a <f>oivi(T-<rr6( ra ncv0ipa, \ vvv avf-pvvd
A.p%(T( 2iKeXi-*cut TO> irfvBfos, \ apxfTf, Motcrat
5. The hexameter miurus (pdovpos) is the same as the pre
ceding, except that its last foot is an iurnbus ; as,
AXX' (6av( o\o(vra 8axeitra 6tov <>pfva ^eXei
248. A dactylic verse is called loga&dic (Xoyaoi3fc)
when its beginning is dactylic, but its end trochaic ; as,
Mapfuipf-ait tv avyais Kat Kviv-ay nva 0vfu-ij<rds
Hap6d>( rav K.f>a-\dv ra d' e-v(p0c yvp<f>a Praxillean
1. The greater Alcaic consists of an anacrusis, a trochee, a
trochee or a spondee, and two dactyk-s ; the last foot may be a
cretic. The verse-csesura regularly comes at the end of the
second foot. E. g.
VERSIFICATION. [^ 248
Ov xprj Ka-KOta-i f| 0vfiov firiTpfTreiv
NO*/ XfiT) fJLf-0V(T0T)V, Kai TlVa TTpOS /3tdl/
2. The lesser Alcaic consists of two dactyles and two tro-
chees ; the last foot may be a spondee ; as,
Oivov f-vciKafj.-vois fie-
3. The Sapphic verse consists of five feet ; a trochee, a tro-
chee or spondee, a dactyle, and two trochees ; the last foot
may be a spondee. The verse-casura is after the second foot,
or after the arsis of the dactyle ; sometimes it comes in the
middle of the thesis of the dactyle. E. g.
adavar" 1
&aiv(-rat Foi \\ KTJVOS t-troy tie-ouriv
Tar -pds av-bds |j al-oura TTT)\W
4 The Phalacean verse consists "of five feet, the first of
which is a dissyllabic basis ; the second a dactyle ; the rest are
trochees ; the last foot may be a spondee ; as,
&povpeiv ofjifj.' fTri (rat /ta-Xiora Kaipv
d iea-Xav a-poi^av with anacrusis
5. The Gly conic verse consists of a basis, a dactyle, a tro-
chee or tribrach, and a long syllable. When the last syllable
is short by nature, the consonant or consonants at the "beo-in-
iing of the next verse make it long by position. Sometimes
the last syllable is resolved into two short ones. E. g.
'
AXXa K ai rod'
o-jiaucrt-aff ^ ^ o 8flpa(ri
KM O-fafptr&U low-oy K ara
-i/ei pc Ko-fws e-^y ra nXfv-adt
(a) Sometimes the Glyconic verse wants the first syllable aa
-
vovs dc crov.
(b) Sometimes it has a redundant syllable at the end ; and some-
times it takes an anacrusis ; as HaX^-Troim &-Xo; a-/xet-^.
(c) The Glyconic polyscltematist (TroXv^^artcrroy), so called, con-
Bists of a double basis, a dactyle, and a long syllable.
QiXoKpa-rrjs Xe-^t TroXu rov- Erepa 5e wv avriua-duv
rov ica-iaryo-piffTare-pov Eorpvos e'X^a navnno-vov
ATJpW TpOTTCOV KM fro-TTJS O-fto? Xt-TTOVO-at Xf t
6. The Pherecratean verse is the Adonic with a basis : or
the Glyconic deprived of its last syllable ; as,
EXSf-at <pi\ov rjTop
At fiov-(rai rov E-pcora
7. The Priapean verse is formed by subjoining the Phere-
cratean to the Glyconic ; as,
^ 249.] ANAPESTIC. 303
~Evp.evr)s 8' o AvKeios e-oro) rrdora veo\aia
HpLCTTrja-a pev irpiov \\ XCTTTOV p.iKpov aTro
8. The Eupolidean verse is formed by subjoining the tro-
chaic dimeter catalectic to the Glycoj&ic polyschematist ; the
first foot of the second hemistich however is a basis ; as,
Q, dewp-fvot KaTfpu || npos v-pas e\v6fpo)S
Ovro) viKr)traip,i r' eyco || Kai vo-p.toip.r]v (ro<pos
*O cr<t)d)p<j)V re ^(a Kara7rv-yo>v a-picrr rjKovaarrjv
TI adovr' || ai/Sp' e~xpr]V Ka6r)p.fvov
9. An 3Lolian verse, so called, is a series of dactyles with a
dissyllabic basis, or a double anacrusis ; as,
, . .
Oivos, o> (iXe jrat, Xeye-rat xat a-Xa$ea
ANAPESTIC.
249. The fundamental foot of the anapestic verse is the
anapest. The spondee, the dactyle, or the proceleusmatic, may
stand for the anapest.
A dactyle very seldom precedes an anapest in the same
dipody.
1 . The anapestic manometer consists of two feet ; as Too*
o-gvpodv acatalectic.
2. The anapestic dimeter acatalectic consists of four feet,
the last of which is an anapest, a spondee, or a trochee. The
verse-caesura is commonly at the end of the second foot, and
sometimes after the first short syllable of the third foot. Some-
times it is omitted. E. g.
Tt o-v rrpos peXadpots ; \\ n a~u -ny-Se TroXeiff
'HTrep 8opi\r)-TTTOS \\ er' TJV \oi7rr)
AetXai-d Sei-Xaiov yrjpvs
3. The anapestic dimeter catalectic (par&miacus) consists of
three feet and a syllable : it has no verse-caesura. E. g.
AouXet-ds ras ov rXd-ras
4. The ANAPESTIC TETRAMETER CATALECTIC (ARISTOPHANE
AN) is formed by subjoining the anapestic dimeter catalectic to
the anapestic dimeter acatalectic. The principal verse-c&sura
comes after the first hemistich ; the secondary verse-caesura is
304 VERSIFICATION. [ 250 - 252.
the same as that of the first hemistich. The principal ca3sura
is very seldom neglected. E. g.
OuTTto Trapffir) irpos TO Qearpov |j Xfcoi> <ur $fios eori
Auifia\\onvos d VTTO real/ f^Qpwv || fv A.6r)vaiois ra^i'^SovXoiy
AXXa rov avrov ye vea>v /SaXXet || KO.I Sovviov aKpov
<$> 2>O. An anapestic verse is called logaadic when it*
beginning is anapestic, but its end iambic ; as,
Toi/ airai-da 8' mro-cn-vya -
Opyds ecUda-aro KOI dvcrav-\a>v
CRETIC OR PHONIC.
^ ~ol. The fundamental foot of the cretic verse is the
cretic. The p&on first or fourth may stand for the cretic.
Further, it may resolve the long syllables.
1. The cretic manometer consists of one foot; the trimeter \
of three ; the pentameter, of five ; the hexameter, of six ; as,
2ou 6pa<rovs EV TroXet monometers
TOJV avai-8o)i/ aval- dimeter
dfffTfpoi jcai TO Trpay/i' dimeter
M7/8ev o\i-yov noei dimeter
Kpa-vovs airr)-\aypfvos dimeter
Avroy ert Trais eoi/ dimeter catalectic
Mq rt T\TJS TCLV tKfTiv fio-ifaiv trimeter
No/^oi/ avopov oia TIS ov6d trimeter catalectic
2oi, $oi/3e, Mou-o-ai Te ^vfi-^cofiev with anacrusis.
Han-' ayaOa drj yeyovfv av8pao~iv -{JLT)S arro o~vv-ovo-ias
2. The cretic tetrameter consists of four feet; the verse-
caesura occurs at the end of the second foot ; but it may be
neglected ; as,
Marep a> Trori/ia, K\v6i wp.(f)av aftpav
y, Movaa ^ovi-d p.ev TJ-KCIS, 6fia>s '
, o)S erf p,aKa-pi^op.ev
KcuJT VTTO plo~ovs
1. The dochmius is formed by prefixing an iam-
bus, a tribrach, spondee, or dactyle, to a cretic or its equiva-
lent ( 242, 10), or to a molossus, a greater ionic, a smaller
ionic, or to an anapest followed by a pyrrhic. Accordingly
the dochmius has thirty-two different forms, all of which how
ever may not be in use. E. g.
TOT' apa Tore To*/ Kara-parorarov
< 253 - 255.] CHOEIAMBIC. IONIC. 305
2. The dochmius may be preceded by cretic, iambic, tro-
chaic, choriambic, anapestic, and dactylic measures. E. g.
Qpevpai (poj3epa /zeyaX' CT^TJ Tt pe-^eis 7rpo8a>-o~fis
Ti /xeX-Xo/zez/ aya-arrovot *Av TTOT ev-(pi\r)-Tav *6ov
CHORIAMBIC.
253. The fundamental foot of the choriambic verse is
the choriambus. The tribrach may stand for the trochee of the
choriambus. Sometimes two tribrachs supply the place of the
choriambus.
Further, an iambic monometer may supply the place of me
choriambus.
Most commonly, a choriambic verse, besides the fundamental
foot, contains iambic monometers, trochaic monometers, single
iambuses and trochees, spondees, and other feet.
The choriambic monometer consists of one foot ; the chori-
ambic dimeter, of two ; the choriambic trimeter , of three ; the
choriambic tetrameter, of four ; as,
Mou fjuwOei monometer
MicrOcxpopoi Tptrjptis monometer
AXXa ira\ai-ayap monometer
NUJ/ 5e TOV CK @r)p.eTpov dimeter
Ot/zoi <o/3ov-ficu TO irpoafp-TTOv Trepifyav-ros &vrjp
Ei Se Kvpei TIS TreXa?- oi-a>fO7roXa>i' trimeter
Aeure vvv a-/3pai Xapirfs, KaXXiKOfioi re Motaa*
Ou (pop-(3av if pas yas cnropov OVK aXXcoi/
ovv dciva Tapa<7-cret <ro(pos
IONIC.
The fundamental foot of the ionic a majore is the
greater ionic. The trochaic monometer, the molossus, or the
rpitritus third may stand for the ionic. Further, a long syl-
lable may be resolved into two short ones. E. g.
Tt? rrjv v$pi-i]v V/JLMV dimeter
Kp^trtrai w iroff &)d' e/ip.eXe-cos' Trodetrcriv trimeter
The ionic tetrameter catalectic (Sotadic) consists of three
feet and a spondee or trochee ; as,
Av xpucro<po-pr/y, TOVTO rv-^r^s ecrnv -7rapp,a
Et? ou^ 6cri-T]v Tpvp,a\i-r)v TO Kfirpov u>d(is
^ 255. The fundamental foot of the ionic a minore is the
30b VERSIFICATION. [$ 255.
smaller ionic. The trochaic monometer, the pseon third, or thj
molossus may stand for the smaller ionic. Further, a long syl-
lable may be resolved into two short ones.
1. The ionic dimeter or Anacreontic consists of two feet.
Most commonly its first foot is a paeoit third. E. g.
JLdf\T)(ris TI pot ovv, 0) IloXiot fj.v rjp-tv 77877
flarep, TJV orov TI 8fT]6<a KpoTa(poi Kaprj Se XfVKOV
StxeXof ACO/Z-^OS avrip catalectic
2. The ionic trimeter consists of three feet ; the tetrameter ,
of four ; as,
ATTO ftoi Ba-vfiv yevoiT. Ov yap av a\\rj
Awis CK TTO-VWV yevoiT ', ov-dafui Toavdc
HcirepaKV p.ev 6 Trepcre-nroXis 77877 /SacriXftos
SrpaToy fis av- niropov yei-rova ^copav, \ivo8f cr[ia>
ILjotpavos rov-ro didcuricwv affodvoy ftiorrjv GalUambir,
'
APPENDIX.
REMARKS ON THE ALPHABET.
$> 25G. I n tne following table, the names of the Hebrew letters
are taken from the
Septuagint
:
Hebrew.
Ol
d Greek.
Roman.
*AAed>
A
*AA<a
A
Bn0
B
Efjra
B
r/ A
r
Tdp.ua
G
AoA60
A
Ae'Ara
D
*H
E
El
E
Ovav
F
(Y) BaO
F (V, U, T)
Zaiv
Z
H
ZTJTCI
*Hra
f
Tf)Q
e
07/ra
IcoS
i
leora
I (J)
Xn(p
K
(X) KaTTTTCt
C (K)
A<iju.6o
A
Aa/M/3Sa
L
MTIU
M
Mi)
M
Noui/
N
NO
, N
S
2ryu,a
S
*A'C
O
03
O
*;}
n
($) nt
p
K^V
Q
KOTTTTO
Q
PTJY?
p
Pw
R
XcreV
2
2ai/
0aO
T
TaO
T
Old Attic ABrAEZHeiKAMNX20IIP2TY<&X$20
Ionic ABTAEZH0IKAMN SOHP2TY*X * Q
The old Greek alphabet was the same as the Phoenician. This is
evident from the names, forms, arrangement of the letters, and from
tradition. This alphabet is found in inscriptions cut about the sixth or
seventh century before the commencement of the Christian era.
The old Attic alphabet is found in inscriptions cut before the archon-
ship of Euclides (B. C. 403). The Ionic alphabet is found in all the
Ionic inscriptions ; also in Attic inscriptions cut after the archonship of
Euclides. This alphabet is the same as that used at the present day,
and called the Greek alphabet.
80S APPENDIX. $ 257 - 259.
E, H. In the old Greek alphabet, the character E rep-^
resents the vowels *. 17, or the diphthong ei ; in the Ionic alphabet it
Stands for t or ( i ; as A0ENAIOI A^voloi, EIII0ENAI tnidflvai.
It is observed further that when the I in the diphthong ei was not a
radical letter, this diphthong was generally represented by E ; but
when I was a radical or essential letter, this diphthong was always
represented in the usual way, El ; as DOAEI Tro'Xft, EYUEI0E2 eiV
Bys, AEIO2 Xftor, O*EAAOKAEIAA2 O(eXXoKXet'8ar, KEIMENON
Kfipevov, EAEI eSft, EIHEN (ijrcv. During the Alexandrian period,
this diphthong was generally represented by El.
The character H, in the old Greek and old Attic alphabets, has the
power of the Latin /f, or of the rough breathing of the later Greeks ;
as HIEPOIIOIOI tfpoTrotot, HOYTOI ourot, HEKTEI ernji, TPIHEMI-
IIOAIO2 Tpififuno&iovs, ENHOAIA eVofiia.
In the Ionic alphabet, H represents long E ; as MHNO2 /^i/o'r,
A0HNH2I \0T)vij(ri. The change of H into a long vowel must have
been gradual, for in the Therean inscriptions this character is both
a breathing and a vowel ; thus, UPOKAH2 npoicXiJj, APKHAFETAS
O, Q. In the old Greek alphabet, the character O represents the vc
els o, o>, and the dipthhong ov. In the Ionic alphabet, it represents
or ou. During the Alexandrian period the diphthong ov was generally
represented in the usual way, OY. E. g. AEIO*AINONTON, tzxro-
<f>aivoirra>v, HIEPON tfpeov, EKA2TOI e'racrrau, TOI AEMOI TOI {Iq/zaM.
In the pronoun OVTOS and the adverb ou, the diphthong ov is com-
monly represented by OY even in the old Attic alphabet; as TOYTON,
OYK or OK, OYAE.
EE for H and OO for O are found only in spurious inscriptions,
chiefly in those of Fourmont.
Y is merely an attenuation of the consonant jP; consequently it is to
F, what the Latin i is to j.
In his Cratylus, Plato says expressly that E, Y, O, and Q had no
names ; in pronunciation the first three were merely lengthened into
Ei. *Y, Ou, respectively. It is evident therefore that the epithets
i/aXoi>, lUKpov, and p'ya, appended to these letters, were introduced in
later times.
258. 8, *, X. The prototype of is the Phoenician T^,
which had the same relation to 0aO (T) that Ko>$ (Q) had to K.
Before the introduction of* and X, the Greeks used I1H for J>, and
KH for X ; as EKHHANTOI E/c^aurcot, AMENFIHE2 a/if/i^er, TPO-
IIHON ypofav, AEAIIHI2 AeX^t'f , EIIEYKHOMENO2 eVn/xo/ifvor,
APKHArETA2, found in the Melian and Therean inscriptions.
(Compare the Latin TH, PH, CH.) TH for has not yet been
found in any inscription.
$ 2*>9. Z, A, . It has already been remarked that Z is not a
double consonant. It is added here that A2 for Z is found only in
Fourmont's spurious inscriptions.
Before the introduction of 3 and S^, the ^Eolians and Dorians used
KS for 3, and 112 for ; the Athenians used X2 for 3, and <J>2 for *'
2GO - 263.] APPENDIX. 309
as AEK2AI fc'fu, HPOX2EN02 irpo&vos ; II2HN ^v, $2YXA2 1}-
<ds, found in inscriptions.
^ 26O. Q, S, 2. The Greek Q is found only in Doric inscrip-
tions, and is usually followed by O ; as AYQOAOPKA2 AvKoSdp/cay.
After it ceased to be a letter of the alphabet, Q was employed as a
numeral, denoting 90.
Originally 2ty/za and 2di> were two different letters, the former cor-
responding to 2d/*fx, and the latter to Shin. The original form of
Si'yjuu, the prototype of the Roman <S, was not unlike the three upper
lines of 2 ; that of 2dz> was 2 or M. The lonians, after the rejection
of 2dv, put 2i'y/za in its place.
The characters KOTTTTQ and 2di/ were used also as brands on horses,
which, thus marked, were respectively called KorrrraTuu, Koppa-
brandcd, and 2ap.(p6pai (written also 2a7r<opcu), San-branded.
261. After H was converted into a vowel, the character (.,
resembling the first half of H, was employed to denote the rough
breathing. This character however does not occur in inscriptions be-
longing to Greece Proper ; it is found only in the Heraclean Tables,
and on Heraclean and Tarentine coins.
In process of time, this character became l_, which being further
modified, produced our rough breathing (' ).
It is proper to remark here, that in inscriptions in which H has the
power of long E, there is no mark for the rough breathing ; always
excepting the Heraclean Tables and Heraclean and Tarentine coins.
The character <\, resembling the second half of H, was employed
to denote the smooth breathing. This being modified became J,
and finally ( * ) . The smooth breathing is not found in any ancient in-
scription.
262. The digamma, the sixth letter of the old Greek alpha-
bet, is, in inscriptions belonging to Greece Proper, almost always rep-
resented by F ; hence its later name A/yaftfia, double gamma. Its
true name is Bau, Faw, the same as the Oriental OvaO. In the Hera-
clean Tables it is represented by C, which is the prototype of the nu-
meral r, often mistaken for the abbreviation r for or.
The digamma was most probably sounded like the English W.
Digammated words are found in inscriptions, on coins, in Dionysius
of Halicarnassus, Trypho, Apollonius, Priscian, and Hesychius. In
the glossary of Hesychius, however, T is put for F, either because, in
some of the dialects, the digamma was changed into r, or because He-
sychius or his transcribers mistook F for r.
263. 1. The digamma was often changed into its kindred la-
bial B ; as /3eiK<m, /3i8eu/, for FeiKari, FiSelj/.
2. Sometimes it was changed into r ; as aypeco, aypvirvos, for
aFpeco, aFvirvos.
3. Not unfrequently it was changed into <$> ; as 4E>eWepoy, for Fe-
4. It was very often changed into its corresponding vowel Y. This
is generally the origin of the diphthongs av, ev. E. g. /3ovcoi/, /Soveo-a-t,
for ftoFwv, /3oFeo-(ri, from jSoOs ; vavsj fcavdais, euafie, for z/aFs, KaFa-
310 APPENDIX. [ 264
5. In a few instances it was changed into ; as bodv, OirvXoi
*Oaos, OiXevy, for 8Fdf, FtrvXoy, Fdoy, FiXevy.
6. In many instances the digamma was attenuated into the roug
breathing ; as dXty, di/dj>o>, for FdXir, Favftdva).
7. The digamma was never doubled ; but instead of this, its coi
responding vowel Y was prefixed, and sometimes annexed, to it
Thus, in inscriptions we find Ba/cevFa, EvFapa, aFvrov.
8. Some words are found digagnmated only in Latin and other kin-
dred languages ; as eVWa, novem, nine; veos, novus, new ; xXe/t
KXqis, clavis.
9. Words which originally began with two consonants, the second
of which was F, often appear with one only; as sweet, suavis,
(Fa8vy) /3a8uy d8vy rfivs ; Schwaher, socer, (Feicvpdy) *vpdy.
^ 52G-1. In the following list, digammated words found in in-
scriptions are spaced; as Fapyov, FeTroy. Words which once haC
the digamma, but in which the digamma was changed into /3, y, v,
o, also words which appear digammated only in Latin, are includ
within parentheses.
AFAQ AAQ, avdrd arr), aFardofwu drdo/zai, ddjSa/croy ddaToy.
(AFFQ) a|a> av|di/a>, augeo vigeo vegeo.
aFfi'Seo dfi'So), dfirjduv drjS&v ; aFvSoy doiSdy, found in the Bceotic
avXaFvSoy, Ki^apaFvSoy, /ccop.aFvSoy, pa\^aFv8or, rpaya
Fvdos. (aFr;/xi, aFco) a^/zi aa>, d^p av^p d^p, aveXXa aeXXa
ai.T)Trjs dr)T7]s, avpa. (AFPQ) AYPii, dypew aipe'to, dpvo>, haurio.
aFvros avros. (aFcoy) avcoy dcby qcoy d^cop d/3dcrai. atFei aid
aevum, alu>v. At Far Aiar. (aiFeror) ai/3erdy aierdy. (a*cpa
/3ovr, bos bovis.
ypaCr, Kapafiides, gray, Romaic ypifios ypaftavos.
(AAFQ) AAYQ 8aia>, SdFior o^Tor, dd,3fXos SavXdr. AaFoy, Davus
(dFav) 8odv 8f)v. (Fo) Suo, duo, two. AIF2 AI2 ZevS)
A t Ft An', divus.
EvFapa Eudpa. (eFaco) e'/Saco edca. (evveFa) eWea, novem, nine.
Faywp.i dywfu, Faicrdr, /Sdyoy, Fa^or "Oa^or *A^or, Fav^tor Fd-
^ior *Aioy, Kavdais. (Fayco) dyco aya>, pJdyor dydr, ago vagor
veho vagabundus, wagon wain vagabond. (FaXi/awrayj
/SaXiKicorar j^XiAcicI)T7;y. FaXi dXiy. FdXiy *AXiy *HXiy, FaXeioj
HXfioy. (FaXio~/eo^uit) dXiV/co/zat, et'dXajKfi/ edXojKfi/. FaXX(
^Xoy, vail us. Fava di/a|, /3dway, Faj/alicoi/, Bava^i^SovXoj
'Evpvftavaa'O'a.. Favftdvai df8di>a), FaSeSdo), FaSo/xai /3d5o/wit ^80-
aat, Fa8fo>, ^dSoy, r?Soy, Fa8i|, Fao-Q-a, /SaSvy ^8vy, suavis, sweet,
FaScdi/ "A8ct)j/, evaSe, yr^tto, gaudeo. Favrjp dvr)p. Fapvdy,
TOV dpvdy. Yapvatv *A.pva>v. (Facr<a/'i^"a)) ^3ao"/eapi'^a) do'/capi'^'ta,
FacTKcov *Ao"Aco)j/. Fa<m; aoTV, Faarii/ioy, Faorvp-ciSoiTi"
oy, Fatrorvo^oy. FardXai wrciXai.
Fe'ap eap rjp. ver. Frjpdv6ffj.ov. FtF<aXoy (VKrfXos. FeQa edat, SUC3-
-,"/! ^ /I ^> ' */1 *'/!_.- ^_'"^ _T5^ ^ ,4 ,-* ^ ^-.-i*
co, FjjOos r/dos. fieo-ov edos, (iiQ&Kfv. FelSov tldov, video, wit,
/tt
wise. /SiSfiv i&flv. (i'i$( ft'3f, Fiadp-i Icrap-i, FiOTtop tortop, Foi'
oi8a, FiSpias I^pias, aiidcros FeiKari F/Kari /3ei'ic(irt.
viginti, FfixartCif toz> FiKunSeioy, Ft/cariFerif s flxorr
264.] APPENDIX. 311
rety, TtKarnre 8ov. Ffucoa eiKoj, jSenerjXd, weak, schwaeh,
weich. FeiXoo eiXa>,FEAYQEAYQ,volvo, wallow, welter, wal-
zen, Fi\7; 1X17, FeiXeeo eiXeco, fyFrjXrjd IMVTI egfi\r)6S)(ri, FeXovrpov
eXurpov, FoXa/xdy ouXap>dy, /SeiXdp^ay i\dp%r}s, /3ftXappx)oray ZXap-
p,dcrray, /Se'XT/p.a ft'XTy/za. Fewreii' flirelv, Feiros eVroy, vox, voice.
Ffi'pco eipa>, sero, Feiprjva eiprjvrj. Fe*dy FeiKay eVay, /3eKa>y.
(Fe/cupoy) e/cupdy, socer, Sch waher. Fe/<d>i> CKOOI/, Fe/ca$d cjeoOcra.
Fe'Xa /3e'Xa eXa ftX?;, d/3e'Xtoy de'Xios, sol, FeXoSvrt'a i^XioSvo-ta, a-e-
Xa?, <Tf\r]vri, F e X u r i a EXdrf ta, FeXarir^os EXaretatoy . FeXeVa
'EXeVa. FeXiVtrco eXia-(ra>, Fe\i<rj cXi^. FEAAii, Fe'XXai eiXat,
vello, Fe'X/cco, vel lico, sulcus. FeXTris X7ris -eXwi's. F*Xyarof
EX^di/oy. FeXeTi' e'Xely, FeWo eXero, Fevvov eXoi). FcWoy (pevvos
vos, annus. FeWu/xt ei/vu/Ai, vestio, Fe/u/^a F^/n-p,a ei/Lta, Feori'a,
v e s ti s, v e sj^E/crrpA, Fei^pov, /3ecrroi/, $STTOV. FENNQ FEQ 1 EO,
FeVi/ou, fo[juu, i^o), (TaTivr) creX/xa (T^eXas, sedeo sedo sido, seat
set sit, Schwelle. FcWep yaarrrjp, venter, waist, Wanst.
Fe| e|, sex, six, Fet-rjKovra e^/covra, FCKTOS exror, Fe^a-
f^aKO(TLOL. (Fe7royj.cn) eWo/iai SEIIQ, sequor, seek.
EPFQ, work, Fepyavov opyavov, Fapyov epyov, Werk.
aj) epTra), serpo. Feppa> eppo), verro, erro, FeprjTrjpia, /Sap-
pet, fSfpprjs ftfprjs, /Seppeuei, jSepr/Seuei. (FeaTrepa) ccrTrepa, ves-
pera, <&(nrepos "EaTrepoy. (Feorta) 'Ecrrt'a, Vesta. Fcros
croy eroy, vetus vetustus, Feray er/yy, FtKartFertes ei/co-
traereTy. (Fe^co) e^co ep(co, veho?
Ft i, Fou ou, FoT ot, Fe e, Fe^ei/ ^ei/, FiV ti>, Fos oy, tr^)dy, (T(pe, Sill
sibi se suus. FiSioy 1810? i6ioy, viduus. (Ftcpa) 2pa, /3ei-
pafcey fepaxey, /Seipax^. (FtXeuy) OtXevy. (Fioy) i^dy, vise us.
FI'OI/ t'oi/, viola, violet. (Fiy) i'y, vis. Fio-oy FwrFoy tcroy,
FttroreXia itroreXeta, /3icop iVtoy. Ftcrriai i(rrovpyoi. Fiortw,
future. (Fttr^a)) i'cr^a), FKT^VV jSicr^ui/ la^vv. Fire'a trc'a, /Si-
ruy i'ruy, oicrwa, vitex, with withy, OiruXoy BciruXoy.
FOIKOV oiKoy, vicus, Foi/cta Fvxta oiK/a, TTf^aFotKoy ptToiKos-
Fotvoy, v i n u m, wine. Foiroy otroy. Foprv^ oprv.
(FpaiSioy) /3pai*Sioy paStoy. (FpaxaXoi/) j3paKaXoi/ poTraXoi/. FPEQ
PEQ, Fparpa p/Jrpa, /Sp^rcop p^rwp. Fpj)ywpi pfjyvvpi, frango,
break, wreck, brehen, Fp^ty p^ty, /3pdicoy pd^oy, cvpdyrj cppd-
yrj, avpr)KTO$ apprjKTOs. (Fptyeco) p'iye'o) cppiVo-o), frigeo frigUS.
(Fpi^a) /Spurda /Spt'^a pt'^a. Fpivos ptwy. (FpoSov) ]3pdSoi/ pd^oi',
rosa, rose. (FPYQ) PYii, /3pim}pey, pur^pey, Ppvrides puri8.
(FuTrz/os) vTri/oy, a-yp-vrrvos, so mn us. (Fvy) <ri)y vy, sus, swine
sow.
(Fooi/eo/icu) o)i/e'op.at, veneo, venum, vendo.
HpFaoioiy ' Hpaototy.
(xXfFty) ^Xet'y KXr;iy, clavis. <XfFoy Xeoy, celeber, celebro.
XaFoy Xaudy Xady, AaFoKoFa>i> Aao/fda)J/. (XoFco) Xdco Xoua>, lavo.
(XatFoy) Xatdy, laevus, left. (XeFpoy XeFtoy) Xeupdy Xetoy, lae
vis, levis.
(i/aFoy) i/avo'y i/ady. (i/aFy) muy, navis, navy. (i/eFoy) j/e'os, no*
vus, new. (veFpoy) i/eCpoi/, nervus, nerve.
oFiy oi'y, O vis. (opouFco) dpov/3cD opovco.
312 APPENDIX. [$265-268.
(jrpo<rFeX&>) frpovaeXeo) TrpouFeXfti/,
(<raFo>) <rd&>, salvus, salveo, save safe. (ovcaiFos) oxcuoy, scae-
v\rj, sylva.
<paFos (pdfios (pdos, AT/^ofpaFwi/ A?7/><a>j>, (pauoi^opoy.
d>Foj/ tofifov <*>6v, ovum, egg.
Go. In the Epic poets and in Pindar, a number of words,
beginning with a vowel, have the following peculiarities :
(a) A short vowel standing immediately before them is commonly
not elided ; as oiKovde cxac-roy.
(b) The final syllable of the preceding word, if short, is commonly
made long, as if by position, even when it stands in the thesis ; as dp-
tnipe-vos fjv.
(c) A final long vowel or diphthong, in the thesis, often remains
unaltered before these words ; as avriKa 8' eyi/co fjo-iv.
As most of these words are found or implied in the preceding list,
nothing is more natural than to suppose that these poets commonly
pronounced them with F. It is to be observed, however, that in
our copies of these authors N movable is introduced before these
words when the preceding word admits of it ; also ov% or ov< for ov.
The words to which these remarks apply are chiefly aywpi, aXiy,
*AX, avaf-, a.v8dv(o,*ApvTj, TOV dpvos, aaru, deivos, 8rjv, cap, e$
fiKoo-t, euca>, eiXco, etTretj/, e*cd?, exaerTos, cicvpos, f/cd>i/, "EXaroy,
eXTTto, eXa>p, fvwp.i, epyo> or ep-yaj, EPFQ, canfpos, eror, rjvo^r
io/, *Ipts, Ipos, is, laos, tre'a, irvs, oi/cor, oivos, ov ol e, os possessive,
with their compounds and derivatives.
When the digammated word is preceded by a short vowel in the ar-
sis, F is to be mentally changed into Y, after the analogy of ea8e,
tdftftMtcp, Kavd^ais ', as (pi\e eKvpf, (piXeYeKvpe ; apa
NUMERALS.
^> 26G. In the most ancient numeral system, I, n, A, F 1 , H,
P, X, P, M, P, respectively denote IO2, one, IleVre, five, Aexo,
ten, IlfVTdKts Ae'tfa, Jiffy, HfKarov (tKarov), hundred, THevraKis He/ea-
rov, Jive hundred, Xt'Xioi, thousand, nevraKis Xi\ioi,Jive tfiousand, My-
ptot, ten thousand, ILevraKis Mvpiot, Jifty thousand.
This system is analogous to the Latin, except that 4 is always IIII ;
9, mill ; 19, AHIIII ; 90 is expressed by the character for 50 follow-
ed by AAAA ; 900, by the character for 500 followed by HHHH.
967* The system which employs the letters of the Alphabet
in their numerical order is limited in its application, inasmuch as it
does not extend beyond twenty-four ; as IXidSoy Pa-v//-o>8i'a A, The first
look of the Iliad ; OduoWas P<n//-a>8/a Q, T/ie twenty-fourth book cf the
2G8. In the latest numerical system, the first nine letters, in-
cluding the obsolete r (F), denote units ; the next nine, including the
obsolete q, tens; the last nine, including the character 2di/7n, hundreds.
Thousands commence the alphabet again with a stroke before.
<$ 269, 270.] APPENDIX. 313
The letters denoting units, tens, and hundreds have an accent above,
which however is not found in ancient inscriptions.
a I ta 11 V 30 v 400
& 2 tf 12 p 40 <' 500
y 3 ty 13 v 50 x 60
d' 4 18' 14 f 60 $>' 700
e 5 i f ' 15 o' 70 co' 800
r 6 iff' 16 TT' 80 10| or A 900
f 7 t' 17 </ 90 a 1000
77' 8 IT/ 18 p' 100 ' 2000
& 9 t^ 19 <r 200 J 3000
t' 10 K ' 20 T' 300 & c .
Examples, aco/zr, 1846 ; a^ize, 1745 ; yvn, 3608 ; e6, 5009 ; /
2099. OW
269. The character 2dWt is found neither in inscriptions nor
on coins ; it is not mentioned by any ancient author, with the excep-
tion perhaps of a corrupt Scholium on the twenty-third line of the
Clouds of Aristophanes ; of course it was never used as a letter of the
Greek alphabet. The first form of this mark is evidently the same as
the Phoenician NA/, Shin, with an additional tooth ; the second is pre-
cisely the same as one of the forms of the Phoenician Shin.
As to the name 2az/7ri, evidently compounded of 2dV and lit, it,
properly speaking, applies to the first of these figures, which has the
appearance of C (one of the later forms of 2) and n united into one
form. This name therefore is analogous to Atya/z/za (81$-, ya/z/za),
that is, it owes its existence to fancy. Joseph Scaliger and others
supposed that 2dWi was the same as the Hebrew TcraSr; ; consequent-
ly, in their alphabetical tables, they make it occupy the place of To-a8q,
which arrangement is the origin of the hypothesis that 2ai/7ri was so
called because it stood next to lit.
REMARKS ON PRONUNCIATION.
37O. Roman mode of writing Greek Words.
A, I, Y are represented by A, I, Y.
E by E short, H by E long; as eVi^KTj epitheca.
by O short, Q by O long,- as o/3eX/o-/coy obeliscus, ofyioTrXarai omo-
platae.
AI by AE, rarely A I ; as alyoKfpas aegoceros, Mam Maia; the
diphthong a, by a; as Q pates Thraces.
AY by A U; as avroTrvpos autopyrus.
El by I long y sometimes by E long, as "Sfipfjv Siren, MqSet'a Me-
dea.
EY by EU; as cuye euge.
01 by OE, rarely by OI; as oio-rpos oestrus; Tpoia Troia.
OY by U long,- as dpurovpos arctiirus.
YI by YI ; as^Aprrma Harpy ia.
Ql by OjE, or O long ; as KapniSos comoedus, 0)817 ode.
14
314 APPENDIX. [^ 271, 272.
B. T, A, by B, G, D, respectively. Before y, K, *, , r & repre-
sented by N; as o-vyypcKprj syngrapha, eyKavoros encaustus, Ay^t-
OT)$ Anchises, 2</>iy| Sphinx.
Z, 0, K, A, M, N, 3, n, by Z, TH, C, L, M, N, X, P, respect-
ively.
P by R ; 'P by RH; as pqreap rhetor, a-Kippos scirrhus.
2, T, *, X, by S, T, PH, CH, respectively.
by PS, sometimes by BS; as d^is apsis or absis.
271. Greek mode of writing Latin Words.
A is represented by A.
E short by E, E long by H ; as car ere itdpnpe.
J, 1, by \ ; as Scipio SKwriW, Julius lovAioy.
O sAor* by O, O fong- by Q ; as Commodus Kd/i/io8oy, Clodius KXo>-
dlOff.
Z7by OY or Y ; as Fuscus ^OVO-KOS, Lucius AVKIOJ. Aftei ^, by O,
OY, or Y ; as Quintus Koivros, Kovti^-oy, Kmvros.
AE by AI, rarely by H ; as Caesar Kaurap, Maevianus "Mrjov^iavos.
A U, OE, by AY, OI, respectively ; as Augustus Auyovoros, Cloe-
lia KXoiXia.
B, C, D, F, G, A M, N, P, by B, K, A, *, r, A, M, N, H, re-
spectively.
CH by X ; as Chorus XS>pos.
H by the rough breathing ; as Honorius 'Oi/wpios.
Q, J?, S, T, by K, P, 2, T, respectively.
Fby B or OY ; as Verus Olrjpos, Flavia 4>Xaj3ia, Flavius
After e, a, or o, it is represented by /3, ov, or v, as Severus
2eouJ)poff or 2fu^pos, Avidius Afiidios Avidtos, novembris vo/e/jtjpio>i'
vovep-ftpiw.
X by S ; as Sextus 2e^Toy.
^ 273. Romaic Pronunciation.
A, like a in father. After the sound i (t, , 77, 17, ot, v, vi), like a
in peculiarity, nearly.
E is a little longer than the first e in veneration.
H, like t.
I, like i in machine, or ee in feel.
O is a little longer than o in confuse.
Y, Q, like i, o, respectively.
B, like v, but not so strong ; or like Spanish b between two vowels.
T, before the sounds e and t, like y in yet, yes, yoke, but stronger ;
in all other cases, like the German g in Tag, very nearly. Beftre K,
X, |, or another y, like ng in hang.
A, like /A in /fo/, rather; or like Spanish < between two vowels.
Z, like z. e, like th in *Am, mouth.
K, like A. After y, like g hard ; as ayKoXq, ang-gdh-lee.
A, like /. Before the sound i, like // in William or like Italiao
gl, but not so strong.
M , like m.
273.] APPENDIX. 315
N, like n. Before the sound i, like Italian gn, or Spanish ft,
but not so' strong. The final v of the proclitics aV, dev, eV, crvv, rdV,
rrjv, and of some other words, before K or , is pronounced like y un-
der the same circumstances, that is, like ng ; before TT, or ^, like /n.
S, like x in axe.
n, like p. After /*, like ; as expo's 1 , embross.
P, like r.
2, like s in 50/2. Before /3, y, , p., v, and p, in the same or in tho
next word, like ; as 2/xvpi/?/, pronounced Zp,vpvrj.
T, like t in te/h After i/, like d; as ez>rtp.os, endimos. So also
after av, SeV, crvv, rov, r^i/.
T2 (formerly TZ), like fc.
$, like/ or ph. X, like German ch, or Spanish^' (a?).
, like ps in perhaps. After p, like s; as e/x^u^os embsychos.
at, like e ; as yvrauea, pronounced yti/e'/ca.
a, like a ; as airta, pronounced eria.
av, eu, T;U, a>u, before a vowel, or before /3, y, 8, X, /z, v,'p, like a^,
f/3, ?;/3, a>/3 ; as avpiov, vcvpa, yvpa, (ovpnridrj, pronounced a/3piov, w/3-
/na, t/3pa, co^piTrt'Si ; in all other cases like a<p, e<p, ?;0, w(p, respectively.
ft, 17, 01, u, ut, like t ; as c&ra iVa, eKelvrj CKLVC, Xonrov \nrov, Kvpios
Kipios, vios toy.
ou, like oo in moon, pool. a>, like o ; as xupto) Kipio.
The rough breathing is silent; thus, oEytos, ocros, oTroioy, wy, are pro-
nounced ayios, ocros, OTTI'OS, os-.
When a consonant is doubled, only the first one is pronounced ; as
(TfpdXAco, (piAdrrco, ypd/i/xa, pronounced tr<pdAo, (piXdro, ypdp.a.
The circumflex does not differ from the acute ; as oceli/os, /caXeoy, pro-
nounced e/aVoy, KaAoy. The grave, or rather the acute at the end of a
word, is somewhat weaker than the acute.
A proclitic is pronounced as if it were a part of the next word ; as
o>s avOpaTTos, oadvOpoTTos- An enclitic is pronounced as if it were a
part of the attracting word; as av6pa>ir6s TIS, avBpnTrol rives, pronounc-
ed avdpoTTocms, dvdporriTives, with a secondary accent on the -TTO?,
-Trot ; e'SiKos pou, edt/<o/iou ; yvvaiKwv TIVO*V, ytveKovTivov. AVhen the
attracting word has the circumflex on the penult, the second accent is
disregarded ; as 5el|oi/ p.oi, di^ovpi.
Probable ancient Pronunciation.
373. It is hardly necessary to remark in this place that the
Greeks, during the most flourishing period of their language, wrote as
they pronounced.
A, like a in father, far. (Dionys. de Comp. 14.)
B, T, A, like b, g hard,rf; in later times like Romaic /3, y, &.
(Aristot. Poet. 20 ; Sext. ad Gram. 1, 5.) Before K, y, x, , r had
the sound of ng in hang.
E, like Romaic e, or Italian e.
Z, like z, but stronger. (Dionys. ibid.; Bekker. Anecd. 2, p. 815 ;
Quinrtil. 12, 10, 27 ; Victorin. Gram. 18; Isidor. Hispal. 1, 4, 15.)
H, like French e as in fete. (Plat. Crat. 418 C ; Dionys. ub. supr.
Sezt. ub. supr \
316 APPENDIX. [^ 273.
. like th in thin, ether, saith.
1, like i in machine. (Dionys. ub. supr.)
K, like k. (Priscian. p. 543.)
A, M, like /, m, respectively.
N, like n. At the end of a word it was often pronounced and writ-
ten as if it were a part of the next word. ( 34, n. 2.)
3, in the Attic dialect, like X2 ; in the other dialects, like K2. In
later times the sound K2 prevailed.
0, like Romaic o, or Italian o. (Dionys. ub. supr.)
H, like p.
P, like r. At the beginning of a word it was rolled; when it was
doubled, only the second one was rolled. It was rolled also after 6,
<, x- (Sext. ub. supr.)
2, like s in soft, past. Before p, it was, in later times, sounded like
, and even changed into f in writing ; as Zpvpva for Spvpva, in an in-
scription. (Lurian. Jud. Voc. 9; Sext. ub. supr.)
T, like t in tell, strong.
Y, like French u. (Dionys. ub. supr. ; QuinctiL 12, 10, 27.)
4>, like/, but stronger. (QuinctiL 1, 4, 14; Priscian. p. 543.)
X, like Romaic x, German ch, or Spanish j (x).
&, in the Attic dialect, like $2 ; in the other dialects, like US. In
luier times, the sound 112 prevailed.
Q, like o in note, nearly. (Dionys. ub. supr.)
When a consonant was doubled in writing, it was doubled also in
pronunciation. (Ludan. Pseudosoph. p. 563.)
During the most flourishing period of the language, both the vowels
of a diphthong were distinctly heard. During the brazen age, and
probably during the latter part of the silver age, the diphthongs AI,
El, OY, had each the power of a single vowel. (Sext. ub. supr.)
AI, like ai in aisle ; in later times, like 77, or French e ; during the
latter part of the brazen age, like e.
AY, like ou in our, house ; in later times, like av, of.
El, like ei in freight, nearly ; in later times, like t. ( Callimaeh.
Epigr. 29.) During the silver and brazen ages, E was often prefixed
to I long merely to mark its quantity ; as *cpeiVo>, reTcrai, rei/ijjo-ai.
And when quantity began to be disregarded, even short I was repre-
sented by EI ; as EttrtScapos', ~E,io~OKpdTT)s, yvpvao'eiapxfja'as. (Sext.
I, 9; Priscian. 1, 9.)
EY, like eh-oo rapidly pronounced ; in later times, like ev, ef.
01, like oi in oil, nearly.
OY, like oh-oo rapidly pronounced ; in later times like oo in moon, or
like French ou, Italian u. When the Boeotians used OY for Y, they
oronounced it long or short according as the original Y was long or
short ; thus, in ovScop, <rovv, it was short, like oo in book; in OV\TJ,
ivovXia, long, like oo in moon. (Eustath. ad U. 1, 10.)
YI, like tri in twist; C YI, like whi in whip; in later times, like Y.
As to the diphthongs a, 17, o>, du, rjv, tou, they differed from at, ct,
ot, au, v, ov only in the proJongation of the first vowel. In later
times, a, 77, o> were pronounced like a, 77, co, respectively. (Si rah.
II, p. G48'; &rf. 1, 9.)
INDEX.
GREEK INDEX.
The figures designate the sections () and their subdivisions : n. stands
for NOTE.
a-, inseparable, 147.
dydXXo/icu ra>, 203.
aya/itu, 193,'n. 2.
ayav, 14, n. 8.
dyctTraco ra>, 203.
ayye'XXco/with participle, 225, 7.
dyj/o? rov, 197, 2.
ly^i, dy^ov, rov, 187, 3.
ayo), aycoi/, 225, n. 4. aye, 218,
2. ayo/Ltai ni/a rov, 192, 2.
i8e\<p6s, 187, 3.
i6V roO, 200, 3.
i6vfjL(>) r<5, 203.
A.Lr}Tr)s, aivapeTrjs, 43, 4, a.
aipew, e'Xeti/ nz/a rov, 192, 2.
uiV#di>o/H, with participle, 225, 7.
aiOT'/ii/dci) rov, 189.
ofo-x'vi/o/uai rw 203. with partici-
ple, 225, 4.
dinrws rov, 187, 2.
t, 194, n. 2.
p, 187, n. 5.
192, n. 3; 211, n. 5.
with participle, 225, 7.
QKPOS, 169, n. 3.
5Xi$ rov, 200, 3.
IXAoIos rov, 198, 2.
tfXAoy, 150, n. 3; 169, n. 4.
with genitive, 198, 2. aXXo n,
/rXXo rt ^, 219, 5.
iAXoY/noff rov or rw, 198, 2; 202.
iAvo-/cco rov, 197, 2.
iXaii/at, 194, n. 1.
ina r<$, 202. with participle,
225, 1. 1.
i/o) roC, 197 2.
v root/, 188.
/cicTKOi) rou, 97, 2.
a/i(^)i Trept, 231, n. 3.
a/z0t<r/3/yrea) rov, 194.
ofz/, 215, et seq.
avaKovtyifa TI TOV, 197, 2.
avdacrca rov, 189.
rtm roi), 192, 2.
TOI), 197, 2.
rou, 192 ; 193 ? with
participle, 225, 7.
, 156, n. 5.
v, 197, 2.
' an/, because, 232, 2.
rov, 191, 2.
avrinepas roC, 187, 4.
dvTi7roiovp.ai TLVI rod, 201 ; 194, 1.
dvTio-Tpo<pos roO, 187, 3.
ai/co roO, 187, 4.
a^io?, d^icoy, d^ioco, 200, n. 2.
dnetdelv rov, 192 ; 189.
aVoXava) rov, 191, n.
, 231, n. 3.
a) r, 203.
drrocrTe peoj , 184, n. 2.
, 184, 3.
, aTrortVacr^ai rt roi/, 184.
rov, 197, 2.
opa, apa yc, 219, 5.
dpi-, inseparable, 147.
)/
ap^o/zat, ^o begin, 197, 2.
189, n.
318
GKEEK INDEX.
, 226, a.
afu Tt TOV, 184.
, with participle, 225, n. 1.
avro'ff, 160, 4. 5. 6 avros, 202,
n. 1. dative of, 206, 5.
dtpaipoa, 201, n. 2. ad>atpovuai,
184, n. 2.
a^er, 218, n. 5.
d(piKVO[iai TO), 205.
d<p ? ov, 175, n.
axQopai TO), 203. with participle,
225, 4. '
xpi axpis, 17, 1 ; 217. TOV,
199. a^pi ov, 175, n.
/3ao"tXfva> TOV, 189.
/Si), 225, 8.
j3Xa7TT6J, /SXaTTTOVO'l KfXfV$OV, 197.
/SXajSeWa \oio~di<t>v dpouwv,
197.
$Xaorai/o0 TOV, 197, 2.
Poppas, 7, n. 2.
, 214, n. 5; 219, 3.
yev<u, 192, n. 2.
yrywMMi TOV, 190. to te forw o/",
197, 2. with dative, 201, 3.
ytyvcoo-Acco, with participle, 225, 7.
ypa<ptiv TI TOV, 184.
yvp.i/6s- ToC, 200, 3.
fia-, inseparable, 147.
&ao~vs rov, 200, 3.
aI, 201, n. 4.
dfiicwfu, with participle, 225, 7.
SeiXatoj, 188, n. 3.
, 2. 6 8eT/a, 167, 4.
, 194, 1.
a> TOV, 189.
rov, 198, 2.
, 201, n. 2.
, Seo/zat, TOV, 200, 3. Se'o/xat
TOV Tt, 182. lav av aov 8eT)da>,
entreat of thee, (Xen. C. 5, 5,
35.)
&r)\6a>, S^Xos, witli participle, 225,
8ia-yto, 225, 8.
o/iai T<B, 202.
fi TOJ. 202.
, 187, n. 5.
o, 231, n. 3.
eo) TOV, 192, 1.
o), 225, 8.
8tarpt/3a>, 225, 8.
8ia<ppa> TOV, 197, 2.
, 197, 2, n. ; 198, 2.
, fite'o-Ttt/ca, TOV. 197, 2 .
198, 2.
Tti/a TOV, 197, 2.
off, 188, n. 3.
Yt, 232, 2.
SiTrXooy, SiTrXao-toy, TOV, 198, 2
fits toVws TOV, 198, 2.
8i\^aio TOV, 193.
Sovpe, 157, n. 3.
SpaTTo^tat TOV, 192, 1.
fivra/iat' Tt, 181, n. 2.
6vo, 157, n. 3.
, inseparable, 147.
, 206, n. 1.
T<O, 201.
ca, 218, 2.
6ai/, 215.
eyyvs TOV, T, 187, 3 ; 202, 1.
fyxev, 195, 3.
ei, 215, et seq. whether, 219, n.
4.
yap, 216.
T<9 f , 216.
ft/u, tcvai T, 205.
etpt omitted', 150, 4.
ffi/ai superfluous, 223, 9.
ftVelv, 184, n. 2.
fir, 202, n. 1.
clalv 01, 172, n. 2.
fty o, 175, n.
tto-co TOV, 187, 4.
fiTty, 215, n. 6, d.
CK, 13, n. 1 ; 17; 38, n.
K(IO~TOS, 150, n. 3.
fKTOS TOV, 187, 4.
(Ktcv fivat, 223, 9.
, 159, n. 2.
, 198, 1.
eXavvco Ttva TOV, 197, 2.
V, 197, 2.
, with participle, 225, 7.
ei/e/ca TOV, 187,4. in connection
with a preposition, 231, n. 4.
evda, 217.
cv0v, 217. TOV, 187,4.
evioi, 172, n. 2.
GREEK INDEX.
319
, 194, n. 4.
'is, 159,. 5.
CVTOS TOV, 187, 4.
eV f 232, 2.
(ai<pvr)s, 225, n. 1.
eeXeyxoju,<u, with participle, 225, 7.
^}s, 187, 4.
e^tKvela-Qai TOV, 191, 2.
e ov, e OTOV, e 2>v, 175, n.
f7rapKa> TOV, 191, 2.
eTre/, eTreidfj, 217.
C7retvat, 194, n. 2.
e7rt/3ovXevo>, eVi/SovX^, TW, 201.
fTTio~Kr)7rTfo~6ai, 194, n. 2.
eVtrpeVa), eVirpe'Tro/Aai' rt, 184, 3.
eTrt^coptoy, 187, 3.
7rTa.KaLftKoo-air\d(rios TOV, 198, 2.
epSa>, 184, n. 2.
eprj/jLovo-dai TOV, 200, 3.
epi-, inseparable, 147.
eptff T<, 202.
fpxo/icu, with future participle, 89.
ilXdelv TO), 205. TreSioio,
196.
eo-re, 175, n. ; 217.
eo~Tid(d rim TOV, 192, 1.
Zanv ol, otTivest |7> on"27 OTTO)?, 172,
n. 2.
, 169, n. 3.
s, 150, n. 3. with genitive,
198, 2.
u'jUtoj/ rov, 194.
eu0u ToC, 199.
ev^us-, 225, n. 1.
evpi'o-KO), with participle, 225, 7.
fucoYou/xai TOV, 191, 2.
<:'<' J, 6(p' JTC, 217, 4; 223; 232,
2.'
e^o) nva TOV, 197, 2. with an
adverb and genitive, 195, 1.
e^o/itai TOV, 192, 1. ex ft>1/ ' *^
n. 3. 4.
ens ov, 175, n. ; 199.
rj\ovv Tiva TOV, 194, 1.
fj, 150, 3 ; 236. ^ K aTa, Trpo's,
oTe, wy, aio-Tf , 159 ; 220
fj, 159, 5.
qyeofieu, 189, n.
rjhofjiai TW, 203. with participle,
225, 4
' o?, 171, 2, d.
o), 211, n. 5. with adverb and
genitive, 195, 1. with dative,
205.
W, 175, 1, d.
-, 176.
ios TOV, 198, 2.
TOV, 198, 2. /ia^ar, 184,
n. 1.
Tov, 200, n. 1.
$uv/*aeo TG> , 203.
6avfj.ao-Tov,o(rov, Bavp^ia-T&s oy, see
GONGS', O)ff.
^e'Xfty, 214, n. 5 ; 219, 3.
$ea>, $e'eti> Trefiioio, 196.
Opao-vs TroXXov, 200, 3.
idtos TOV, 187, 3.
iSiCOTeVO) TOV, 189.
ifvai TOV 7rpoo~<0, 199. T^>, 205.
tepos TOV, 187, 3.
t7/u TW, 206, n. 3.
I6vs TOV, 199.
ticeTfvcu, iKvovp,ai, Tiva TOV, 194, 3.
ii/a, 214. ii/a ri, wherefore? sup-
ply yevrjTat.
'io-os, 187, 3 ; 202, 2.
lo-Ta/^tai TOV, 197, 2.
Ka&aipa) TOV, 197, 2.
KaGapb? TOV, 197, 2.
*cai, 150, 2 ; 236 ; 225, 6.
KOI or, 171, 2, b.
Kal TOV, 166, 2, c.
, 195.
, with participle, 225, 4.
i, 13, 11. genitive after verbs
Compounded with, 194, n. 3.
KdTayi/v/u, KaTfaytvat TTJS KcCpaXrjf,
. KctTa^ai TWOS TT)S KffpaXfjs, 195,
KaTap.av6a.va) TOV, 192, 1.
Ka.Ta.pxo), 197, n.
KaTiyyopfO), 194, n. 3.
KOTO) TOV, 187, 4.
KtvSvVfVflV TOV, 189.
Kirraco TOV, 193.
K\rjpovop.ea>, 189, n.
xXvco TOV, 192, 1.
KOIVOS TOV, 187, 3.
a, KOLVUIVOS, 202, n. 3.
^co TI TOV, 184.
320
GREEK INDEX.
KpaivotTov, 189.
Afpare'o) roi), 189, n.
Kpfpaorbs TOV, as participle, 192, 2.
Kp f i>(pa TOU, 187, 2.
*cu/tXa>, round, 204.
Kupe'a> TOU, 191, 2.
Xa-, inseparable, 147.
Xao>j/, 225, n. 4.
Xay^dj/a), 191, n.
\a6pa TOV, 187, 2.
Xai/0di/a>, 225, 8.
Xfi7TG>, XfiVo/iai ToC, 197, 2 ; 198, 2.
XOITTO?, TOV XoiTrou, 196.
Xouecr^at Trora/Aoto, 196.
pa, 183.
fJUiKapios TOV, 194.
udXiora, 159, 5.
fiaXXov, 159, 4.
, with participle, 225, 7.
rt fia&oj/, 225, 3.
\ TOV, 194.
, 159, 5.
OV, 200, 3.
/, 159, n. 2.
pfLOVKTQ) TOV, 191, 2.
peX, 201, n. 4.
p.f\Tj^a TO>, 201.
ue'XXa), with infinitive, 89.
p.e<ros, 169, n. 3.
lifo-oo) TOV, 189.
/terror, with participle, 225, 7.
i, 191, n.
, 191, n.
i, with participle, 225, 4.
u rov, 187, 4. with parti-
ciple, 225, n. 1.
u.era7Toio{5/Aat roO, 194.
201, n. 4.
>, 191, n. ; 202, n. 2.
, 17, 1; 217. TOV,
199. p-*XP l ^ 1~^> n - P-*XP l
ov or orou is sometimes followed
by a genitive in apposition with
ov or OTOU. (Herod. 2, 173.)
M, 214, et seq. ; 229, et seq.
fin ov, 230, 3, n. 1.
P7re, 150, 3.
tuds %eipos, ot o single stroke,
200.
uiKpos, fJuKpov 8eiv, or simply /-
), 223, 2.
, 192, n. 2. j
with participle, 225, 7.
povovo-6ai TOV, 197, 2.
/toC, 187, n. 4.
/*o)j/, 219, 5.
v movable, 16.
VTJ-, inseparable, 147.
rf, 183.
viicda) TI, 184, n. 1.
vop.ifa, 206, n. 2.
voo-(pifa Tiva TOV, 197, 2.
uXXa/M/3ai>e' ni/os TIM, 191", 2 ;
201, -2.
^vvapavBai ToO, 191, 2.
oa> TOU, ^o Aflye /Ae smell of, 192.
It may be followed by two gen-
itives, one of which denotes that
from which the smell proceeds.
odovvfica, 232, 2.
ota, 226, a.
of dfjicpi, of Trept, 168, 2.
oiSa TOU, 192, 1. with participle,
225, n. 2, c. olvff 6 Spao-ov,
^218, n. 3.
oiAfftoy, 187, 3.
ol<Tfipo> Tiva TOV, 194, 1.
olos , 159, 5 ; 174, 2 ; 175, 1, d ;
222, 6. with the article, 166,
2, b. ofo's T, 222, 6.
, 211, n. 5; 225, 8.
TOV, 198, 2.
oXiyor , oXiyou delv, or simply oXt-
you, 223, 2.
6 /xeV, 6 6V, 166, 2.
, 187, 3; 202, 2. with par-
ticiple, 225, 7.
o/ioXoye'<u, with participle, 225, 7.
o/j.a>s, 225, 6.
ovivaadai TOV, 191, 2.
O7rio~0ev TOV, 187, 4.
OTTO)?, 214.
opdu, with participle, 225, 7.
6p(pavos TOV, 200, 3.
os with the article, 166, 2, b. bs
KOI os, 171, 2, c. os p.ev, bs 6e,
171, 2, a.
oo-oy, 174, 2. with the article,
166, 2, b. oo-ov, oa-a, 222, 6 ;
223. dav^JMO-Tos ocros, d/uy^a-
vos oo-o?, vrrep<j>vr)s 6Voy, in the
oblique cases, 175, 2.
GREEK INDEX.
321
, 157, n. 3.
ort, 159, 5 ; 213 ; 232, 2.
o rt, 223 i 182.
or&> rpo7ra>, in the sense of 6Vo>s,
214, n. 1.
ov, 17, 3 ; 229, et seq.
ovofls OVTIS ov, ouSels 6? ou^i, 230,
2.
OL>SeV, 182.
OVK av (pddvois, 225, 8.
OVK caff oTrcoy, 172, n. 2.
OVKOVV, 219, 5.
ou ^77, 215, 3; 219, n. 2.
owexa, 232; 2.
oure, 150, 3.
ourcoy, 17.
o<pe\ov, 216, n. 3.
o(ppa, 214.
TrciXii/, Trdv, 14, n. 5, c.
iravroios yiyvopai, 225, 8.
i , 184, n. 2.
, 197, 2 ; 201, 2.
e^, TrapeK, 231, n. 3.
irdpoudev TOV, 187, 4.
7rapoiai r^s dvpas, 191.
Trapes, 223, 3.
, ri Tra&oz/, 225, 4.
ua), 7ravop.ai, with participle, 225,
yrei'$o> rim rov, 184.
roO, 192.
frewaa> TOI), 193.
7Tipdop.ai TOU, 192.
Tre'Xas- TOV, r<, 187, 3 ; 202.
JIeXoTrdi'i'7/o'os, 7, n. 2.
, Tre'Xo/xat, 211, n. 13.
roO, 200, 3.
Trepav TOV, 187, 4.
7repteXeti>, 184, n. 2.
TreptTTpo, 231, n. 3.
r)s rou, 200, 3.
rou, 198, 2.
/, 159, n. 2.
TrXeurroi/, 159, 5.
7r\fOVKT60) TOV, 191, 2 J 198, 2.
TrX^v roi), 197, 2.
TrXT/tria^a) roC, 189.
ir\T]o-ios TOV, 187, 3.
TrXoticrios, TrXoureco, rov, 200, 3.
oo roi), 192.
'a), 184, n. 2.
TTOIOS, 222, 6.
, 187, 3.
7roXXa7rXa<7ioff TOV, 198,2.
TroXXo? et/it, eyKfifuu, 225, 8.
Tro'ppo) roO, 197, 2 ; 188.
roi), 198, 2 ; 1891
irpiao-tiai, 201, n. 2.
iV, Trpti/ ^, 220 ; 223.
?rpo, genitive after the compounds
of, as TrpoKara/cXu/opu, 198, 2.
7rpoe'x&>, 198, 2.
n.poK6vvr)o~os, 7, n. 2.
Trpocr/SaXXei ro), 192.
7rpoo~8i8oop.i TOV, 191, 2.
7rpoo~f)Ki, 201, n. 4.
7rp6o~6fv Tovy 187, 4. irp6<r6cv #,
223, 3.
7rpoo-a) rov, 188.
O, ^o care for, 193.
irpoTov, 166, 2, e.
7rvvddvop.ai, 192, n. 3.
plTTTflV TOV, 199.
o- movable, 17.
o"arreo, o~ecray/zat roO, 200, 3.
, 118, 1, c.
o"ov, 187, n. 4.
o~o(pbs TOV, 187, 2.
o-7reVSa), 195, 3.
O'repya) r<5, 203.
o-repe'a), 184, n. 2.
o~Toxdopat TOV, 199.
O~TpaTT)y(d TOV, 189.
o~vyyiyvd>o~Ka>, 225, n. 2
o"Uft/iere^co rtvt TWOS, 202, n. 2.
o-uz/, 14, 7.
o-vvotSa, 225, n. 2.
o~vvrpi(3<j>, o-WTpiprjvai TTJS K/>aX}f ,
o~WTpl'\l/'aL TTJS KefpaXfjs Tivog) 195 f
1.
o~(pio~i, o~(peas, 160, n. 3.
o-^erXtos, 188, n. 3.
o"o)^a) roO, 197, 2.
raXa? rou, 194 ; 188, n. 3.
r^XXa, 182.
TCKVoa) TI rov, 197, 2.
-rcov, verbal in, 178, 2 ; 206, 4, n.
5.
TrfKiKos, 222, 6.
dypwv, 188.
322
GREEK INDEX.
rL 182.
ri iiaQav, 225, 4.
rt naOvv, 225, 4.
TI'KT<B, 211, n. 5.
TITVTKOfUll TOV, 199.
TO ye , 166, 2, e.
Tot, 201, n. 5.
Toioy, TotoVSe, Toiouror, 222, 6.
TUV KCU TOV, TO KCU TO, 166, 2, d.
Toeva> TOU, 199.
TOUTO, 163, n. 5. synechdochical,
182.
Tpc'^o), Spapflv TOV, 199.
TptTrXoos, TpiTrXdo-ios, TOV, 198, 2.
Tvyxdva), to hit, 191, 2. with par-
ticiple, 225, 8.
TO>, therefore, 166, 2, f.
TOV, 191, 2.
), with participle, 225, 7.
Tii/t ToiJ, 197, 2 ; 201, 2.
fK, 231, n. 3.
viTp6ev TOV, 187, 4.
vKv0vvos, 194, n. 4.
VTT7)pTlV TOV, 194, 1.
Tivl TOU, 197, 2; 201, 2.
, 198, 2.
V, 198, 2.
, 2'25, 8.
os, with participle, 225, 7.
i TOU, 193.
</>epo>, (/>e'pf, 218, 2. (ptpo)!/, 225,
n. 4. with an adverb and gen-
itive, 195, 1.
<f>euyo>, 194, n. 1. with genitive,
197,2.
, 195, 2.
>, 225, 8.
clv TlVl TOV, 194.
t, -</, 42, n. 2.
<pi%7, 188, n. 3.
<j)VQ>, <f)VV TOVj 197, 2. / 07? ,
211, n. 13.
(f)a>vr)eo-l, 14, 5.
T, 203. with participle,
pib/i/77 TrapeovTtov, 191 ?
TOU, 187, 4. with a prepo-
sition, 231, n. 4.
, 206, n. 2.
7, 201, n. 4.
, 200, 3.
X<*>pis TOV, 197, 2.
i^avta ni/a ToC, 192, 2.
\lfev8eo-6ai TOV, 197, 2. TI Tdv,
184.
<bi\ovo-6ai TOV, 200, 3.
&, 155, n. 2.
eWo/zat TW, 201, n. 2.
&s, 38, n. c.
ear, in exclamations, 174, 2. with
dative, 201, 4. in quotations,
213. for tva, 214. in the ex-
pression of a wish, 216. rela-
tive, 217, n. 4. with partici-
ple, 225, 4 ; 226, a. hi tfav/wz-
oTair <B? attracts the adverb, after
the analogy of 6Voy, which see ;
compare Betrireo-iov ws.
&>s, to, 136, n.
a>s av, 217, n. 4.
wo~avTO)s, 202, n. 1.
oxret, 217, n. 4.
u>o"7rep, 226, a.
ojo-TTtp av, 217, n. 4.
&oTTp av fl, 215, n. 7.
e*rre, &o-re av, 217, 3 ; 223 ; 226, a.
, 216, n. 3.
VALUABLE SCHOOL BOOKS
PUBLISHED BY
WM. JAS. HAMERSLEY,
HARTFORD, CONK,
And to be obtained through the principal Booksellers of the Country.
SWIFT'S FIRST LESSONS ON NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. Part First and
Second. Revised and enlarged editions, with numerous illustrations,
containing new chapters on electricity, the daguerreotype, &c.
The remarkable success of the first editions of these books has
abundantly proved that natural science can be made clear to the
minds of young children, and that these books are eminently adapted
to that purpose, having gained for themselves a circulation in every
State in the Union. Their great success has induced the publisher
to bring out an enlarged edition. For simplicity of style and aptness
of illustration, Miss Swift has obtained a reputation as wide as our
country.
ROBBINS' OUTLINES OP ANCIENT AND MODERN HISTORY : on a new-
plan. Embracing Biographical Notices of Illustrious Persons, and
General Views of the Geography, Population, &c., &c., of Ancient
and Modern Nations. With Questions. New and revised edition.
GALLAUDET'S AND HOOKER'S PRACTICAL SPELLING-BOOK: with
Reading Lessons.
This spelling-book is extensively used, and has received the most
decided commendation from practical teachers and other friends of
education. As it is on a new plan, it must be examined to be prop-
erly appreciated.
CLASS-BOOK OF NATURE. Comprising Lessons on the Universe
the Three Kingdoms of Nature, &c. Improved edition.
FLINT'S TREATISE ON SURVEYING; in which the principles of
Rectangular Surveying without Plotting are explained. Revised
edition. "With additional Tables and Rules. By George Gittet and
L. W. Meech, A. M.
2 ADVERTISEMENTS.
This work highly recommended by surveyors and civil engineers
as eminently plain, clear and practical having been revised, is
again offered to teachers as a first class text-book. It contains a new
rule for correcting deviations of the compass.
^VOODBRIDGE'S MODERN SCHOOL GEOGRAPHY; on the Plan of
Comparison and Classification : with an Atlas. Exhibiting, on a new
plan, the Physical and Political Characteristics of Countries. By
William G. Woodbridge. Improved edition.
WOODBRIDGE'S AND WILLARD'S UNIVERSAL GEOGRAPHY, for the
use of the Higher Classes in Schools. Embracing a description of
the various Kingdoms, Republics, Provinces, &c.; also Races and
Tribes of Men, &c. Accompanied by Modern and Ancient Atlases,
expressly adapted to the work.
WILLARD'S ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY AND ATLAS.
GREEK SERIES.
The following series of Greek text-books has been received with
great favor by classical teachers. Sophocles' Greek Grammar is used
in Harvard, and many other colleges of the Union, and in a large
number of high schools and academies The text-books prepared by
President Woolsey of Yale College, are too well known to classical
teachers to need any comment.
SOPHOCLES' FIRST BOOK m GREEK.
SOPHOCLES' GREEK LESSONS.
SOPHOCLES' GREEK GRAMMAR, old edition.
SOPHOCLES' GREEK GRAMMAR, new edition.
SOPHOCLES' GREEK EXERCISES.
SOPHOCLES' ROMAIC GRAMMAR.
FELTON'S GREEK READER.
GOODRICH'S GREEK GRAMMAR.
THE GORGIAS OF PLATO, with notes. By Theodore D. Wool
tey, LL. D., President of Yale College.
THE ANTIGONE OF SOPHOCLES, with notes. By Theodore D.
Woolsey, LL. D., President of Yale College.
THE ALCESTIS OF EURIPIDES, with Notes. By Theodore D.
Woolsey, LL. D., President of Yale College.
THE ELECTRA OF SOPHOCLES, with Notes. By Theodore I).
Woolsey, LL. D., President of Yale College.
THE PROMETHEUS OF ^SCHYLUS, with Notes. By Theodore D.
Woolsey, LL. D., President of Yale College.
